ae
aS
x
kind of gas cavities as the quartz. These crystals go to *16 inch.
Given me by Dr. Gaze. I do not know its geological position.
Lower Buller River—A blackish-grey, sub-vitreous rock with
distinct grains of quartz and crystals of felspar in a large ground- a
mass. §.G.2°69. It contains fragments of other rocks. Section:
formed by colourless anisotropic grains from -003 to -001 in diameer =
and a few microlites of biotite in a small amount of glassy |
The porphyritic minerals are quartz, orthoclase, plagioclase and
biotite, from -06 to ‘08 in diameter. Magnetite is in sca red
THE ERUPTIVE ROCKS OF NEW ZEALAND. 115
crystals and grains. Pyrite is rare. Apatite in the felspars and
in the ground-mass.
Occurs as boulders in the Lower Buller at the ferry. Notwith-
‘standing its different appearance, it is closely related to the Mt.
William rock. It is a doubtful elvanite ; perhaps it is a rhyolite,
but I have seen no rhyolite with a similar ground-mass.
Great Barrier Island—Dykes of elvanite with idiomorphiec
. ‘quartz are found cutting the slates and seoenenatna in Mine ae
at north part of the island 5 ut I have no specimens for micro-
scopic sedisination Hutton, Reports Geol. He labatabts: 1868-9,
p- 3; Cat. Coionial Poa 1870, p. 112.
RYOLITE GROUP.
RHYOLITE.
No ferro-magnesian silicate. (a) With quartz.
Lake Taupo—A red trachytoid rock with abundant ced
‘crystals of sanidine and smaller quartzes. S.G, 2-40. Section :
Ground-mass moderate in quantity and crystallitic, consisting of a
‘colourless glass dense with hematite granules and colourless
crystallites. The porphyritic minerals are quartz, sanidine and
Plagioclase, and scattered crystals of magnetite. The sanidine
crystals go to ‘3 inch. The plagioclase is subordinate to the sani-
‘dine. A fragment only, picked up on the north-east shore of Lake.
Taupo ; it may have come from Touhies
(b) Without quartz.
Lyttelton—A pale er itiry gies vesicular rock with: conspicu-
‘ous white felspars. §$.G. 2-44. Section: Ground-mass abundan
colourless, partly wagoude and partly crystallitic (longulitic) ~
crowded with minute microlites of felspar, -0025 and
shewing fluxion, and a little magnetite. The porphyritic minerals
;
Bickekton gives 73-17 p.c. of silica. _ the road from Lyttelton
© Sumner. Haast, Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vol. m., p. 503,
logy
oa. Jahrbuch fur Mineralogie &c., 1885, p. 8, (Trach ~ e
Me
* This
This qua
~Seelogists. But ‘bleb’ means a small hollow bubble or blister; w
these are solid.
p- ee
of Canterbury and Westland, oe 332 and 354; Klenk 3
uartz when sallotriomorphic is sometimes called ‘ blebs’ ye = oo
¥16 F. W. HUTTON.
Quail Island, Lyttelton Harbour—A pinkish-brown rock, much
weathered to rusty-brown, not shewing porphyritic minerals.
ection: Ground-mass very abundant, crystallitic, longu-
litie, with minute specks of limonite, enclosing felspar microlites.
and laths up to ‘03 in length. Porphyritic minerals are plagioclase
and sanidine, the latter subordinate. Both go to about -04 in
length. Limonite has almost entirely replaced + the magnetite.
Waitoa, Piako Co.—A pale yellowish- brown rock, much decom-
posed, containing ln gui of pumice and conspicuous felspars.
Sectio Ground-mass moderate, brownish- -yellow, crystallitic,
pumiceous. The a corch pans minerals are sanidine and plagioclase,
the latter geancerniy Sanidine crystals to -08 in length. e
iron oxide is ilmenite.
Wathi, Tames, District—A_ yellowish-brown brecciated rock
with crystals of felspar, containing fragments of pumice and of @
compact pale brown rock. Section : Ground-mass colourless, —
SerHalltic, pumiceous. The porphyritic minerals are plagioclase
and sanidine, the latter subordinate. The felspar’ crystals go to
“04 j in lengt th. Possibly a little biotite is present. Cox, Reports
Geol. Explorations, 1882, p. 20..
Biorire Ruyoure.
. Crystallitic texture. (Liparite in part.
Cebbie’ Pia , Banks Peninsula—Quartz, pire Aen sanidine)
and biotite i in an abundant groun nd mass, which is e r. felsitic
i .. eesti alien myselr,
Malvern Hills, Selwyn Co.—Compact grey, purple or green
rocks, often mottled, with quartz grains plainly visible to the
naked eye. 8.G. 2-45 to 2°59. Section: Gro und-mass abundant,
erystallitic, epeloning minute short microlites of felspar. The
colour of the rock is due to the crystallites. Usually with white
specks of lencoxene or kaolin, which in some cases occupy most of
the ground-mass. The porphyritic minerals are quartz, sanidine,
plagioclase, biotite and ance ih but the last three are Tare.
Pink garnets are co
The quartz is either iaicuceghae or allotriomorphic, while the
sanidine is in square sections. th contain large fluid inclusions
and sometimes negative crystals with a fixed bubble. In size 7
go up to ‘05 or rarely to ‘08 inch. Mt. Misery, Snowy Pi
Hororata.
Haast, Reports of Geol. Explorations 1870-1,
Geology of mer p- 285 ; Hutton, Rep. Geol. sol e733,
se
:
ae
7
| psp gel Cer PSO Sara atk Sy PP Rs oa! GS, oct OE ES a eR SA eS RE APRN are, kA Sow
THE ERUPTIVE ROCKS OF NEW ZEALAND. 117
p. 40; Cox, Rep. Geol. Expl. 1883-4, p. 34. Analyses are given
by W. Skey, Col. Museum and Lab. Report, No. 7, p. 17; and
von Hauer in Geol. of Canterbury, p. 285(Quartziferous porphyry).
Microscopical examinations have been published by Daintree in
trans. N.Z. Inst., Vol. vit., p. 459 (Trachytie Rocks) and Cox,
Rep. Geol. Expl. 1883-4, p. 107.
B. Vitreous texture. (Vitrophyre in part.)
Malvern Hills, Selwyn Co.—From dark brown and sub-vitreous
to black and vitreous, with small glassy crystals, often of a yellowish
S.G. 2 2
colour, more or less abundant. 8.G. 2. Section:
Ground-mass very abundant, of clear glass, pale brown or colourless
thickly studded with granules of magnetite. me specimens go
glasses. The por hyritic minerals are quartz and sanidine, with
a little plagioclase and biotite, and are of the same sizes as those
in the crystallitic kinds. Pale pink garnets are not uncommon
‘even in the most vitreous varieties, but there are no distinct
‘crystals or grains of magnetite.
nowy Peak. References same as the crystallitic kinds, where
they will be found described under the name of Pitchstones 38
name which I limit to non-porphyritie rocks.
Mount Somers, Ashburton Co.—Black, vitreous, with small
Yellowish crystals thickly scattered: fracture perlitic in one
direction, sub-conchoidal in others. §.G. 2°40. Section : Ground-
margined by clear brown glass. e porphyritic minerals are
‘quartz, sanidine, plagioclase, and biotite. The quartz is idiomorphic
or allotriomorphic about ‘04 in diameter ; the felspars go up to
8. Plagioclase is subordinate to the sanidine. Biotite is rare,
§0es up to ‘015 inch. Haast, Rep. Geol. Expl., 1873-4, p. 11.
HORNBLENDE RAYOLITE.
Lake Tarawera, Tawranga Co.—(1) Part white and
ay distinct plane of division ; the white portion more c
‘dine, both reach a size of 06. The hornblende does not exceed
_ 03, it is brown and strongly pleochroic. The biotite is very di
118 F. W. HUTTON.
and greenish. The enstatite is rare; one crystal, ‘02 in length,
pleochroic a and 8 pale yellow-brown, y greenish-brown. Collected’
on the west side of the lake before the eruption of 1886
(2) Highly vesicular, almost pumiceous, pale grey. Section :
round-mass very abu ndant, partly vitreous and partly crystallitic
and turbid: it contains many longulites and a few elonga
vesicles, but is not microvesicular like the last. The porphyritic
minerals are quartz, sanidine a Asn “Sogo with a few small
when collected, four days after the eruption, and was roughly
rounded by attrition.
crystallitic and partly pumiceous. The elongated vesicles start
from the porphyritic sy bia and do not fold round them. In
places the ground-mass has become opaque white (kaolinised %).
e porpheritic ia asia are quartz, plagioclase, sanidine, an
magnetite with small quantities of greenish hornblende and biotite.
The crystals are crowded and reach 08 in length. The sanidine
is subordinate to the peseheraba: From Mokoia Island. Frag-
ments also occur, not un only, in the cliffs of the lake at Te
Ngae. Itis the ‘ Nevadite’ of Zirkel in the voyage of the Novaray.
Geol. Vol. 1., 0.
(b) Spherulitic variety.—Grey, or pale brown, stony, often
banded, and with scattered quartz crystals. Spherulites sometimes:
visible to the naked eye, sometimes invisible. SG. 2°30 to 2°32.
Section, Ground-mass very abundant and generally banded lighter’
and darker ; often irregularly stained with hematite or limonite
the lighter portions with their long axes in the direction of the
coarser banding. ith crossed nicols numerous incipient spheru-
minerals are quartz, sanidine, plagioclase and very dark hornblende.
The eee and sanidine are about equal in —— Price
as fragments in the cliffs at Te Ngae; they are very various 1)
texture and cannot be described in a single paragraph.
AvueitE Ruayonire. -
Ateamuri, E. Tawpo Co.—Pale green rooks with fragments | a:
white pumice, and scattered glassy crystals not very conspicuous: :
to the naked eye. Section: Ground-mass partly crystallitic a
THE ERUPTIVE ROCKS OF NEW ZEALAND. 119
partly vitreous, the crystallites yellowish not uniformly distributed
but gathered into irregular masses, sometimes as cumulites but
more often with defined edges and transparent bands between the
patches. Sometimes the base is pumiceous. In some places
microlites are numerous, in others they are few and scattered
€ porphyritic minerals are quartz, sanidine and plagioclase, with
a little brown hornblende and pale green augite in small fragments.
The plagioclase is subordinate to the sanidine. The felspar crystals
y go V4 to ‘04 inch. Thomas, Report on the Eruption of Tarawera,
p. 16.
EnstatTirE RHYOLITE.
Lake Taupo—Black or dark grey rocks of different shades, often
banded or damascened and sometimes with a sub-vitreous lustre,
iH shading one into the other. Sometimes the layers are very distinct
e and parallel forming the Lithoidite of Hochstetter. The felspar
2 reddish-brown when thick, yellowish when thin, and y greenish-
h
These rocks occur commonly round the shores of Lake Taupo.
____ The variety called Lithoidite is recorded from Hamaria on the
a fastern side of the lake by Dr. v. Hochstetter, and from the island
___ f Motukaiko by Professor Thomas. It is the most remarkable
: _ €Xample of banding in a volcanic rock that I have ever seen.
Ss Hochstetter, New Zealand, p. 385; Thomas, Trans. N.Z. Inst.,
_ Vol. xx., p. 309; Pond, Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vol. xxi, p. 349,
analyses Nos. 7 and 8. :
The pumice so abundant-around Lake Taupo is no doubt derived
_ these rocks. It contains crystals of sanidine (often mistaken _
: Po ott) and hypersthene, by which it can be recognised wherever
's found. The sand on the shore of Lake Taupo contains —
crystals of hypersthene abundantly. It is the Protohypersthene —
of Professor Judd.
120 F. W. HUTTON.
Cutoritic RAYOLITE. 4
Okaro, Lake Tarawera—Opaque white or pale greenish-grey =
rocks with an earthy fracture. Section: Ground-mass very
abundant, consisting of a colourless or pale yellowish-brown glass
with innumerable crystallites, and chloritic infiltrations. The
porphyritic minerals are quartz and sanidine with some plagioclase,
hornblende and biotite. Pseudomorps of chlorite after hornblende
and biotite. Pyrite occurs in all, sometimes in great abundance.
Hutton, Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. ‘of London, Vol. xiiu., p. 184.
ese rocks were thrown out from the Okaro craters during the
eruption in 1886. They exhibit very interesting examples of
alterations remarkably like the changes that have ‘taken place in
the auriferous rocks at the Thames. At Okaro the rocks are
rhyolites, while at the Thames they are andesites, but in both
cases the ferro-magnesian silicates have been changed into chlorite
and pyrites has been produced, At Okaro these changes must
Thames District —A compact pale grey rock. 8.G, 2°62. Section:
Felsitic, shewing a mosaic, and containing small angular fragments _
of quartz and crystals of pyrites scattered abundantly throughout,
The quartz contains occasionally small glass inclusions with a
bubble, generally it has only clouds and sheets of minute gas see
There are also patches of a colourless, irregularly fibrous, mineral
with aggregate ‘haiti toh and rather brilliant colours, and occas- é
ionally. with greenish inclusions. Calcite occurs in grains in the
ground-mass and occasionally in larger masses which were probably __
once felspars
ceurs in numerous branching veins on the beach below high-
water mark, a little south of Waiohanga Creek. It appears to be
a hag Rhyolite from which most of the chlorite has been |
removed.
OBSIDIAN GROUP. ee,
Anorheak rocks, crystallitie, ap or felsitic : porphyritic o
minerals absent, or few and small. Silica more than 60 per cent
PALLA.
Lithoid or stony obsidian with ei aaa texture.
Gawler Downs, Ashburton Co.—Compact rocks of various eer
red, purple, pale green, or grey, often motte and with s
choidal fracture. §.G.2:23t0 2°35 Section: Crystallitic, “ong :
litic, with scattered sae ayer. aaa shewing flux
and often with opaque white specks of leucoxene or kaolin.
THE ERUPTIVE ROCKS OF NEW ZEALAND. 121
had been named Palla by the officers of the Geological Survey of
Austria. Hector, Catalogue of the Colonial Museam , Wellington,
1870, p. 159, Nos. rs and 20. Cox, Reports Geol. Expl. 1876-7,
p- 3, ‘and 1883, p-
PITCHSTONE.
Vitreous or sub-vitreous rocks with a more or less me “ce Hutton. Geology of Otago, ——— = ies :
124 F. W. HUTTON.
Wetjacket Arm, Fiord Co.—A coarsely crystalline rock com- —
posed of white felspar and long prisms of hornblende up to an inch
_ in length and a quarter of an ‘inch in breadth ; the two minerals
in nearly equal quantity. S.G. 2°95. Section : The felspar is
caper in groups of independently oriented crystals from ‘0
‘10 in diameter. The hornblende is brown, strorigly pleochroic.
There j is a little quartz, not visible to the naked eye. Perhaps
from a segregation vein and not a pasate rock.
made out ; they appear to sa principally. se with a little
plagioclase. They are broad in section and from ‘02 to -08 im
ength. The hornblende rarely exceeds ‘04 ; it is brownish-green
veins and in the hornblendes : it is not pricier “Oa ae
the sea-shore, 162 miles north of Westport. |
Mackay’s Bluff, Nelson—A fine grained granular rock, greyist
green in colour and often containing veins of epidote. 8.G. 2
Section ; Composed of felspar, quartz, and hornblende, with cae
netite in considerable quantity ; there is a rah apatite in the
quartzes, and occasionally some biotite. Sec ondary minerals are
chlorite, epidote in bands and patches, limonite in small irregular
flecks, and magnetite after hornblende. Much o the quartz is
also secondary. The quartz is in grains up to ‘02 in diameter,
with minute gas pores not arranged in bands but scattered with
tolerable uniformity throughout. The felspars are much —
and often impossible to determine, but some are orthoclase
plagioclase : they are from -03 to -12 in length. The sere
is not more — ‘03 in length ; it is gD and not much
cleaved, in colour and stron ngly pleochroic ; most of it 18
altered into a ‘bluish-green pleochroic ohlonsid, Hochstetter, New
Zealand, p. 471. :
Akaroa, Bank’s Peninsula—A rather fine grained pale browish
rock, partly decomposed. Beotionis Composed of ok
intersti .
in length. The hornblende goes up to ‘05 in length ;
it is ARIE and pleochroic, “= from blue-green to
THE ERUPTIVE ROCKS OF NEW ZEALAND. 125.
green, the polarization colours not brilliant. There is also, very
rarely, a colourless mineral in hexagonal prisms which appears to
be Lend apatite or nepheline. pate hill at the south end of
peninsula in Akaroa Harbour. Haast, Geol. of Canterbury, p.
344, (Granitoid Trachyte).
Avaeite SyEniTE (Monzonite).
Tekoa, Amuri Co.—A fine grained, pale, pinkish-brown rock
\ with black prisms of augite. Section: composed of orthoclase,
: plagioclase, augite, and a little hornblende. ‘There is no quartz.
The felspars average ‘10 inch: the orthoclase is subordinate to
the plagioclase. The augites go up to ‘03 in length; they are
green and mostly altered. The botbduipn des go to ‘08 in length,
and are brown or green, sometimes actinolitic and pro obab ly
secondary after augite. Magnetite and hematite are accessories.
From a spur of Hurinui Peak, running to the Mandamus River.
aast, Rep. Geol. Explorations 1870-1, pp. 30 and 46, Section 17
(Diorite »); also Geol. of Canterbury, p. 285. Hutton, Rep. Geol.
Explorations 1872-3, p. 34.
ORTHOPHYRE GROUP.
(Felsite in part.)
Microgranitic compounds of orthoclase with some plagioclase,
hornblende or biotite, and often quartz. Sometimes with po
ritic crystals of felspar, ee or biotite. None as yet
described from New Zea
TRACHYTE GROUP.
Trachytic rocks composed of a semicrystalline ground-mass with
felspar microlites, containing porphyritic erystals of sanidine, and
usually oe with hornblende or mica, or occasionaly augite
(or ensta
-HomnsLEnpe i smnsbeest bac
4
The ground-mass is very abundant, microlitic, with felspar micro-
lites and plates from "-008 to ‘01 in breadth, with granules
Magnetite and infiltrations of chlorite. Fluxion structure is
evident. The porphyritic minerals are sanidine, pine and
Suge ade The sanidine is in carlsbads or r a = up |
to°12 in length. The plagioclase goes up to “04 in length, some-
times subordinate to, seloetianes predisanaish over the sanidine.
The etna is not abundant, but in addition to the porphyritic .
crystals t: re some microlites in the felspars. Thereisalittle
spuite. Soaus neonneniee —— Sumner Road. wens
126 F. W. HUTTON.
‘Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vol. x1, p. 503, and Geology of Canterbury, 4
‘p. 337,
002 in
length, the glass is colourless. The porphyritic minerals are
_ ssanidine, plagioclase, hornblende and magnetite. The felspars g0
to *25 in length, they are zoned and with inclosures either central
or zonal; the plagioclase is subordinate to the sanidine.
hornblende is brown and goes up to ‘15 inch in length. Hector,
Progress Report Geol. Survey, 1866-7, p. 3.
This is the rock of which the pier at Taranaki harbour is formed.
It occurs as a dyke cutting trachytic agglomerate. It sometimes
contains masses of nearly pure hornblende six or éight inches D
‘diameter.
Whangarei—A pale purplish-white rock with rather earthy
‘fracture, and with numerous small black specks scattered through
it. Section: Ground-mass abundant, colourless, and crystallitic,
but crowded with felspar microlites about ‘002 in length, and con-
taining small crystals of brown hornblende. The porphyriti¢
minerals are sanidine (-02), plagioclase (-015), hornblende (-06);
and a little biotite. There isno magnetite. The hornblendesaré
rown, more abundant than the felspars, and shade off into the
hornblendes of the ground-mass. Brownish chlorite occurs @ ;
hornblende. Occurs at Mt. Parahaki, a little east of Whangarel.
‘Cox, Reports Geol. Expl. 1876-7, p. 99.
PE apa Shami TIT py OES
RYERSS oe 0 pt AR EN an t= wa a SR 1s oad es iee My RY Be) mo br Pat eee tt
ende. Section: The ground-mass moderate, crystallitic, se
i ‘001 to :00:
On. ts he ee
Auvaite Tracuyre. ; :
Bank's Peninsula—(1.) A darkish-grey compact rock with
25
2. A greenish-grey rock with glimmering lustre and containing
large white felspars. Section : Ground-mass very abundant, micro
THE ERUPTIVE ROCKS OF NEW ZEALAND. }27
simultaneously, or in square sections which extinguish at angles
to 8° with the cleavage. The augite is dark green and up to
to the felspar.
3 Pale grey rocks with scattered black augites and a few felspars
tion: Ground-mass very abundant, microlitic, formed of felspar
microlites, -005 in length, and augite prisms, ‘001 to -002 in length,
with some magnetite dust; the augite quite subordinate to the
felspar. The porphyritic minerals are sanidine, plagioclase and
: augite. The plagioclase is well twinned, the sanidine in binary
: twins up to ‘08 in length, The augite is pale green, rare, up to
; ‘02 in length. There is sometimes a little chlorite. Forms dykes
on the road between Heathcote and Sumner. The sanidine is
doubtfully identified.
EnstaTite TRACHYTE.
mass very abundant, colourless, crystallitic, longulitic, with
Scattered felspar microlites ‘004 in length, shewing fluxion
porphyritic minerals are sanidine and plagioclase in about equal
quantity, enstatite and small quantities of augite and hornblende,
3 ger
about 04 in length. The enstatite is in prisms, °03 in length;
Pleochroic, a and f pale yellowish-brown, y pale bluish-green.
augite is pale green and the hornblende brown. Both are in small
crystals not more than -02 in length. This rock covers a consider-
able area between Runanga and Tarawera on the Napier Road.
Hector, Rep. Geol. Expl. 1870-1, p. 160.
Division II.—PLAGIOCLASE ROCKS.
_ Plagioclase (excluding microcline) is always present, orthoclase
is absent or rare. Hornblende or augite, or both, generally ac-
“ompany the plagioclase. Biotite, enstatite, or olivine may or may
hot be present. The soda exceeds the potash.
LIME-SODA SERIES.
_,, Silica 65 to 55 per cent. Iron oxides 6 to 13 per cent. The
ne and magnesia together are more than the alkalies. The lime
Alone is less than one-half of the alumina and more than the soda.
128 F. W. HUTTON.
The ferro-magnesian silicates are subordinate to the felspars which
are usually oligoclase to labradorite. Soda attains its maximum
of 3 to 5 per cent. Quartz is often present in the holocrystalline
rocks, but in the semicrystalline rocks it is mena absorbed into
the base. 8.G. 2:55 to 2°85.
DIORITE GROUP.
Granitic compounds of plagioclase with biotite, hornblende,
augite, or enstatite, sometimes with a little quartz. The plagio-
clase is either in broad plates or in brid laths.
Biotire Diorire.
Lower Buller Gorge.—A. medium grained dark grey rock shew-
ing white triclinic ae Bod quartz with abundance of biotite
and hornblende. §.G. 2°89. Section: Quartz is tolerably — Be
abundant in allotriomorphic crystals from -01 to -06 in diameter,
and contains rather large fluid cavities. The felspars are broa
the length about twice the breadth, and are well twinned ; they
are from -02 to -07 in length. The hornblende is brown, chiefly
allotriomorphic and up to 05 in length. Biotite is more abundant
than hornblende and in crystals up to 08 in diameter. There is
a little apatite and blue-green chlorite. Occurs as a dyke in
granite, close to the bridge over the Ohika Creek.
HorRNBLENDE Drorire.
?
Upper Buller District—Medium grain lack and white
ed, b
speckled ura composed of white felspar and black hornblende.
S.G. 2°81 to 29. Section: The fel spars are much altered, but
‘alsesaithwaio twinning is sometimes plain in rather broad bands} .
the crystals from -02 to 08 in len ngth. The hornblende is chiefly
Bg ERR ig het ical ee a ee
Bh ti, to een ag
allotriomorphic, from ‘025 to -08 in length. In ordinary light it A
is yellowish-green, but is pleochroic changing from pale yellow- :
green to deep bluish-green. There is also some magnetite.
Secondary minerals are quartz and chlorite. In some specimens
there is very little felspar, and that is in allotriomorphic g grains.
Schistose Variety.
In this specimen foliation is evident. 8.G. 2°87. Section : The
hornblende i is green, usually in irregular Sars, but sometimes iD
risms lying in the plane schistosity. The felspar is in broken
grains which shew brilliant polarization colours like quartz, bt es
the ese are sometimes cleay ed, often sete paneer: *
in the river gravels, -
EnstatirE Diorire, ce
Bluff Hill, Southland—A fine to medium grained, granular
rock, speckled black and white, in nearly equal ers 8.6. 28%
tw inning. Known only boulders =
THE ERUPTIVE ROCKS OF NEW ZEALAND. 129
Section: Composed of plagioclase, hornblende, enstatite and
rock. The hornblende is = green, slightly pleochroic
changing frém yellow-green to brown-green ; go up to about -06
or -10 in length. Polarization selon not so bright as in the
enstatite. The enstatite is allotriomorphic, and forms intergrowths
with the hornblende. Yellow-green in ordinary light, pleochroic,
changing from red to blu ish-green. Polarization colours ve
brilliant : ; subordinate to the hornblende. The magnetite is not
abundant, it is in masses or in crystals. Hutton, Geology of
Hee p. 41 (Syenite); Hamilton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vol. x1x., p.
452 ; Park, Rept. Geol. Expl. 1887-8, p. 72.
AvairE Drorite.
Mt. eee near Herbert, Otago— A rather coarsely grained
light grey rock
©
i)
5
S
>}
mM
fa)
Qu
Fe
ae,
—_
2
8 i)
bee
]
©
food
oy)
m
a
=
c
EE
Cad
o
2
i=
joy
Be
|
re
ge
°
=)
n
Texture ophitic in places. The felspar is chiefly i in broad laths
from -02 x -015 to 07 x -03, but occasionally in square plates.
The augite is in crystals from -02 to -O4 in length, of a pale
brownish-yellow colour. Secondary minerals are leucoxene and a.
little pyrites. Hutton, Geology of Otago (Oamaru formation) p-
56; McKay, Reports Geol. Explorations, 1876-7, p. 65
PORPHYRITE GROUP.
Micro-granitic compounds of plagioclase with biotite, hornblende
augite or enstatite, sometimes with olivine. Often with porphy-
ritic crystals of minerals similar to those forming the ground-mass,
HornsBiLENDE PorpPHyRite.
Bluff Hill, Southland—A dark ar on -grey, sombee ct rock,
with crystals of black hornblende. §.G. 2:20. Section : Ground-
Mass abundant, microgranitic, formed of Pe r grains, hornblende
and chlorite, the crys stals ranging between ‘003 and ‘007 in length
Plagioclase. The rs go up to ‘06 in length and are m
altered, but plagioclase is generally recognisable. The hornblende
partly idiomorphic and goes in diameter, it is of a
brown colour. There is also some magnetite. Chlorite is abun-.
dant and there is a little yrites. From Greenhill th
inere kt an or tuffs. Park, Reports Geol. Explorations, ee
P
] Coromandel, Hauraki District—A black rock with semi-vitreous.
“wei Sng: small greenish-white felspars. S.G. 2°65.
small felapar laths and plates, from *001 to -006 in length hornet
T—Angust 7, 1889.
Ground-mass rather small, mi microgranitic, made up of - ae
130 F. W. HUTTON.
by a brown decomposition product. The porphyritie minerals are
plagioclase and hornblende. The plagioclase crystals are from ‘02
composing into limonite. ro.
Hector, Rept. Geol. Explorations, 1870-1, p. 97, diagram iv.
Av@iTE PorPHYRITE.
Enfield near Oamaru—Dark grey or blackish compact rocks,
decomposing reddish-brown with white spots. §8.G. 2°64 to 2°67.
Section: Granular, composed of plagioclase, augite and ilmenite,
with perhaps a little base. The plagioclase is in laths, from ‘01
to ‘04 in length. The augite isin grains about -002 to 003 in
diameter, partly gregaritic and semi-ophitic. Secondary minerals
are leucoxene, hematite and sometimes a little chlorite. Hutton,
Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vol. x1x., p. 419.
Harts Coal Mine, Malvern Hills, Selwyn Co.—A greenish-black
compact rock, decomposing reddish-brown. 8.G. 2°71. Section:
Granular ; composed of plagioclase augite and ilmenite. The
plagioclase is in laths ‘01 to -02 in length. The augite is in grains
"004 to ‘01 in diameter. Secondary minerals are brownish-green
chlorite, a colourless aggregate with brilliant polarization colours,
leucoxene and white pyrites. Haast, Reports Geol. Explorations,
1883-4, p. 17.
OLIVINE PorpHyRire.
Moeraki Peninsula, Otago—A dark grey, rather coarse grained
rock. §.G. 2°77 i
occurs commonly. Hutton, Geology of Otago, p. 61, and Trans.
N.Z. Institute, Vol. x1x., p: 428: McKay, Reports Geol. Explor-
ations, 1886-7, p. 839.
Cutoritic Porpuryire.
Reefton, Inangahua Co.—A soft greenish-grey, compact
much d
pleochroic ; it sometimes forms pseudomorphs after augite, bub
usually it is in irregular masses. From Specimen Hill Mineat
THE ERUPTIVE ROCKS OF NEW ZEALAND. 131
Thames District—1. A dark greenish-black compact rock with
small black prisms scattered sparingly through it. S.G. 2°69.
chroic. The chlorite is yellow-green, slightly pleochroic, and con-
ss tains inclusions of apatite. Magnetite is in fine specks but is not
5 abundant. Pyrites, also in fine specks, is less in quantity than
' mou
Tararu Creek. Hutton, Rept. Geol. Expl. 1868-9, p. 21 (Mela-
phyre); Hector, ditto, p. 40, No. viii. (Analysis).
2. Greeni
brown to dark bluish-green, and with very low polarization
colours, ite is common. Found as boulders on the beach
north of Waiohanga Point.
ANDESITE GROUP.
Trachytic rocks composed of a semi-crystalline ground-mass with
microlites of felspar, containing porphyritic crystals of plagioclase,
(rarely with sanidine) and augite, often with hornblende or enstatite
and occasionally with olivine in addition.
HornBLENDE ANDESITE.—(a) With quartz.
(Dacite.)
_. Thames District.—Greyish-green rocks with translucent colour-
: felspars and black prisms of hornblende thickly scattered
through them. §.G. 2°62 to 2-76. Section: Ground-mass
moderate, colourless, chiefly crystallitic but occasionally felsitic,
ed *
gees to 08; it is idiomorphic, zoned, and occasionally shews
binary twins. The hornblende is brown, rather pale, idiomorphic,
Sp to -04 in length. Secondary minerals are chlorite, calcite, __
pyrites, and leucoxene. Hutton, Reports Geol. Explorations,
1868-9, p. 21 (Timazite) ; Hector, ditto, p. 40, Nos. x. and xi. _
132 F. W. HUTTON.
; (b) Without quartz.
Dunedin—A dark grey rock with large crystals of hornblende,
up to ‘80x ‘14, and in places speckled with white. 8.G. 2°825.
Section : Ground-mass small, microlitic, including small kaolini
’ felspars, chlorite, numerous small grains of magnetite, and a little
hematite. he porphyritic minerals are felspar, hornblende
magnetite and apatite. The felspar is chiefly well twinned plagio-
clase in crystals up to ‘15 in length, but there is also a simple
felspar which may, perhaps, be sanidine. The hornblende is
idiomorphic, brown, and usually with a wreath of magnetite ; it
Magnetite is in large grains and crystals. The apatite is the
most interesting mineral. It is in prisms usually imperfect, but
sometimes shewing pyramidal terminations (Plate viii. fig. 5
at an angle of 45° with them the crystals become a purplish-brow®
colour. Apatite in the usual needle-shaped crystals is also dis-
tributed through the rock. There is also a little augite. A white
secondary mineral fills cavities.
Bank’s Peninsula—A brownish-grey rock with large white
rectangular crystals of decomposing felspar and black hornblende.
Section : ground-mass abundant, coarsely microlitic, made up 0
felspar laths and plates from ‘01 to -02 in length with a little
brown glass and grains of magnetite. ews fluxion. The por
ca AES Ae La
felspars are much decomposed and go to ‘25 in length. The augite
is idiomorphic, more abundant than the hornblende, the crystals
going up to ‘07 in length and ‘04 in breadth, some are slig
pleochroic. The hornblende is brown, and goes up to *20 in length.
Forms a dyke at the summit of Evan’s Pass, between Sumner ant —
Lyttelton. Haast, Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vol. x1., p. 502, and Geology —
of Cant. p. 335, es
Sugarloaves, Taranaki.—A pale grey rock with small black z
hornblendes scattered sparingly, occasionally in clusters. Sections
Ground-mass in small quantity, crystallitic, longulitic, the bas?
colourless, with scattered microlites of felspar and some of augite- —
No fluxion. The porphyritic minerals are plagioclase, hornblend® —
THE ERUPTIVE ROCKS OF NEW ZEALAND. 133
augite, and magnetite. There is also a little secondary hematite.
The plagioclase crystals go up to ‘04 in length, they are zoned and
often in binary twins. The hornblende is brown, up to ‘08 in
length. The augite is greenish, up to ‘045. It is subordinate to
the hornblende.
netite ; it is less in quantity than the augite, but occasionally the
crystals are -15 x 04, usually they are much smaller. From both
the north and south slopes of the mountain.
2 Mt. Ruapehu—A pale grey rock with scattered black hornblendes
a and white felspars. Much resembles the H. Andesite from the
are chiefly plagioclase, in crystals up to ‘08 x ‘06, but Isawa
Single rectangular simple crystal which gave straight extinction
The h ack
may be sanidine e hornblende is in lon prisms,
a 07 x -016. The augite is not common; it is in sma
os crystals about ‘01 in length. The enstatite is in crystals up to ‘08
e in length, changing from reddish-brown to bluish- and is
therefore hypersthene. It is quite subordinate to the hornblende.
rom the east base of the mountain.
microlites and laths, with magnetite in rather large grains.
ry
brown and goes up to 06; sometimes it is altered into calcite
- 2°67. It contains, in additi
h
mass crystallitic, longulitic, abundant, containing scattered felspar
The
Porphyritic minerals are plagioclase, hornblende, and magnetite.
The p agioclase goes up to ‘10 in length, some crystals are decom-
in the centre, a few shew binary twins. The hornblende is
™
with a black border. Another specimen is darker in colour. g eo i
on to the k J
green augite, up to -06 in length, and often twinned.
134 ; F. W. HUTTON.
Tokatoka, Kaipara.—A grey, — sub-vitreous rock, with
smal scattered hornblendes. 8.G. 2°67. Section : Ground-mass
undant, microlitic, the AON ‘003 to 007 in length with
poe magnetite grains. Probably there is no base, but a greenish-
brown decomposition product makes observation difficult. The
There is a little secondary quartz. The felspars g go to *04. e
hornblendes are brown, with a wreath of opacite, and up to ‘06
in lengt
AUGITE ANDESITE.
Dunedin—A compact greenish-grey rock not shewing porphyritic
minerals. §.G. 2-44. Sectio on: Ground-mass forming nearly the
places vitreous with numerous plagioclase microlites and laths up
to ‘02, and with scattered grains of magnetite and small patches
of chlorite. The porphyritic minerals are Bye and me
The felspar is allotriomorphic an in diameter. The
augite is purple and slightly pléochroic, i >aorp; it
goes up to ‘07 in length and is margined with grains of au
through the ground-mass may bealtered augites. From the quarry
at Logan’s Point ; ; it is used for road-metal in Dunedin.
Cave Valley, Oamaru.—A dark rcaishty hak compact rock.
8.G. 2°80. Section: Granular, composed of plagioclase, augite
and ilmenite in a small quantity of globulitic base. ‘The plagioclase
is in laths about ‘01 in length. The augite is in grains from
to ‘002 in diameter and is baked gregaritic (Plate viii., ye! ig
the clusters going up to ‘04 in diameter, sometimes they e
the felspars and so setae semi-ophitic. Occurs as a d to id in
diatomaceous ooze rock. Hutton, Trans N.Z. Inst., Vol. XIX»
p. 419.
Bank's Peninsula.—1. = brownish-grey rock with large
yellowish-white felspars groups. Section: Ground-mass
abundant, microlitic, ohietty: felspar plates about -005 in diameter,
— a few laths and some grains of augite and of chlorite. oh
eis is green Siew in sal uantity, in atta up to’ -
length. There is also som n guy augite. Forms vagke ce
‘on the top of the hills bobiind Opawa. Morten’s Buildings ™ —
Christchurch are built with i ce
2. A com gee Sten the seg bo minerals few se ee
THE ERUPTIVE ROCKS OF NEW ZEALAND. 135°
felspars are few and go up to ‘05 in length. The augite is ra
and not more than ‘02 in length. The apatite is in small sacpiatic
hexagonal prisms occasionally terminated by pyramids, len
005 to -01, breadth -001 to 002. They are che | dichroic,
changing from pale brown to purplish-brown. E>O. A hig
magnifying power shews that they are really gr at but with
inclusions in longitudinal bands, which make them appear to be
\ seeder striated. Quarry behind Summer on the Lyttelton
nteresting from the apatite crystals which are like those
in ae Hornblende. Andesite from Dunedin, but are smaller.
3. A dark grey, Atle aae compact rock, divided into layers
by ee curved narrow pale bands, along which the rock splits.
8.G. 2-51. Section: oan: mass sbondant, crystallitic, banded
lighter and darker, the darker parts thick with magnetite dust,
and crowded with minute felspar microlites which shew fluxion in
the direction of the banding. The porp yritic minerals are
plagioclase, augite, and magnetite, there is also a yellow-brown
decomposition product present. The plagioclase goes up to ‘04 in
length. The augite is not abundant, it is green and goes to 025
in length Magnetite i is in crystals. Part of a lava stream near
Heathcote.
Coal Creek, Rangitata.—A black sub-vitreous rock with yellowish
felspars. S. G. 2:55. Section : Ground-mass abundant, erystallitic,
globulitic, with seattered minute felspar microlites. The porphy-
ritic minerals are plagioclase and augite. The plagioclase is not
well twinned, occasionally pseudo-schillerised, goes to ‘08 in length.
The augite is brownish-green, sometimes decomposed into an
isotropic yellowish-green chlorite ; it is not abundant and goes to
‘02 in length. Haast, Geology of Canterbury, p. 279 (Melaphyre).
Fern Gully, Clent Hills, Ashburton Co.—A brownish-black rock
with yellowish felspars. S.G. 2°685. Section: Ground-mass
moderate, crystallitic, globulitic, with felspar laths (-02) and augite
grains, which are gre garitic. The porphyritic minerals are plagio-
eS eee ae
ite e,
abundant, but go up to “09 i n le ngth. The Po greenish,
ports Geol. Expl., 1872-4, p. 7 Geol. Cant. p. 282,
(Melaphyre
High-peaks, Malvern Hills.—A Berg dark grey rock
ap with
abundant yellowish felspars. $.G. 2°82. Section : Ground-mass
abundant, erystallitic, longulitic, wii magnetite grains and chloritic —
infiltrations, and crowded with microlites of felspar and colourless
=e plagioclase is in laths up to -15 in length. The
augite is in small broken purplish crystals.
_ White or yellowish f felspars more or less conspicuous. 8.G. 26 to”
Castle Hill, Selwyn Co.—Brownish-black compact rocks with : De
136 F. W. HUTTON.
2-7. Section : Ground-mass abundant, microlitic with both felspar,
and augite ; the felspars ‘003 in length, and rather in excess of
the augite. here is also a considerable amount of chlorite.
Scarcely porphyritic, but scattered felspar laths up to ‘015 in
length, and grains of pale greenish augite, -02 in diameter, often
glomero-porphyritic. Much of the augite is changed to chlorite.
Magnetite and ilmenite also occur. In dykes. Hutton, Trans.
N.Z. Inst., Vol. x1x., p. 403.
Tekoa, Amuri District.— A pale grey compact rock with brownish
spots of decomposing augite. S8.G. 2-46. Section: Ground-mass
minerals are plagioclase and augite. The plagioclase crystals are
much altered but still shew polysynthetic twinning, they go up to
‘08 in length. Augite is very rare, it is yellowish-green and ‘goes
to ‘01 only. Associated with slates at the Mandamus River.
Hutton, Reports Geol. Explorations, 1873-4, p. 35.
ount Egmont, Taranaki.—Very dark grey rocks with large
.G. 2°69 to
phyritic minerals are plagioclase, augite and magnetite. The
augite is greenish, idiomorphic, in large crystals up to ‘10 in
length. The plagioclase crystals are zoned and up to ‘08 in om
gite. The plagioclase
in crystals up to -035 in length. The augite in small broken
erystals only. From the south slopes of the mountain.
ount Pirongia.—A brownish-grey rock speckled with white
felspars but no large crystals. Section: Ground-mass small in
quantity, crystallitic, longulitic, the glass brown, with numerous
-microlites elspar and augite. The porphyritic minerals aré
plagioclase, augite, and magnetite. Plagioclase crystals are
Zealand, p. 314; Park, Rep. Geol. Expl., 1885, p. 140.
ae
eet
THE ERUPTIVE ROCKS OF NEW ZEALAND. 137
Okaro, Tauranga Co.—A very dark grey, almost black rock,
with irregular, angular, white inclusions ; no porphyritic crystals
visible, Section: Ground-mass abundant, crystallitic, globulitic,
containing numerous felspar laths up to -01 in length. _ Porphy-
angular fragments of a white, translucent or opaque, rhyolite,
\ between erystallitic and felsitic, perhaps kaolinised. Thrown out
of the ‘ Black Crater’ at Okaro, during the eruption of June 1886.
Hutton, Quart. Jour. Geol. Soc. of London, Vol. xt, p. 184.
Professor Thomas has come to the conclusion that no Augite
Andesite was thrown out of the Black Crater during the eruption.
[Report of the Eruption of Tarawera, Well ington, 1888, p. 55.]
But angular fragments of non-scoriaceous andesite were found, so
far as I know, only near the Black Crater, and here on the 28th
June, I found them in abundance. On the 20th June Mr. H.
Boscawen saw stones thrown out of the north corner of the Black
‘Crater, some of which he picked up: two of these he gave to me,
and they were Augite Andesite. On Professor Thomas’ theory
these stones must “have ees ent out of Tarawera into the
rock could be seen in the crater wall—indeed it was from this
that it got the name. Professor Thomas did not visit the locality
until three weeks later, when the black rock was probably covered
up by mud slips.
Mt. Tarawera, Tauranga Co.—Black, highly vesicular, angular
fragments, Reuooet containing angular fragments of a white
rock. Sect : Ground-mass very abundant, crystallite, on
very Yo Porphyritic minerals very scarce and sm ]
Pakaraka, and Galatea. Much like the tack but the rock itself
_ Te Aroha, Thames Discs —A compact sepiahla rock with
crystals of greenish, glassy, felspar. S.G. 2-70. Section : Gr
mass abundant, crystallitic, longulitic, with numerous felspar
microlites, not shewing fluxion. The porphyritic mine re
Plagioclase, augite, and magnetite. The plagioclase is ame
posed, and goes up
morphic, sales ae up to ‘02 in length. ESOS minerals =
“are chlorite and calcite. Waiorongomai River, i the -
‘oes up to 06 in length. The augite is idie
138 F. W. HUTTON.
battery. Cox, Reports Geol. Explorations, p. 16, Sect. No.2
(Dioritic Rock).
Komitt Peninsula, Kaipara.—A greyish-black, compact, sub-
vitreous rock, with scattered small white felspars. ‘64.
Section : Ground-mass very abundant, crystallitic, longulitic, in a
brownish glass ; crowded with minute felspar microlites and a few
magnetite grains ; no fluxion structure. e porphyritic minerals
are plagioclase and augite, the former going to ‘04, the latter to
‘02 inlength. Park, Reports Geol. Expl. 1885, p. 167, and 1886-7,
. 220.
EnstatTiteE ANDESITE.
Malvern Hills, Selwyn Co.—A greyish-black sub-vitreous rock
with small scattered felspars. S.G. 2-66. Section ; Ground-mass.
moderate, crystallitic, globulitic, with scattered felspar microlites
not shewing fluxion. The porphyritic minerals are plagioclase,
augite, and enstatite. The plagioclase goes up to ‘07 in length,
ugarloaves, Taranaki.—A fine grained, grey rock, with numer-
ous small white felspars and scattered small pyroxenes. S.G. 2°69.
Section : Ground-mass moderate, crystallitic, longulitic, the glass
E
Qu
a
~
ea
S<]
ae
=]
°
3,4
=a
=
Q
- 3
2
ea
4
©
=]
lh
g
. ww Ve
: oY omy 5 ~)
O° ge Eo ge
S
S
%
ot
@
2
5
Q
i)
ha
e
en
roi
ct
ie")
|
oo Si
tite is subordinate to the augite; it goes up to -03 in length; it
is distinctly pleochroic changing from pale yellowish-brown to
reddish-brown.
uapehu.—l, A grey compact rock with scattered small
conspicuous Another specimen is reddish-brown with conspicU- —
‘ous pyroxenes but no felspars. S.G.2-60. Section: Ground-mass—
abundant, crystallitic, globulitic, opaque with grains of either
magnetite or hematite. The porphyritic minerals are plagioclase’
THE ERUPTIVE ROCKS OF NEW ZEALAND. 139
a to -04), pale greenish augite (-02 to -06) and enstatite (-02 to
03). The last is idiomorphic, pleochroic, a and 8 yellow-brown
to reddish- ian y HEMET From the cision and western
slopes of the mo
Lake Taupo. so ub-vitreous rocks with abundant yellowish
felspars and less conspicuous pyroxenes. Section : Ground-mass
abundant, vitreous, a brown or dark brown glass with either
scattered magnetite granules, or scattered colourless crystallites
in bands and. clusters. The porphyritic minerals are plagioclase,
‘changing from brownish-yellow to bluish-green. Fragments.
picked up on the north shore of the lake.
unt Horohoro, Rot —A’ black yee itreous rock with
scattered =e felspars. 'S.G.2 545. Section: Ground-mass.
: minerals are plagioclase, prea enstatite and magnetite.
‘ Plagioclase crystals go to - they are not much twinned. The
augite is pale greenish, in hee quantity, up to04. The enstatite
is _pleochroic changing car ish-brown to bluish-green.
Hochstetter, New Zealand, p. 4
White Island, Bay of Plenty. ar brownish-grey rough rock with
abundant white 'fels spars. Section ; Ground-mass moderate, erystal-
minerals are plagioclase, augite, enstatite and magnetite. The
plagioclase goes to 15. The augite is greenish. The enstatite is.
usually about -04 in length, slightly pleochroic, changing from
: yellowish-brown to yellowish-green. The augite and enstatite
Sometimes form intergrowths. Hector, Trans, N.Z. Institute,
s=«- Vol. 1m., p. 278.
Thames Gold. fields.—1. Greenish-black, semi-vitreous rocks with
greenish-white felspars and black pyroxenes. 8.G. 2°72. Section =
Ground-mass abundant, vitreous, a brown glass ‘crowded wi
Small felspar laths and with rather large magnetite grains. The
i. yritic ries 4 are plagioclase, augite, enstatite or protobastite
res atm i ften
140 F. W. HUTTON.
Forms masses between Karaka and Waiotahi Creeks. It is the
miocene dolerite of Mr. Cox, Rep. Geol. Expl., 1882, p. 19.
2. Greenish- or greyish-black rocks with greenish-white felspars
and black pyroxenes. 8.G. 2°74 to 2:78. Section: Ground-mass
small; microlitic or crystallitic (longulitic), often different textures
enstatite is idiomorphic, from -03 to -06 in length, pleochroi¢,
changing from yellow-brown to bluish-green; sometimes inter-
grown with augite, sometimes glomero-porphyritic. Often altered
into a pleochroic bastite, changing from yellow-brown to bluish-
green, but distinguished from the enstatite by being striated and
having low polarization colours. Apatite is not uncommon 4s
enclosures in the pyroxenes, There is also sometimes pyrites
3. A greenish-black rock with abundant small felspars. 8.G.
2°73. Section: Ground-mass small, vitreous, a pale brown glass
These three rocks form a series differing in the amount. of
decomposition they have undergone, and passing into the Chloriti¢
Andesites from the same district.
Puponga Point, Manukau Harbour.—1. A brownish-grey rock 3
Ispars and occasional pyroxenes. 8.G. 2:52.
: THE ERUPTIVE ROCKS OF NEW ZEALAND. 141
2. A reddish-brown vesicular rock, the vesicles lined with a pale
green mineral. Section: Ground-mass dense with hematite dust.
The porphyritic minerals are plagioclase and enstatite. A chloritic
mineral infiltrates the felspars and enstatites ; the latter are often.
decomposed into chlorite and a colourless aggregate with low
polarization colours. The vesicles are lined with a chloritic mineral
probably delessite, and filled with a colourless mineral with dull
polarization colours, probably calcite. Hochstetter, New Zealand,
\ p. 261; Park, Rept. Geol. Expl. 1885, p. 156.
are plagioclase, augite, enstatite, and magnetite. The plagioclase
is zoned, and goes to ‘04 in length. The augite is idiomorphic,
greenish-yellow, up to ‘06in length. The enstatite is subordinate
to the augite, pleochroic, changing from yellow-brown to yellow-
green, goes up to ‘02 in length; sometimes forms intergrowths.
with the augite.
and enstatite. The plagioclase is in imperfect crystals, rarely
enstatite is pleochroic, changing from yellowish-brown to bluish-
green, up to 03. Park, Rept. Geol. Expl., 1885, p. 167, and
1886-7, p. 220.
Whangarei Heads,—A rather pale grey rock with scattered
crystals of pyroxene. 8.G. 2-66. Section : Ground-mass abundant.
microlitic, composed of felspar laths, up to ‘01 in length, closely
meshed, with augite in grains and prisms, and magnetite in grains.
The porphyritic minerals are plagioclase, augite, enstatite and
magnetite. Secondary constituents are a little quartz and mag-
hetite. The plagioclase crystals are few and much decomposed,
up to ‘04 in length. The augite is pale brownish-green, idiomor-
Phic, up to ‘04 in length. The enstatite preponderates over the
augite, pleochroic, changing from reddish-green to bluish-green,
up to ‘04 in length.
OLIVINE ANDESITE.
Bank's Peninsula.—1. A pale grey vesicular rock, with con-
Spicuous felspars and black hornblendes and augites. Section =
Ground-mass abundant, microlitic, of felspar laths and plates from
_ 007 to -01 in length, with grains of augite, and tite, and
142 F. W. HUTTON.
alteration products. Fluxion very apparent. The porphyritic
minerals are plagioclase, augite, hornblende, olivine (altered) and
gnetite. The plagioclase crystals go to 13 in length. The
augite is greenish-brown, not abundant, idiomorphic, up to *06 in
length, slightly pleochroic when in thick sections. The hornblende
is rare, dark brown, in long broken prisms. The olivine is altered
into a dark brownish-red translucent mineral, probably hematite.
There is also occasionally a colourless aggregate. Hoon Hay
Quarry, above Governor’s Bay. Several of the bridges over the
Avon are built with this stone.
3. Grey compact rocks with scattered felspars and augites.
S.G. 2-66 to 269. Section: Ground-mass abundant, vitreous or
‘the augi
colourless, up to -03 ; sometimes altered to red-brown translucent
hematite. Heathcote and Sumner Road, in several places.
Mount Egmont.—A grey rock with small felspars and conspicu-
ous black pyroxenes. 8.G. 2-84. Section : Ground-mass moderate,
crystallitic, longulitic, thickly strewn with microlites of felspat
: and grains of magnetite. The porphyritic minerals are plagioclase,
augite, olivine, and magnetite. The plagioclase is abundant but
small, up to ‘04 but generally less, squarish or in laths. The
augite is in large yellow-green crystals up to ‘08 in length. The
olivine is colourless, scarce, up to ‘05 in length. From the northern
slopes of the mountain.
CuHLoRItTIc ANDESITE.
The whole of the bisilicates changed into hydrous unisilicates- — | -
Nelson District—1. A dull pale green rock, com ;
homogeneous except occasional black patches. 8.G, 2°86, Section:
round-mass very
but full of chloritic infiltrations: and specks of leucoxene.
ndant, erystallitic, partly felsito, colourless 2
THE ERUPTIVE ROCKS OF NEW ZEALAND. 143
only porphyritic crystals are plagioclase ; these are much altered
and filled with a colourless aggregate shewing rather vivid polari-
zation colours ey are small, not more t 03 in length.
Some have infiltrations of a pale green chlorite, which is partly
isotropic, and partly shews low polarization e are
also long colourless needles, generally with chloritic infiltrations ;
it is doubtful what these are as they rarely shew crystallographic
faces. Interbedded with the Maitai Slates in Brook Street Valley.
4 2. Greenish-grey compact rocks, more or less mottled with pale
greenish-yellow epidote. S.G. 2°85 to 2°87. Section: Ground:
mass very abundant forming nearly the whole of the rock, partly
vitreous, partly felsitic ; some specimens with felspar microlites
(006 in length) shewing evident fluxion ; others with microlites
and round balls of a chloritic mineral which is chiefly isotropic.
A small mosaic is generally apparent in the felsitic portion.
Magnetite, hematite and leucoxene are scattered in small specks
rough the ground-mass. Felspar, in small fragments, is the
only porphyritic mineral, and even these are scarce and too much
altered for determination. Secondary epidote occurs in veins and
; mmasses. Associated with tufts of a similar character at Mackay’s
’ Bluff, on the south-west side of the syenite. McKay, Reports
- _- Geol. Explorations, 1878-9, p. 111 (Serpentine).
E _ Hauraki Gold-fields.— Dark or light greenish-grey rocks, some-
3 times speckled with white, and weathering to greyish-white,
____Hautton, Pro, Australasian Association, 1888, p. 245.
: (A) With pseudomorphs after hornblende and Augite.
e (Propylite.)
i a. With quartz.
1. Dark greenish-grey rocks with greenish-white felspars. 8.G.
2°62 to 2-70. Section: Ground-mass abundant, crystallitic or
, wi red magnetite
: . Secondary minerals are
chlorite and magnetite after augite, and either chlorite or calcite
after hornblende. The quartz is rare, allotriomorphic, from ‘01
to 04 in diameter, corroded. Plagioclase crystals up to ‘06 in
length. On the shore north of Tararu Creek.
b. Without quartz.
2. Ground-mass abundant, microlitic, or crystallitic, partly
felsitic, with scattered grains of m etite. Original porphyritic
minerals are plagioclase and magnetite. Secondary minerals are _
‘chlorite or bastite after au ite. The felspars are small and much a.
decomposed ; the chlorite le isotropic, the bastite is pleo~
144 F. W. HUTTON.
chroic, changing from yellow-green to blue-green. Apatite occurs
in the chlorite pseudomorphs. Other secondary minerals
ests: magnetite, and leucoxene. S.G. 2°66 to 2°73. From
Karaka and Waiotahi Creeks.
und-mass moderate, crystallitic, longulitic, with numerous
3. Gro
felspar microlites and rather large grains of ‘Inagnetite. Original
porphyritic minerals are plagioclase and magnetite. Secondary
minerals are chlorite after augite and calcite after hornblende.
The plagioclase goes up to ‘08, it is much decomposed but distinctly
zoned. The hornblendes are filled sometimes with chlorite, some
times with calcite and a magnetite wreath. The chlorite in the
hornblendes is greenish-brown and slightly pleochroic, that in the
augite is blue-green and almost isotropic. S.G. 2°68. Forms4
dyke on the shore a little north of Tapu Creek.
®) With semapcuk after augite only.
minerals are > quart, ¢ calcite, pyeites and leucoxene.
occurs in the chlorites. 8.G. 2-45 to 2°59. From Te Aroha and
so]
i)
ae A
iS)
oO
fae)
c*
1868-9, p. 18 (Trachytic tufa); Hector, l.c., p.
Analyses i. to vi.; Davis, l.c., 1870.1, p. 56; Cox, ion, 1882, p-
4; McKay, Le., 1885, p- 192.
(C) With operas 5 after augite and enstatite.
With quartz.
5. A dark senility rock, with greenish-white ie
8.G. 2:70. Section: Ground-aass rather abundant, erystalliti¢,
gnetite. Porphyritic minerals are quartz, plagioclase, chlorite —
ma
(after augite), bastite (after enstatite) and magnetite. The q
is rare, in grains ‘02 or ‘03 in diameter. The felspars go to’ se |
and the bastite to -03 in length. Waiotahi Creek.
b. Without quartz.
6. Ground-mass moderate or small, felsitic, with chloritic infil-
trations. Original porphyritic minerals are plagioclase, an ito
netite. Secondary minerals are chlo rite after augite, and basti
after enstatite. Other secondary minerals are quartz, rtz, calcite,
sometimes have chloritic infiltrations. The chlorite is blue-gree?
and partly isotropic, partly anisotropic y
pyrites and leucoxene. The felspars are much donna and. ae
THE ERUPTIVE ROCKS OF NEW ZEALAND. 145
The enstatite is pleochroic, changing from yellow to blue-green.
8. 272. Forms dyke-like masses in Karaka and
_ Great Barrier Island.—A dark grey compact rock with scattered
inconspicuous, white felspars and small black crystals. 8.G. 2-73.
Section: Ground-mass abundant, vitreous, colourless, with grains
minerals are chlorite after augite. The plagioclase goes to ‘06
and the chlorite to -04. The latter is slightly pleochroic changin
from yellowish to.bluish-green, and shews rather bright polariza-
tion colours. There are also some pyrites.
LIME-MAGNESIA SERIES.
,, Silica 55 to 43 per cent. Iron oxides 8 to 18 per cent. Th
lime alone is more than the alkalies, more than half the alumina,
: and equal to or rather less than the magnesia, The ferro-mag-
: nesian silicates predominateover the felspars, which are Labradorite
: to Anorthite. Quartz is never present as an original mineral.
Lime attains its maximum of 7 to 14 per cent. §8.G. 2°8 to 3:1.
GABBRO GROUP.
Granitic compounds of plagioclase with augite, enstatite, olivine,
and occasionally with hornblende. The plagioclase is usually in
broad plates, Rarely meteoric.
HorneieNDE GABBRO.
Riwaka Valley, Waimea Co.—Coarsely grained dark green rocks
with white felspar and greenish black hornblende, the latter |
usually forming more than half the rock: S.G. 2:99. Section:
AUGITE GABBRO.
Acheron River, Selwyn Co.—A coarse grained dark rock, made
_ §pof greenish felspar and black augite. §.G. 3:03. Section:
3 Composed of plagioclase, augite, ilmenite and titaniferous magnetite —
With some biotite and apatite. The felspars give rather broad
Sections from -08 x -03 to -04 x ‘03, but in some specimens laths, —
08 x ‘Ol, are mixed with broad plates. The augites are from ‘02
to 08 In length: there are two kinds, one pinkish, the other
wner and slightly pleochroic, Secondary minerals are leucoxene,
146 F. W. HUTTON.
a little chlorite and serpentine, and radiating tufts of a zeolite —
Hector, Rep. Geol. Expl. 1870-1, p. 49, Sect. 3; Haast, le.
1871-2, pp. 26 and 73, Geol. of Canterbury, p. 301 ; Hutton,
Rep. Geol: Expl. 1872- 3, p. 42; Daintree, Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vol.
VIL, p. 459.
ENsTATITE GABBRO.
(Norite. )
Mata River, Waiapu District.—A coarse grained rock made up
of white felspar and dark brown pyroxenes. "S.G. 2°80. Section:
The felspars all give broad sections ; they rarely shew polysyntheti¢
twinning, but cleavage flakes in convergent polarised light shew
an optic axis sometimes on the edge of the field, sometimes well
inside it ;* the former are bytownite, the latter anorthite. They
are rarely under -04 in length and sometimes -25 x ‘25 inch. The
pyroxenes are all a Me and goup to‘10 in length. The
commonest is diallage, but augite and bastite are also present.
The bastite is pleochroic changing from yellow-green to blue-green:
cleavage flakes shew a negative bisectrix. Secondary minerals
chlorite, slightly arte pe and a small quantity of pyrites.
Boulders in the river
Rabu GABBRO.
(Euphotide.)
Dun Mountain, Nelson.—A coarse grained rock composed of
Saussurite, pyres ne, and some hornblende, in crystals up to ‘30 x
“40, Section : The pyroxenes are diallage and enstatite ; the first
is ce hilee not pleochroic, and cleavage flakes shew an optic axis:
the s reddish-yellow to blue-green.
The mablceiet is also pleochroic, ae from yellow-green t0
blue-green ; the angle y:e=19°, Secondary minerals are a little
chlorite and comgone Ciigine a dyke in serpentine. Hochstetter,
Lectures on the Geo of New Zealand, p. 94 (Gabe 2
‘New Zealand,’ p. ri 5 ” (Diallage Rock); Hutton, Trans. N. Z.
Inst., Vol. x1x., p. 4
Formerly Ie onfused the ferro-magnesian minerals together and
took them to be anthophyllite ; a second examination of the rock
shewn me my error.
DOLERITE GROUP.
Microgranitic mes Sat of plagioclase with augite, enstatite,
olivine and occasionally hornblende. ‘The plagioclase is in laths.
Sometimes with porphyritic oe similar to those forming the
und-mass. Rarely meteo:
abies Do.eRIrTE.
si ee ea = ©
Co.—A —> greyish-black rock, with scattered
Lyell, Buller od
porphyritic crystals of black augite and greenish olivine. % a |
,
-_
THE ERUPTIVE ROCKS OF NEW ZEALAND. 147
3°04. Section: Ground-mass abundant, between microgranitic
and microlitic ; formed by plagioclase laths, 005 in length, crystals
brown hornblende, 003 to -004 in length, crystals of pi
augite, ‘003 and upwards, and grains of magnetite ; the plagioclase
being quite subordinate. In addition to these minerals there are
a number of colourless needles often arranged parallel to each
ground-mass. Forms a dyke in Granite, two miles from Lyell, on
the Nelson road. Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vol, xxl.
AvuGite DoLeErIrTe.
Oamaru Cape, Waitaki Co.—Compact greyish-black rocks with-
Sut porphyritic minerals. §.G. 2-80. Section: Granular, com-
Posed of plagioclase, augite, olivine (altered) and ilmenite, with
ittle opaque base. i
f plagioclase, augite, olivine (altered) and ilmenite.
Ld * le a *-
148 F. W. HUTTON.
fibrous product with aggregate Aeeyreninte these pseudomorphs
go up to ‘06 in length. The augite is also sometimes
ot aldo in clusters ‘10 in diameter Leucoxene is rather
abundant. From the north side the peninsula Hutton, Geol.
of an, P. 61; Trans. N.Z. Inst. Vol. x1x., p. 428 ; McKay,
Rept. Geol. Expl. 1886-7, p. 239.
imaru.—Brownish, or oe -black vesicular rocks, without
porphyritic mineral. Se ction : Granular, composed of plagioclase,
augite, olivine, magnetite, xa ilmenite ; filled up with pie
length. The augite is in grains, from ‘006 to -012 in diameter.
The olivine is not conspicuous, and in small crystals -02 in length,
mostly altered to brown serpentine. Haast, Geol. of Canterbury,
. 314.
Glendunnel, a Hills; Selwyn Co.—l. A greyish-black
compact roc S.G. 2-79. Section: eect aa composed of
plagioclase, augite, ids (altered) and ilmenite, with decompo
sition products. The plagioclase is in laths, . about ‘02 in length.
The. au n grains, ‘006 to ‘01 in diameter, pale greenish
The olivine is altered into brownish-green, fibrous, serpentine.
Other secondary minerals are leucoxene, white pyrites, and some "
chlorite. Forms a dyke oe mass at the northern abutment of
the bridge over the Selw
2. A greyish-black wefan rock with rather large erystals of | J
olivine sparingly scattered. S.G. 2-88. Section: ‘Ground-mass
very abundant, between nis Sree and microlitic, oa of a
eed lat hs, ‘Ol in len th, and augite grains fro n ‘001 to
“00:
from ‘004 to -12 in length. The olivine isin corroded grains from
‘003 to ‘U2 in diameter. Forms a dyke in green sandstone, about
a mile north of the town
Harper's Hill, near Glenn rat hs ht grey vesicular rock,
full of small yellow olivines. Sec : Granular, composed d of
plagioclase, augite, btteing: and Ase ey dark decomposition
_ products. The plagioclase i is in laths, from ‘006 to ‘02 in length.
e augite is abundant, in grains from 003 to ‘006 in diameter,
nu ulitic. The olivine is colourless, up to -05 in length, much
altered into a yellow-green isotropic chloritic mineral. .
Rept. Geol. Expl., 187 0-1, p. 50; Haast, Reports Geol. Expl :
1871- 2, p- 24 ; Geol. Cant., p- 301. ane
East Gap, A Rocbenioll Malvern Hills —Dark, ceyish-bla
compact rocks, without porphyritie minerals. S.G. 2-93. See
Granular, composed of plagioclase, augite, olivine, ane mag netite.
‘The f anceaser is in icine. fro rom ‘006 to ‘015 in lent a
THE ERUPTIVE ROCKS OF NEW ZEALAND. 149
augite isin grains or crates fragments, from ‘001 to 003 in
diam eter; micro-ophitic in places, the plates ‘025 in diameter ;
brownish- “purple and slightly pleochroic, changing from yellowish-
brown to purplish-brown. The olivine is colourless and in broken
grains. Haast, Rept. Geol. Expl., 1870-1, p. 12 SRE 3
Hutton, l.c., 1872- 3, p. 40 (Andesite) ; Cox, Lec., 1883,
(Melaphyre).
Castle Hill, Selwyn Co.—A rather coarse grained, — -black
rock without distinct porphyritic minerals. S.G. 2-82 — 2-95.
: Seng Ground-mass composed of plagioclase, augite, ilmen ite
he agnetite, with decomposition products. The “plagioclase i is
Beis i in laths ‘01 to -08 in length, but sometimes in allotrio-
morphic masses. The augite is in prisms, from ‘006 to ‘Ol in
; length. The sda ra minerals are augite and olivine. The
: augite is in crystals idiomorphic in the prismatic zone only, up to
2 ‘10 in length, pale ¢g POR ORG Senin not pleovhroic, the polarization
colours not very brilliant. The olivine is colourless, idiomorphic,
up to -04 in length, partly altered into brownish-green serpentine.
~ Boulder in a stream behind Prebble Hill.
Awatere, Marlborough.—A black, compact, rather soft rock
without distinct sg teness minerals. ~ G2 bred Section :
with the ou aden Hochstetter, Lectures on the hicloa'y of New
Zealand, p. 63 (Serpentine).
Kakepuke, Waipa.—A dark brown, compact rock with con-
Spicuous crystals of augite, 8.G. 2°82. Section: Ground-mass |
rather small, composed of plagioclase laths, ‘004 in length, minute _
grains of augite, and of magnetite ; granulitic. The ‘porphyritic
minerals are larg rge and abundant, -plagi
Saussuritic DoLERITE.
(Leucophyre.) _
¢
150 .F. W. HUTTON.
Gorge of the Selwyn River, Malvern Hills.—Greyish-green to
greenish-grey rocks, without porphyritic crystals. S.G. 2:96 to
3°65. Section ; Granular ; composed of white saussurite and pale
brownish-green augite, both allotriomorphic, the relative amount
varying, but perhaps, on the average in equal quanti e
saussurite forms a net work in which lie the augite grains, usually
01 in diameter, but sometimes -025 ; en broken,
Secondary minerals are leucoxene and chlorite. Haast, Geol.
Canterbury, p. 276 (Diabase); Hutton and Gray, Trans. N.Z.
Inst., Vol. xx., p. 271.
BASALT GROUP.
Trachytic rocks composed of a semicrystalline ground-mass with
microlites of felspar and augite, containing porphyritic crystals of
augite usually with olivine and plagioclase, and occasionally with
enstatite.
OLIVINE Basatr.
minerals. Section: Ground-mass very abundant, microlitic, of
plagioclase laths, -007 in length, and grains of augite, ‘002 to 003
in diameter, and magnetite, without any glass. The porphyriti¢
minerals are augite and a little olivine, both colourless, and not
larger than -015 in length. Formsa hill at Waihi Bush. Haast,
Geol. Canterbury, p. 314.
| High Peak, Malvern Hills, Selwyn Co.—A grey rock full of
small crystals of olivine. 8.G. 3:14. Section: Ground-mass
in length, and augite grains, ‘002 to ‘003 in diameter, partly
granulitic, partly gregaritic (Plate viii., fig. 6.).
inerals are olivines only which are abundant, idiomorphie, up
°06 in length, and not much altered. :
Castle Hill, Selwyn Co.—Greyish-black, compact rocks, without
te prisms and grains from ‘001 to 002 in diameter, 0
Porphyritie :
, i eee
CaS asin cee Perey eae eee ars rent
Sieg aan hui ot
ee ata eis eh he ale
THE ERUPTIVE ROCKS OF NEW ZEALAND. 151
ilmenite in long plates ; in some cases with a little glass. The
felspar sometimes exceeds the augite, sometimes the augite exceeds
the felspar. Porphyritic minerals are chiefly augite and olivi ine ;
plagioclase is occasionally present in laths -035 in len gth. The
augite is usually glomero-porphyritic, the granules from ‘01 to °02,
and the clusters about ‘08 in diameter ; it is pale greenish in colour.
sands, &c. Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vol. x1x., p.
ank’s Peninsula.—\1. A grey compact eae with scattered
small olivines. §.G. 2-93. Section: Ground-mass very abundant,
microlitic, granulitic, composed of felspar microlites (-005) an
augite in grains and prisms with little or no glass. Porphyritic
minerals are olivines only ; they are yellowish, usually about -02
in length or smaller, but sometimes up to ‘04. Port Hills. The
usual road metal of Christchurch.
. Dark grey to black, compact rocks, with scattered olivines,
sometimes altered into iron oxides, augite, and felspar. 8.G. 2-92
: 296. Section: Ground-mass abu ndant, crystallitic with a
" little clear base, crowded with microlites of felspar and augite, as
‘i well as grains of magnetite. Porphyritic minerals are plagioclase,
augite, olivine, and in some cases magnetite. The plagioclase i is
in Taths, up to ‘16 in length, Sosackivnan broken. The augite is
pale green and up to -12 in length, sometimes absent. The olivine
is idiomorphic or allotriomorphic, either moderate or abundant,
colourless, sometimes not above -03, sometimes up to °06 or ‘08 in
Mount Eden aid —A dark grey vesicular rock with
thickly Sta small olivines. S.G. 3°01. Section: Ground-
ass abundant, microlitic, granulitic, peat os of augite grains,
felspar microlites, and magnetite in rather large grains. Porphy-
ritic minerals are augite and olivine. The augite is greenish- rown
about -01 in length and generally glomero-porphyritic. The
olivine i is more abandarit than the angite, idiomorphic, up to 04
in length, yore rless. From near the jail. Hochstetter, New
Zealand, p. 2
Rangitoto sae Auckland.—A light grey vesicular rock with
thickly scattered small olivines. Section: Ground-mass abundant
Microlitic, composed of felspar laths -02 in length, augite grains,
‘Partly granulitic and partly gregaritic, and ilmenite plates. — 2 se
Phyritic minerals augite and olivine. The augite is pale nus? ee
152 F, W. HUTTON. ra
Great Omaha, Rodney Co.—A brownish-grey, compact rock,
with small olivines rather thickly scattered. §.G. 2-91. Section:
Ground-mass abundant, microlitic, granulitic, made up of felspar
laths and plates, augite grains, and ilmenite plates. The porphy-
ritic minerals are augite and olivine. The augite is scarce, pale :
olive-green and goes up to -015 in length. The olivine is abundant,
colourless, up to -04 in length, much decomposed into a brownish
substance. Secondary minerals are hematite, limonite, magnetite
and leucoxene.
CuLoritic Basar.
(Melaphyre.):
Nelson.—A compact, dark green rock, with dull fracture, shew-
ing a few augite crystals. §.G. 3-02., Section: n 2 :
partly crystallitic, partly felsitic, enclosing altered felspars, and, a
masses rarely showing crystallographic faces, and is altered into
the crystals go up to 17 in length. The olivine is altered into @
‘brownish fibrous serpentine. — Pyrites. occurs in small scattered
grains. rook Street, Valley. Hochstetter, Lectures on the
Geol. of New Zealand, p. 96 (Diabase); New Zealand, p. 58
(Pyroxene porphry); Davis, Rep. Geol. Expl. 1870-1, p. 116.
TACHYLYTE GROUP. |
Amorphous rocks, erystallitic or vitreous, without any porphy-
ritic minerals, and containing less than 60 per cent. of silica. _
: © not here include the andesite and basalt glasses which
form independent rock masses. It is inconvenient to include :
under the same name two glasses which have such different originS+ a
No unaltered tachylyte is known in New Zealand. aay
: HypRoOTACHYLYTE. oe.
Dark brownish or greenish-black rocks, with from 10 to 20 pet
cent. of water; lustre sub-resinous to dull, soft. Very different
te. :
ook-out Bluff, Hampden, Otago.—Brownish-black, sub-resinous-
Section : A pale brown glass with scattered short felspar la\
‘not micro-vesicular. Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vol. XIX., P-
SG. 3°3. Sections: The biotite is in plates, -06 to *20 in length,
ss es es Dee uniaxial, The. hor mblende if
THE ERUPTIVE ROCKS OF NEW ZEALAND. 153°
Enfield, Waitaki Co.—Brownish-black, sub-resinous, sparkling
with small white crystals. Section: A brownish or greenish glass,
micro-vesicular, die crowded ‘001 to -005 in length. Occasional.
fragments of olivine. Hutt tton, Trans. N.Z. Inst. Vol. XIX., p. 4
Wathao River, Waimate Co. aa ae dull, with niiriate
white crystals. Section: A clear pale brown glass, marbled with
patches dense with geaiaoe not vesicular.
Two Brothers, Upper Hinds River.—Brown, sub-resinous to dull,
eb
in length, contains grains of olivine. Haast, Geology of Canter-
bury, p. 313, (Analy
Mount Somers, ppt anaes Co.—Brownish-black, sub-resinous.
Section: A brown glass rather full of crystallites, not vesicular.
Castle Hill, Selwyn Co.—Brownish-black, sub-resinous or dull.
Section : A brown gloss, dense with crystallites, sometimes micro-
vesicular, the vesicles round or oval, ‘001 to -007 in length.
Hutton, Trans. N.Z; Inst. , Vol. xix., p. 402.
Division ITI.—NON-FELSPATHIC ROCKS.
Felspar absent, or in quite subordinate quantity. Ferro-mag-
nesian silicates aid — iron oxides or metallic iron, rial the
greater part of the roc :
PYROXENITH GROUP.
Granitic compounds of augite, ergs hornblende, or biotite,
with little or no felspar. No olivine
*% °
ENSTATITE PYROXENITE.
Dun Mountain, Nelson.—A blackish-green granular rock. 8.
G. 3-10, Section : Composed of diallage and enstatite (altered to
bastite), both allotriomorphic, and both from -04 to 10 in diameter,
pentine. Hochstetter, Lectures on the Geology of New Zealand,
te).
_p. 94 (Hypersthenite
BroTirE PyROXENITE. 2
| Dusky Sound, Fiord Co.—A granular, dark green, citering 2
rock, composed of biotite and h
154 F. W. HUTTON,
allotriomorphic, up to ‘10 in length, sometimes actinolitic or con-
fusedly crystalline, and is probably altered augite. Apatite and
a small quantity of magnetite occur as inclusions in the biotite.
Hutton, Quar. Jour. Geol. Soc. of London, Vol. xuiv., p. 745.
CuHLoritic PyRoxeEnireE.
Martin's Bay, Fiord Co.—A soft, dark green, granular rock.
8.G. 2°96. Section : Composed of biotite and chlori te, in plates
PICRITE GROUP,
Granitic compounds of olivine, enstatite, augite, and sometimes
hornblende, with generally a little plagioclase, and often biotite.
Silica 46 — 37 per cent. Iron oxides 6 percent. 8.G, 2°85
3°1. The magnesia is less in quantity dies the silica, but more
than the iron oxides, or the lime, or the alumina, and pyroxene is
predominannt over olivine. Not yet known in New Zealand.
PERIDOTITE GROUP.
Granitic compounds of olivine and iron acing usually with
enstatite or augite, or both. There is no felsp . ay lica 40 — 32
per cent. Iron oxides 25-30 percent. S. G. o 38, The
magnesia is equal to or more than the silica, aay ices, than the
iron oxides. Alumina and lime are in small quantity. M
attains ser maximum of 30 to 47 per cent. Terrestrial or
eteoric.*
Dunire,
A compound of Olivine and Chromite.
Dun Mountain, Nelson.—A granular, hist get to greyish-
green rock with black specks of chromite. 8.G. 3°20 to 3: 43.
Section: Com of olivine and chromite. The sive ne is colour-
less, allotriomorphic, from -002 to -10 in diameter, with brilliant
polarization colours, and much ack: The chromite is in Cabo!
or in octohedra with rounded edges. Hochstetter, Lectures
the Geology of N-Z., p. 94; Zeit. Deut. Geol. Gesell. 1864, i
p. 341 — 344 -- Reise der Novara, Geologie von N.Z., pp. 217 — 220;
* There is in the Colonial Museum at Wellington, a Meteo orite Ww: which
was found near Masterton in 1862, oe it is waaay yng it ontains :
THE ERUPTIVE ROCKS OF NEW ZEALAND. 155
New Zealand, p. 274 (with analysis by Reuter). Skey, Col. Mus.
and Lab. Hapert No. 6, p. 17 (analysis). Davis, Report, Geoi.
- Expl. 1870-1, p. 110. averd, Report Challenger Eepedition, ~
Narative 11., appendix B, pp. 22-23. For analyses by Schrotter
and Madelung, see Jp an Lithological Studies, p. 121,
Table tv., p. xxviii., and Teall’s British Petrography, p- 102.
SERPENTINE.
Altered peridotites, in which the inthis has been changed into.
serpentine, and the enstatite into bast
Dun geuecnsnal vd elson.—A see black rock, moderately
soft. 8.G. 2°59 to 2°65. Section: Fibrous serpentine with mag-
netite in cr hae eae grains, scattered or collected into veins.
Structure not distinct, but similar throughout. Evidently derived
om one al—olivi —and shewing the same kind of cracks.
as the olivine of dunite from the same locality. Hochstetter,
Lectures on the Geology of N.Z., ew Zealand, p. 274 ;
Skey, Col. Mus. and Lab. Report, No. 6, p. 17; Davis, Rept.
Geol. Expl., 1870-1, p. 110; McKay, le., 1878-9, p- 102.
Windley Creek, Centre Hill, Southland.—A greenish-black rv ock,
moderately soft. S$.G. 2-58. Section : Compose of fibrous ser-
pentine, bastite, magnetite in veins and irregular masses, an
pyrites in small crystals. Most of the serpentine shews ‘mesh
structure,’ characteristic of altered olivine, but other parts shew
laminated masses crossin g at right angles s and forming the ‘knitted »
structure’ characteristic of altered augite. The bastite is in large
crystals, greenish-yellow, faintly pleochroic, changing from hae
brown to gree Apparently an altered Lherzolite. Form
ayks 3 in Coal bes
2 Co, —Serpentine as well as dunite, is found at:
Red £ Hill he rae places inland from Big Bay. Near Barn Bay
it contains sometimes an alloy of nickel and i iron in the proportion
2 Ni. + Fe. (Ni. 67-63 + Fe. 31-02) which has been called Awaruite
by Mr. ae ers The meteorite found i in Oktibbeha Co. Missouri,
as iron oxides iSambecasanak Tron 43 to 80 per cent., sual
about 60 per cent. Silica 30 to 5 per cent. 8.G. 35 toTS
usually between 4 and 6. The e magnesia is less than a half the ga: os
and less than the silica. Known chiefly as Meteorites. =
.
a. A cry:
, Fie 1 — a globulitic textures in an andesite mls from
diam
156 F. W. HUTTON,
CUMBERLANDITE.
The iron as oxides. -
Dun A ae amen —A dark green coloured rock, crystalline
granula ardness about 2. Contains iron oxides (principally
Eisibeide) 49:95; hime and manganese 9°99, magnesia 5°
and silica 26:03 per cent. W. Skey, Col. Mus. and Lab. Report,
No. 23, p. 57.
Mr. Beck informs me that this interesting rock occurs as a dyke
about four feet wide, intersecting the serpentine not far from the
junction of the associated slates. I have not seen a specimen
myself. Cumberlandite is known fr two places in Sweden as
well as from Ironmine Hill, Cumberland, Rhode Island.
SIDEROLITE GROUP.
Composed chiefly of metallic iron, usually nickeliferous, with
some pyrrhotite, schreibersite, and occasionally graphite and mag-
netite. Iron 80 to 98 per cent. Silica 5 to 0 per cent. Alumina,
nd magnesia rarely over 2 per cent. S.G. 5-75 to 8°31,
akastly between 7°5 and 7-9.
‘Not found in New Zealand. Indeed the iron at Ovifak
Greenland is the only known terrestrial siderolite, all others pale
Meteorites.
EXPLANATION OF PLATE.
Fi ig. 1. Centric texture in granite close to its junction with yo
rom Malvern Hills. Magnified 20 diameters. a. Brown
8 ris.
Fig. 2. Pumiceous texture in pitchstone from Mayor Island.
Magnified 200 diameters. It shews elongated vesicles
passing into trichites.
Fig. 3. Trichitie texture in spherulitic rhyolite from Rotorua.
Magnified 200 diameters. It shews that trichites are
much elongated vesicles ; usually as branches from larget
: vesicies.
Fig. 4. Inclusions of purplish-brown glass in quartz from the
. 1
rnblende Granite found in the Clutha District. Mag-
itied 55 diameters.
Fig. 5. up of Apatite crystals in Hornblende Andesite, from
Dunedin. Magnified 55 diameters. Some of thecrystals
are three times as long as those drawn and with the
same breadth, but the ‘long crystals shew no pyramidal
fac a
Fi sy 6. Gregaritié and microlitic textures in a amas dyke from
High Peak, Malvern Hills. Magnified 25 diameters :
tal of se hele
Care ae Oamaru. Magnified 25 desig
PROCEEDINGS. 157
WEDNESDAY, AUGUST 21, 1889.
‘Reception’ to the members of the Royal Society of N.S. W.
was held at the Society’s House, at 8 p.m. At the invitation of
the President and Council upwards of one hundred members were
abtead and spent the evening pleasantly in conversation and in
” nspecting a variety of exhibits of a scientific character.
Mr. Russell, the Government Astronomer, aes an interesting
chart of 16 drawings of Jupiter, four for each of the years 1876, |
80, ’85, and ’89.’ These it may be mentioned, were wdlsctad from
upwards of two hundred drawings of the planet made by him
since 1876. Each set served to show the markings on the whole
circumference of the planet, and displayed in a very striking way
the great changes which go on in it from year to year. For
s instance, in 1876, Mr. Russell explained, there was a great exten-
sion of the equatorial belts, so much so that the great red spot
was included, and formed as it were a part of them, By 1878
they contracted so that the spot was outside of them, and in 1880
they had their minimum extent and became very sharply defined
extent as in 1885, and they are remarkable for the absence of
diagonal markings, which are replaced ne : idee pink surface
between the main belts, looking very m ike red clouds ; and
the red spot has become very faint, and soot is a striking display
of dark, almost black, patches on the side opposite the Ted spot.
Mr. Russell further exhibited the driving clock for the star photo
telescope, which is remarkable for its size, and for an entirely
new method of electrical control, which obliges the wheels to keep |
*
the difference between the rainfalls of 1887 and 1888 were also
lent by Mr. Russell. oo
rofessor Stuart placed on view his recently invented “kymo- —
Scopes,” baistiriata for illustrating the physical phenomena ot
the circulation of the blood and for ‘demonstrating ¢ the interference ~
of wave motion. A third exhibit was a model showing the ac tion
of the chest on the heart, a model from which the Lserens! arg d
158 PROCEEDINGS.
that even though the heart be stopped artificial respiration should
still be continued, for the movement of the chest in respiration
not only drew air in but pushed air out of the chest, and also
exercised an efficient mechanical action upon the heart itself, and
carried on the circulation of the blood. The lesson to be learn
from such a model was, he said, that even for a considerable time
race.
By the courtesy of the Mines Department, a number of excellent
fossils from the Geological Museum were displayed. These were
extinct marsupials from post-tertiary ossiferous clays near Myal
‘Creek, Bingera,” descriptions of which are contained in the pub-
lished “ Records of the Geological Survey of New South Wales.”
Mr. Wilkinson, the Government Geologist, placed on view @
map prepared by the Department of Mines and Water Supply,
Professor Liversidge exhibited a polished section through the
Thunda Meteorite from Queensland, and a model of the complete
Meteorite before cutting.
Mr. Hargrave exhibited his new type of engine for a screw-
driven Flying-machine.
Mr. Hamlet, the Government Analyst, exhibited a new burglars’
rm.
Mr. T. F. Weissener exhibited one of Edison’s phonographs,
and a number of recent microscopic instrumen
Professor Warren, the recording portion of his testing machine.
Professor Threlfall, methods of testing the speed of sound waves.
The following gentlemen also kindly assisted by the loan of
exhibits :—Messrs. 8. Cornwell, two microscopes and spectroscope ;
. J. Edmunds, prismatic magnifying spectacles, a paral 5a i
.
. . . . S
diagrams ; F. B. Gipps, photo album, Darling River in Flood;
., 1795 ; Hon. James Norton M.t.c., eight large photos of the
Hawkesbury Sandstone; P. C. Trebeck, twenty instantan
PROCEEDINGS, 159
eke of horse jumping hurdle—one leap only; Royal Society
of N.S.W., Microscopes, medals and books, oe a — men
ne of printed catalogue of the Society’s Library,
WEDNESDAY, SEPTEMBER 4, 1889.
Prof. LivERSIDGE, M.A., F.R.S., President, in the Chair.
Twenty-seven members were present.
The minutes of the preceding meeting were read and confirmed.
certificates of one new candidates was read for the second
time, aud of three for the first time.
Mr. H. G. M’Kinney, M.£., M.1.¢.E., read a paper on “ AGT
in its relation to the Pastoral Industry of New South Wales
A discussion ensued in which the following g rales tok! ‘inet
viz., Judge Docker, Prof. Rennie, Messrs. J. Trevor J ones, J. T.
Wilshire, M.L.A., P. N. Trebeck and the Cheiawai.
The thanks of the Society were accorded to Mr. M’Kinney for
his valuable paper.
Sir Alfred Roberts exhibited a ae collection of photo-micro-
graphs taken by the late Capt. Franc
The following donations were isi upon the table and
acknowledged :—
Donations RECEIVED DURING THE Monta or Avaust, 1889.
(The Names of the Donors are in Italics.)
os JOURNALS, REPORTS, ce.
pe ee! apie e Progress and Condition of the
ake Gielen enuiee the Year 1888. The Government Botanist.
eee Hopkins University. American Chem-
1, Vol. x., Nos. 3, 4, 5, 6, 1
n Journal of Mathematics, Vol. x. Nos. 3 and 4,
1888 ; Vol. xt., Nos. land 2, 1888-9. American
Jo of ology, Vol og Nos. 1, 2, 3, 1888.
Studies from the Biol cal Laboratory, Vol >
niventiy Circulars, Vol. vit., Nos. 65, 66, 6 VoL a
pees No. = 1888. The University. a
Beruin—K. Akademi Wissenschaften. Sit-
Sehicbasichite, “sg a 1889. The mene
160 PROCEEDINGS.
oe Preuss. Meteorologisches Institut. Ergebnisse
der Meteorologischen Beobachtungen im Jahre, a
887. The Institute.
ea eoriechor Vereines der Preuss. Sap ane:
- Westfalens und des Reg.-Bezirks Pee briick. Ver
Jahrgang 46, Eolge 5, Band 6, 380, The Society,
Boston ene 8 3oston centage A of Natural History. Pro- :
gs, Vol. x ., Parts iii. and iv., 1886-88. »
Caxnnipon (a -)—Mus of Comparative Zodlogy at
d College. “Bulletin ea pe eries Vol. xv1.,
(Geological aeien; — II. 1.) hg 889. The Trustees,
CINCINNATI y of Natural evens Journal :
Vol. xr. pie ? 1889, The Society.
CornNnAcnx—Soe é Royale des Antiquaires du he
Saray gfe elle Série—1888. Tilleg til
eee for nee Oldkyndighed og Sristor aH
rgang 188 ”
Borsvnon—Royal fe Society. Proceedings, Vol.
x.» Parti Pecostweks 1887-88 »
Royal Scottish “Geographical Society. a Scottish
Geographical Magazine,” Vol. v., No. 7,188 ”
Fiorence—Societa Africana d’ ake \Geione Fioren- :
tina) Bollettino, Vol. v., Fase 4, 1 ”
GoTrincen—K. Gesellschaft der Wissonschatton und der
eorg-Augusts- Universitit zu Gottingen. Na-
chrichten, Nos. 1—17,. 71888, ”
Hampure—Deutse he Met mag pve Gesellschaft. Meteor-
ologische Papp ps July, ”
Hartem—Société Hollandaise dos ane neces, Archives,
Née erlandaises des Scien eee So Naturelles,
XXII a Lievaleeste 3 ‘and 4 2
is ae ices rand of Tasman t of Pro-
ceedings, Apr de aeeondie Tce eee 1889. ”
ie aticins sch- Naturwissenschaftliche Gesellschaft.
anfishs Heiteseate fur Naturwissenschaft, Band
5 N. F., =
XXIII and xvr., Heft 2 and 8, 1889. ”
Lnxps—Philoso ophical and eat Society. Annual Re-
ort (69th) oi 1888-9 »
Loxox— Anthropological Institute he ie Britain and :
Ireland. Journal, Vol. x 1889. The Institute. —
ce Societ peaches aia, e ae xxv., No. 170, ee
a a vi The Society. ?
Metro Office. Hourly Readings, Part iii., July
r. 1886, ea No. om Wee etl Pidagerhors
ae Third § Vol. v 1889.
Quarterly rosea of the Weekly Weather r Report,
an.—March, 1889. Summa: ne Calendar
Month, Jan. 1889. he eaeteaapim comet
Mineralogical Society. The ined tee Maga
and Journal = the M sae Society, Vol. ine
No. 39, May, 1
ee é
AX.
Ss
Ps
mm ©
x ' ~ s
= x ¥
5 s
= 5
; a
S
g the €
hig.
tt
al
I
rie HER
rf
wa
Jo
Apparatus fer pu
iT
}
eo oP
/
Journal, Royal Soaety N.S W Vol XX/T Plate
MHUCHT.
Figute--8 icv
eee
ean nat
ee
we eS SORE patie
SO “ een nn G3 @ ao
ene oS
>
Fig H
NSW Vol XX Plate III.
Socreb
Raval
val
. SOUT
r
y
x
eA
uty
‘miysu-buky jybey-unby aa mibug
Journal i wal Sociely N.S. W Vol XXI/ Plate V.
Soceby N.SW.Vol ‘1
Naight of the mode?
Arca of paper
rin advan
Area of, te
of He con comely
se 2g m cnt of the total areca.
wae
150 ths por ag im
2) / Soctely NSW. Vol XXHT. Hate Vil
L Roya
Jouma
eee)
ed ete tS OM mit asl i eS ce I age ia ee a oe ean coe tans Cea: a peat ee a a eed a ee at a oa eee ea Oe
Journal Royal Society N.S W Vol XXII. Plate VIL.
Saree)
af
%
(NN! of Lith DB9-19-
143 L
FRE SEES SE : a a EWE :
= , 145 16 : L : 149 | : 1 es Sisk 152 4E ae
== =
re 4 | ae a Point/Lookowt
P os 2A Cullmurra St : E |
Co Baris : ;
| Vs
—
| = Jo. ag ypan paper on Irrigation) in its relation to the Pastoral Indus try read
Z L. 3 Lh ¥ Ay ¥ ud: Fr bal
clone Royal Siciety by MEH.CMHG b Senk 689, | » 4
| Cc OYa CIE Y Y ~U. As, 116Y On the 4° EeplemMoer é sf
| R. oondiwindi “i
C- bila
| ; ; 3 i swick R.
| ey ¥ 53, } Suan Subic. 1
| yA ¢ - pear
y } oe Sig x w& ee Work yy
: we Z Oe foe uy ae
| f TSR s b/ Mungindi y Aion *Popasd, TA LS aaa 2 White Lights
ford Fin ” he 2
yer . Berens spices y ge ihe Nord 3) x 4 EONS | u co) R ch ao
\ TER 1007 ¥, 2 i
: 920 eae AR e. x York
) Gis culcon Oy ey es ea
nha. i Li foe : - § ;
Proposed Work ELALAH THOULCANNA |; $ PySrhacon s sf nel . Fay x rh ap Sn on BH t =
ane cme YR |TV LO ir Tt, SRE ie he
_Booaseeee Fein A camp He aL iS ae n° > Ca i felt . ou
ibooburra oFroposed Work %, Glay Ran’ ae fy, dknappa AY cs Ors of Yr
Youngarinna 3 sol : . ee 4 8 t Nova . Mees Fl ic H Collarin
c ‘Spring Well is Hatege pe \ es é \ is pe ' Biss e By Ay L :
fi ite hi e. tip fe ihe oe a a & me Whi ie Taght
i Proposed Work i ° TheLakgo@ Tank = ag ae of © ey, ess
a g a : 8 Wanaaci Sp om - Di fee” i ole : ov
“Ss Sor yy) 5M : : ge eSy: ; . : r
: U LARARA a Bungle nie es be oe er oie . ‘ant Millie 4 Ne : ae :
Of) & °. ig as 8 : te, hengehre f
Yaniore. Gyptiara tank RENA fee te : * 5 i : s : a __Kigpe > : =e i
i fg ‘ Lake Sey , é : : Pere ee i Wr ee OF Eh RN i ; : — :
tea p b x) y 34° i : : OBS. ‘ i ‘ is & e : ee ete : ee ; se
=i \, He Ce Re
Cabham Tan NX. Se 4 whan as 4 2 ) i 3 : é as ke : ’ i ; = ee
1 eek ~~ pee é : : ze, 116
| lig 2) i acy > ef : Z % ee
| Mali ‘ FITZGERA amurinja LANDS a, A r p EE fees” 3 ig oe
' I . y ( ‘ hoaiaine G : S.R. :
i uk. di Yontaban 1g 1 : 2 pac
See Joe Peck Tank eee i shat | we
ep uy ie in, i ae
aa — Heed : a! 3 at ‘a Se eee , ernmount
ras fees ; Vag DA : Y Nambucea R:
Me ‘ be 2 Wer funds Aelman's Fan Nambucca g
U NC Ww \ ef Se = , ae.
cae oe he roms 1H ew = Bay
, oF peas 1S @Tibdigic Tank
. 1
Siete Well a 8 i Maree a 8 ie as a Cape si
é ey ee: , { i
ef . ago Tanks ye S Zh & : :
@||Lake 5° proposed \ / RANKIN a llyarco
YP le By Lake Tank i ee pei . CAN ELEG
/ % fat aod i - {Ta rill oe x i Crescent HY
4 mB hx), es 3 ay
@ olga Valley Toph eyi;: Be A = ee 7 e
Proposed me fs ie “Tarlo y x % eR ‘ 9 N oa ca
“es [ie YOU Nilesnnian eof * (GY Gage M ope Sh ieee 4, Bundgl fa ane i
_ sf ratio. sh ee s & ss i a i weg z
: j ss ae See Whi :
v4 j Proposed Tantk . NS sed ah Dey 3 ‘ oN Toate eames
y . 1 cS ‘aM
. f nburns oom , we t oy a ijt) N DARRA eee \ GA &
ee iy oct <3 3 iy SS : ey ilgaii :
w etn Le acorns Ps ecipintios od a Pre etre B idRer Rei Light Fed
(ath, “Sinesto re gas gob PaNxt \ =e ¥ oS s \ = Sabinds tank =|
ron Sl 273. si Tek SEN ‘ 2 : 5 cit eu en eale
2 WY bimansitay hen odes TAWDORA Bes Li : NE MO nt at FLINDI ‘ ig GR. White light Fixed.
: Neil S SN\ . ' ¢ ome
p2 bs =f \\ 5 sy _WOORE ONG Does i aon A 32
i The Rihacdes : y ‘ q Sandy Grech, Sp aonk Aa
a a rca acad\sant Vea ek , toe a ae |,
Monks Monk Too yp 2 ess & oe RRMA RIT TS . els R ; ‘ ai 19 "EX /o
meg wns H.s. ae IRIE N ANNE EN iG hole \ dl 12 ‘eloura Tank 2 |
E WO Porse Bike SN NAS oN ; s :
2 2 Tank 5 CRS = \ Meee A (he vit pe 2 - ‘ - : r " , f , Se ak :
1 a: aes ef ay SX "Wo 1 Ne 1623 : VAY ‘ " o! 3 : éStroudl
T. S. 's wep |e 4 e; clio hak wis. pe - ate \ %, : Soe : : ; é Hgog Sis RK
eon a Bae _™ Ee fi DE Ei s "Sang Wor me < ore wrowra : eX ‘ ix ra es ils 1 ve NN "BS . S, ie i tet 1 ‘ Ray SB ae f ingt : Lo : Lo a ing White Revolving
Proposed|Work as @ ‘yd Bae a td 8 Pi RS ek ake FEN 1627 . mags ig ry ~ " "hip } a Oe ma oh : ee cl ion "nec Dang i
Ne : \ Tai ‘ v4 sy \ 3. Se o/wit oe ER NUN, BN ar et , NG a f
< Aes \ aoe oe M Ss S¢ It E . ( wt Tank iene 3 \ m i - Nt : ie \ Bulgahd y aa f°
Te Ne ww cS Kk / E Hope: 4 Sa SAN TSR. S73 it Apt 81. ae a Sy ell,
~ SR eae ; \Flvanhoe o/ .] BAS Me “YY SC Wis eue wo es ( SO Te . M
ra “sL\_Genman Tank § A yer" a { =\ Nae Tank ~~ BN Be Sy g :
ERY bY Xa if ie Og s x ‘ tay \ | :
See a ENG. SUR 7h gle rae punter Ua ee eg:
tly oie | si ane TSA! ok | £ gn MBER dpa Ne See for Barbar
Ssh roo P E R ‘el \ os / + ty eS: es SEN : ¢ “@ ® a Red & White ~ 33,
a -Hé
Pa We St Alba: ] z ae > unganee Norah
[= caira Ts vi : eS, va 3 j Sy Fuggerah |
i { ;
a G Ve
. Ae! eid ost "Willosg iby
: \ = %; ! Dolmoreve We } RS rod ms 3 N ‘ | ¢ mabey
—) Or Se wk a al a RW RERS & 5 OR Barrenjuay ed ight Ba ay
TA RA a e Y ao F ke ae csi ed ight Fixe:
‘nm KILF We : ii elena
<< ‘Arumpo ie SAMS ‘4 Ca
R ORTH yes Ti Tit Ta \ N \¢ ‘ort Jackson pisea 1 nt
(S) : ‘ NS Die SSS 8 i” oe ri eran en:
mug |S Pa frie een
r§.R. 40) <1 oe 5 any BAY Cook Cae ended
== MV Pa’ cateorhay 28% Agr
i ay) } s ee che aS il atoms | te
- *h Ayposed at
ra a zi Work ink igo
y T@ILA Lau w alti
f MUR we. ae a
; Ss et Work > Fixed White Light
x 4 4 a ra Y Ha gn & Green Danger Light,
6s. ‘o.,
oe Sy a Texila, all
Ne ey ft idrborough
Green Light Fixed.
‘ mby, a : ‘
Rt ag \ VEN R.
y Red light Fixed
Tooleybu N laLagoon,
BS Za Fugit Oke Reyivé 35
et.
Castle Donal : : Fit Goefen Laght
3 Vioaees s/t es anyrush :
= . te —~ b ee my \ Pee Fe. ag. Rergsaid feng, rr he M A iP
\ ee aaa q SAAS coelage Wa is Bay ‘ of
\ “ MEE urrawerree
? RN mibopunh eh J Yet, 3
\ : a : NI : jandra ’ intone : sBoroulee i <\ sa
> jutlongandra, ee \ Fe Ds Be. 4 | \q
WH rs ne x EN § < ae ‘ ison : *; yaR By
: ‘ : q “Tenis: s { oe Bik , Y,
ia Algo) Welare Whe was DA PI ae
; Horse sherpa a ‘ & NE 4 ; é H
3 Ae) NAIA F shewin
BS s : A . : ANGE juca OR HUME . =, ie White arti 8 —}36)
Principal Irrigable Areas in |W @ 2. RNY eo nme | PASTORAL ANDAGRIGULTURAL AREAS
the Centra! and Western Divisions WHA | we al BE eae ox : STOCK ROUTES
ie WR 3 i UTES, WELLS, TANKS ab TRUCKING STATIONS
Tn ee © Pc Pe a RS a
oun ander ans Loa T Shee : RAILWAYS AND TELEGRAPH LINES
Pastoral Area shewn by Green tnt thus Le ct) ene
: ‘i g ee Or foluml "
Agricultural Area shewn by Red tint Sued: © R ta a orate ALSO TERRITORI AL DIVISIONS
am, ‘
F ¥ nbula
Travelliné Stock Routes shewn thus TS. R. _ 1418 i] u 1888.
Stock Trucking Stations... ee (oes @ — etielhyotold Pied SS.
. . Scale of Statute Mil
ie White Revolvin: es * u iles
Bz Tanks and Wells (existing) do... mZank Well | ; CapeYiosting Lidit = rae ih Py a 187)
Cie do.. (proposed & m course of construction ). do. aTank — oWelf 4 ,
Existing Railways and those in course of construction do. ——_—_——_————_. 2
Bowe 5
Telegraph Jiggs do. pea oi) ‘abo It “Fayed light
| i | | | i
aA W2 : 143
k 147 148 150° 11 192 133
} | Printed at the Department of lands, Sydney, NSW; October 1889
v7
Eucalyptws
Bro Welle ©
Sand HilL-s
200 ft.
of poe ea
MEAUSKT
et en ttm oT NN ‘Trust
ic
coL
DMixpura | Reict
CraLony
IRRIGATION TRUSTS
— aLLleRiG®
‘
ON prow Heme
a Twewve Mice IrricyTR
EA\
SwamPPROPOseD STORAGE
Q: (CK TERRICK. ) WHarr,
TERRYCK TERRICK
Proposed t- RSi0 kon
“pas iti roan &
Spot : ECHO
SAG
- WEST SWIM ME! \
SS SN \ 7 RoC:
WIMMERA in
MLN es
WE 7s
Afeserine Hu
Ly MT MOOYOOR. oD oan ‘
Kpoyoo}
‘ian
A oon, Minne: a \
ALLS
F Te
i
re
or of u VA,
:* B / e re
i ‘ r ros
BAY | \ Shen ry
NORC. J, 5
BLACH RANGE
By aes.
. ‘
tWestenTingarte AN hownanns ~~
SLE TR OURST pefsomo.
‘i © MEDI REDTIONES 6 f°) ) MIGREENOG
i BEN NEXI \ BEA MORE
bd SUBAR LO: 3 i ae Ay) ,
Wig
MIBAINBRI
oe
fl &
4... fi BATE SFORD
ai ST graiodt i dl A NT HESSE
%% g ae fr Poi. eK. ‘ pO ae Rar ur oBtuanne
© wr waive poe oe ae
dant Fur Bago
ie Se! A as
Beds F
@ sawisve:
na (
Sine
PETERS HILL
cad iw ers
‘ ns 3
eetens 2
PROT: __ BreRCUSONS WL no? a ie :
v ~~ ‘MT SABINE.
BROWNS H < al & ne
(Nea ‘;
Weve
‘corian
Shewing TRUSTS CONSTITUTED and PROPOSED under WATER CONSERVATION and IRRIGATION ACT, TOWNS SUPPLIED under
LOGAL GOVERNING BODIES LOAN ACT and WORKS CONSTRUCTED and PROPOSED by the VICTORIAN WATER SUPPLY DEPARTMENT to 31/7/89.
e| WATERWORKS TRUSTS SHEWN BY BLUE COLOR
he URBAN DISTRICTS SHEWN BY BLUE CIRCLE
SAG” PROPOSED URBAN DISTRICTS SHEWN BY BLUE CIRCLE
H BY LOR
PROPOSED IRRIGATION TRUSTS SHEWN BY HATCHED RED LINES
TOWNS SUPPLIED UNDER LOCAL GOVERNING BODIES LOAN ACT SHEWN BY RED CIRCLE
TOWNS SUPPLIED BY DEPARTMENTAL WORKS SHEWN BY BLACK CIRCLE
NATIONAL WORKS oS ad IN COURSE OF CONSTRUCTION) SHEWN oy
CADELL
z,
SL FAGHUR wo MEERING IRR" TRU
a cae, a “*
0 TORRUMB 2 TwRRUMBERRY SR" FR.
. ¢ y
rf =
‘ee
Ra
\
\S
ANCA W.
> WARANGA IARIGY TR.
IE
+
AAG
A ann Wi
NSS
S
SS
UGA a
WSS.
Ww
WS
SAV
Ss
4
ey
2
pny
Wf, a
ey)
is
—
RU ELES
Sot
|
m0 Mt
OLEH SB
oy REG" TR
es 10
zs
ined Sse
>
|
a
POMEROY.
BURR Aba:
os Sra a
3 i
| PK ue rennyson [ er Rees a ns
pel 01 Cae os 3 NUNCATTA Me \s
+
, J
| COOPRACAMBRA Ss rage Prax
| } WALIMMA HLL
| “hay se MRACUNE CIN w
“2 We
*. wen
aes
lmvoote Intee’,
TevEMAR
Wing an Init
°
Tamboon Inter P
STUART MURRAY,
Chief Engineer of Water Supply.
CA ines vi .
The Royal Society of New South Wales. :
a he
OFFICHRS FOR 1889-90.
ae norary President:
HIS EXCELLENCY THE RIGHT HON. LORD CARRINGTON, 6G.c.m.c.
Pr
Pror. LIVERSIDGE, M.a,, F-R.S., &c.
Mute die: aeall
— ALFRED ROBERTS. 1 . PEDLEY.
Hon. Treasu
ROBERT HUNT, C.M.G., F.G.8.
Hon. Secretaries:
F, B. KYNGDON. | Pror. WARREN, M.1.C.£.
Members of Council:
W. A. DIXON, r.c.s., &. H. C. RUSSELL, B.a., F
pe LEIBIUS, Pu. Dap Medy F.C.8. | : Saget ANDERSON SIUART; M.D.
CHARLES MOORE, F.L.S H.G. A. WRIGHT, ™.2.¢.s.£., &c.
Assistant Secretary :
H. W
scr Committee... Dr. P. ‘Sydney ‘ence. Dr. Ww. H.
ON. Dr. E. Fairf,
Goode,
ax Ww. Chisholm,
Ross, Dr.
Dr. Alfred Shewin, Dr. Knaggs.
Meetings held on the Third Soitened in each os at 8°15 p.m.
Vol. XXI. 1889. Part II.
JOURNAL & PROCEEDINGS
ROYAL SOCIETY :
THE HONORARY SECRETARIES.
PaG
: List of the Marine and Fresh-water tuvortatrae Fauna ay Port Jackson and __
the Neighbourhood. By Thom: oli conte 2 103,
The oe of ~~ ae Pear. ‘By w.M “Haralet bag sk FIC, » Government oe
th
hen some "Now 5 ath W; bs Winoral By C. H. Momus F.C.8.
Notes on Goulburn Lime. oat ©. Mantred”
The Au “ge orn ee BY, wer. ci v Methion May tn Vietoria
503°
etl
PROCEEDINGS. 161
Hannon Royal. a ee peer: Monthly Notices,
., No. 7, May, 18 The Society.
Bosal Micrel Society. . tal, Part iii., No. 70,
a”
ar Uni a piven Institution. Journal, Vol.
xxx1., No. 148, 1889. The Institution,
Zoological Soci es of London. Proceedings of the
Scientific Meetings, Part i., 1889. The Society.
“soar bo ld Naturalists’ Club of Victoria. The
rian Naturalist, Vol. v1., No. pe Aug., 1889. The Club.
Publi “Libravy Museums, and National Gallery of
oria. Catalo gue of the Oil Pantie 3s, Water-
ae Dr gs and Portraits in the National
Raters of Victoria, 1889. Natura isto :
ictoria—Prodromus of the Zoology of Victoria,
Decade aoa Hog The Director.
a ReN. se amok ee Association. Trans-
Vols Hi, te The Association.
etek neces Ace adonitn di Scien, Lettere ed Arti.
Memorie, Serie II., Vol. v., 1887. The Academy.
Moscow—Société Impériale des Naturalists de Mos
pies aby 1, 1889. Bs zum Bulletin, Serie
faa 1., Halfte 2 The Society.
Moinovse Swi Indust ae Mulhouse. Bulletin,
. and Mar ”
NaPuas-—Socit Arcana a Italia. Bollettino, Anno vitt.
Fase v. and v >
New Bo tsenge rican ” Geographical Society. Bulletin,
Vol. x XXI., No. 2, 1889. 2”
‘New York Microscopical Society. Journal, Vol. v.,
No. 3, July, she ”
‘ The Journal of C Woe A. gery Vol. > ies ;
No. "3, July, 1889. The Editor.
Patermo—Reale Accademia di aig Lettere e Belle Arti.
Atti, haces Serie) Vol. 1x., 1887. The Academy.
Paris—Académie des Sciences ie cir de France.
Comptes Rendus, Tome cvim., Nos. 24 and 25;
Tome crx ig ey" 1 and 2, 1889.
Feuille des Joins Naturalistes. Année x1x., No. 225, 1889. The Editor.
Société de ae ek sag Rendus, Série IX., Tome
1., Nos. ‘0 28, The Society.
— _ te Gogaphia, ‘Domiate Rendu, Nos. 10 and
Sci Hats de France. Bulletin, Nos. 11
gst gang de Minéralogie. Bulletin, Tome x11.,
ae No. 5, 1889.
—.— Société Francaise de Physique. Réunion, ag Lg 19th
ae Juillet ‘Séances, Mai—Décembre *
oe at olga de France. Bulletin, a xIV.,
162 PROCEEDINGS.
te ee of Natural a Proceed-
arts ii. and iii,, Mar.— , 1888. The Academy.
American Lagerig acta Society. guewineets: Vol.
No. 128, —Dec., 1888. Rules moras at
lations of the gella nic Premium. Rul and
ae SO of the acy M. ar nt oe: Sosy
d, hs upplementary Report of the
Committee sppeinted to consider an International
Lan 1888. The Society.
Franklin reg ge Journal, Vol. cxxvi., No. 763,
July, 1889. The Institute.
Geological Survey of Pennsylvania. aoe Eastern
Middle Anthracite Field, A.A. Part ii *The Commissioners.
cemiee re: Toscana di Scienze Naturali. Atti, Processi _
bali, Vol. vr., 12 Monet o 1889, pp. 211—254. The Society.
Rio vz J eto Tpera Observatorio. a do Obser-
rio, Anno
., Nos. 5 and 6, 1889. The Director.
Roxe—Aceademia Ponti de *Nuovi Lincei. Atti, Anno
; Ses ev.,; ii., 18 The Academy.
atehsbaee e panies Tecnico. etoile del Genio Civile,
Anno, xxvil., Fase. 5, 1889.
he Minister of Public Instruction, Rome.
Sr. meager et ga de ae ona ja op igee
Tome u1., Liv. 4, 1 Tom Liv. l, and
Atlases, ean bre eed Aue = Mal,
The Society.
Sr. Lovie—headem y of a Transactions, Vol. v.,
land rf 188) The Academy.
Sr. Prreuamcno~Acadn mie “mpévale ee oe Bul-
n, Tome xxx11., Nos. 8 and 4 oA
ea a fiir vaterli ndiwiha yin kunde in
Wiirttemberg Jahreshefte, Jahrgang xiv., 1889. The Society.
a Museum. Report of the Trustees for
the year 1888.
Toxto— Imperial University of Japan. Journal of the Col-
lege of Science, Vol. mr., Parts i. and ii., 1889. The University.
Picea iealietich Akademie der Wissenschaften. Sitz-
mnochaw.
The Trustees.
g ftliche
classe.) Abihe ilung I., Band xcyu., Heft 1—6,
1888 ;
1888 ; ‘Abthatiuee Ilb., Band xovi., Heft 1—7,
1888; Abtheilung Il., Band xcvu., Heft 1—6,
Academy.
a ey Geo logische Reichsanstalt. Jahrbuch, Band
XXXVIII., ‘Heft 3, 1888. Verhandlungen, Nos. 7, 8, 3
and 9,1 889 x The Reichsanstalt.
KK. K,. Lo Napige ngoe Pe gene Annalen, Band
= Vocteusal pimaaticle Gaels in Wien.
Ve rhandl , Band xxxvut., Quartal iii. an
Pe ae. : The Society.
PROCEEDINGS. ; 163
Mamaia gg Tala ao Office. Notices to Marine
s. 21—24, 1889. Pilot Chart of the N oy Atlant
ean, June, 1 hoa: U.S. Hydropraphes:
Smithsonian Institution. Report upon ‘Internationa
xchanges w aad the direction of the Smithson
e - The
ts of Nature, Parts 3 and 4, 1876-80. The Institution.
Unite States Coast and Geodetic Survey. Bulletin,
On the relation of the Yard to the Meter.
The Superintendent.
United rere ae. Survey. Bulletin Nos. 40—
47,1 al Resources of the United States
Calender Year 1887, (David T. Day.) The Director.
MIscELLANEOUS.
(Names of Donors are in Italics.)
Jack, Robert L., F.¢.s—On some salient t
Geology of cae a gi Report on the Taranganba
Gold Min The Author.
The Chemist and Brepidi bios xxxIv., Nos. 464 and 470, 1889. sie Bbgie
The Steamship, Vol. 1., No. ditor
Triibner’s Record. Third HRP, Vol. 1., Parti il,, No, 244
1889. The Publishers.
LIST OF THE MARINE AND FRESH-WATER INVER-
TEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON
AND THE NEIGHBOURHOOD.
By Tuomas Wurteteccr, F.R.M.S.
[Read before the Royal Society of N.S.W., July 3, 1889.]
‘THE following list, although in the main a compilation, contains
the result of some years dheervation and research. The subject
is a wide one and almost too much for any one person to accomplish
single handed, however I ee attempted to bring together all that
is known in reference rf ur somewhat ne glected hater dan so :
fact that the books are not in the pas eat pains have
_teliable. The greatest difficulty I have had to contend with, has.
: nen the want of works of reference and the amount of unworked
164 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
material, which had to be examined before I could proceed, and I
may say that the greater part of my time has been spent in work-
ing out species, many of them very common but never hitherto
determined.
e Foraminifera, Infusoria, Alcyonaria, Actinide, Hydroida,
Echinodermata and Polyzoa in the Marine part, and the Rhizopoda,
Infusoria, and Rotifera in the Fresh-water portion of this list will,
if attentively examined, show to some extent the amount of work
S
species obtained by some of the early naturalists who visited our
coast. I have also madé many special journeys, so as to be
enabled to give a definite habitat for some of the more interesting
species.
The classification generally followed in the arrangement of the
subject is that given in Claus and Sedgwick’s Text Book of Zoology,
and in the various classes I have taken as near as possible, that
used by acknowledged authorities or specialists in each branch.
After each species enumerated there follows one or more references ~
to the book or paper in which a description may be found, with
the number of the volume, page, plate, figure and the habitat or
locality where each species may be obtained.
The Foraminifera are well represented in our waters by 127
species, and from what I have seen I believe there are still large:
additions to be made in this very interesting field of observation. -
The Radiolaria are few in number and comparatively rare,
have seen about four species, obtained in the tow net near the
eads.
with them, and the few mentioned in this list are what I have
seen when examining other objects. Seven species are herein
recorded.
The Sponge Fauna of Port Jackson has had a considerable
amount of attention, and the results are to be found in the Cata-
logue of Sponges in the Australian Museum, by Dr. von
Lendenfeld, in the various Challenger Reports by Polejaeff, Vos-
maer, Messrs. Ridley and Dendy, and in the Zoology of the * Alert”
by 8. O. Ridley. Most of the Sponges in the Australian Museum
have been obtained through the liberality of the trustees of that
Institution, who have provided funds for systematic dredging and
trawling for many years past. se operations under the able
direction of Dr. Ramsay, the Curator, have yielded valuable
.
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. 165
results, not only in sponges, but in many other branches of marine
oology, and great credit is due to Dr. Ramsay for his efforts in
this direction, the material collected by him having provided a rich
field of investigation to Dr. Lendenfeld. ‘
The Alcyonarian corals, embracing the Gorgonias and Pennatulas
are fairly represented, 29 species being enumerated. What little
as been done in this order is however very scattered and frag-
mentary, and the descriptions are imperfect in most instances
]
S
some 20 species readily obtainable.
The corals have been mostly worked out by the late Rev. J. E.
Tenison- Woods, and considering our geographical position, muster
very fairly with 13 species, which will, no doubt, be largely added
when systematic dredging is carried on in deep water outside
s
recently, I found about seven species new to our coast, and six or
seven new to science ; this shows that in a field, comparatively
speaking well worked, there is still a vast amount of investigation
to be done.
The Crinoidea or feather stars are not very numerous, five
Species only being known from Port Jackson, two of which are
of the harbour.
The Asteroidea number 30 species, and amongst them are many
166 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
thus offering a fit subject for study to the student, in which the
various stages of development can be easily observed and specimens
may be obtained in abundance for at least eight months in the year.
The Echinoidea are represented by 29 species, a few being con-
fined to Port Jackson, five may be said to be fairly common, an
* the rest are more or less rare. For our knowledge of the Echini
we are indebted to the late Rev. J. E. Tenison-Woods and Dr. E. P.
Ramsay. The Holothurioidea have only been partially worked,
and it is probable that there are many more ‘species than the 16
herein mentione
The Marine Worms have been partly dealt with by Dr. Haswell,
but there remains a vast amount of work still to be done in this
somewhat neglected class. I have to thank him for much valu-
able information relating to the fauna of Port Jackson generally,
and the worms in particular, also for his having kindly revised
the sy and at the same time added many species to the list
e Crustacea have also been worked out by Dr. Haswell] in a
additions made chiefly through the collections of the “Challenger
and of the ‘“ Alert,” together with some few added by myself. The
lower orders of the class have been dealt with by the authors of —
the various Rae oo! Reports and the total number of species
now reco s 367. To Dr. Haswell, indebtedness is due
Sadoriintion: reebacthtig the Pyenogonida or sea-spiders, four out of
Mr. . Skuse for the marine insects mentioned.
The Mollusca appear to have had more attention paid to them
than any of the other invertebrates. It would have been almost
impossible for me to have done justice to this section, had T not
for information aa dite many other branches of marine zoology.
The Molluscoidea are fairly represented, but there still remains
much to be done in this group. The Polyzoa have to a great
extent been worked out by Mr. A. W. Waters, chiefly from
material collected by Mr. Brazier. |
The Tunicata are not well represented considering the number
of forms to be seen on our rocky shores. The species enumerated
are taken chiefly from the list contained in the UVeyags of the Chal-
nee ” by Prof. Herdman, who has in hand a -~ collection.
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. 167
from Port Jackson, the detailed description of which will, when
published, no doubt add largely to the number of species.
The freshwater faunais not very well represented, the Rhizopoda,
Infusoria, and Rotifera are only in part worked out, and there
are very many more species with which I am acquainted but have
not had time to investigate sufficiently to include them in this
list. Beyond a few exhibits recorded in the Proceedings of the
Royal and Linnean Societies of New South Wales, there has been
little or nothing done in regard to the above mentioned classes,
and most of those recorded have been worked out by myself for
this paper. The Planarians, Oligochaeta, and other classes of
King, but since his papers were published little has been done.
Mr. G.S. Brady has described some from the Tweed River district
in the Proceedings of the Zoological Society, and Prof. Sars of
with books, notes, and many of the habitats herein recorded.
In conclusion, I desire to say that it has been my best endeavour
to render this list as complete as possible, and if any grave mistakes
have been made in assigning species to wrong genera or families,
I venture to hope that specialists will overlook such, since it is no
easy task to make a compilation from so many different authors.
BretiocrapHy AND List oF ABBREVIATIONS. |
fms., Fathoms. P.J., Port Jackson. (W.), Species collected by
s
myself,
hie Sous Conch., American Journal of Conchology, Philadel-
phia, 1856-1889.
Anim. sans Vert., Histoire Naturelle des Animaux sans Vertebres,
M marck,
. de La
Ann. du Mus., Annales du Museum d’Histoire Naturelle, Paris.
Ann. & Mag. N.H., Annals and Magazine of Natural History,
London, 1848-1889.
sae poy Sci. Nat., Annales des Sciences Naturelles, Paris, 1834-
18 :
Arch. f. Natur., Archiv fur Naturgeschichte, Berlin.
Arch. Zool. Exp., Archives de Zoologie Experimentale et Generale,
__ Paris, 1871-1889.
B.M.C., British Museum Catalogue of Marine Polyzoa, G. Busk,
F.R.S, 3 parts, 1852,.1854, 1875. ee
168 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
Brit. Mar. Poly., British Marine Polyzoa, Rev. Thomas Hincks,
2 Vols., 1880.
Cat. Crust., Catalogue of the Australian Stalk- and Sessile-Eyed
Crustacea, W. A. Haswell, M.a., B.Sc. 1882.
Cat. Hydroida, Catalogue of the Australian Hydroid Zoophytes,
W. M. Bale, 188
Cat. Meduse, Catalogue of the Meduse of the Australian Seas,
Part i. Scyphomeduse, Part ii. Hydromeduse, Dr. R. v.
Lendenfeld, 1887.
Cat. Echini, Catalogue of the Echinodermata in the Australian
useum Part i. Echini, by E. P. Ramsay, 1885
Cat. Bingen Catalogue of | Sponges in the Australian Museum,
Dr. v. Lendenfeld, 1888.
Conch. Cab. 1 mahytian Cabinet, Martini and Chem
maNer Icon., Conchologia Iconica, L. A. Reeve, pare 20 Vols.
843-78.
.
Conch. Ill., Conchological Illustrations, G. B. Sowerby, London,
1 Vol., 200 plates, -43,
Coq. Viv., “Species Generale et Iconographie Coquilles Vivantes,
by L. C. Kiener and Dr. P. Fischer
‘C.R., Reports on the Scientific results of the Voyage of H.M.S.
ee Challenger ” during the years 1873-76, Zoology.
The following is a list compiled aaccan to subjects :
- Foraminifera by H. B. Brady, Vol. 1
Orbitolites, by W. B. Sebpentcn: Vol. vu.
Radiolaria, by E. Haeckel, Vol. xvuit.
Sponges—Calearea, by N. ‘Polejaetf, Vol. vin.
K
tosa, : XI.
: Monaxonida, by 8. O. Ridley anid A. iad Vol. xx.
ie Hexactinellida by F. E. Schulze, Vol. x
ms Tetractinellida by W. J. Sollas, aie, XXV.
Medusae, (Deep-Sea) by E. Haeckel, Vol.
Hydroida—Plumularidae, by G. J. Ala “Vol. VII.
ee by G. J. Allman, Vol, xx
Hydrocorallidae by H. N. Moseley, Vol. 11.
Siphonophora by E. Haeckel, Vol: XXVI
Pennatulidae by A. Kolliker, Vol. 1.
Alcyonaria by Percival Wright and Th. Studer, Vol. xxx.
Alcyonarian Corals by H. N. Moseley, Vol. 1.
Actinaria by Prof. Hertwig, Vol. v1. and Vol. xxv1.
reporian Corals by H. N. pep f Vol. 1.
Reef Corals, by J. J. Quel ch, Vol. xv
Crinoidea (Stalked Crinoids) by P. H. ‘Carpen nter, Vol. x1.
(Feather-Stars) by P. oe Carpenter, Vol. XXVI.
Ophiuroidea by T. Lyma:
Asteroidea by P. Sladen, Vol. pte
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. 169
_Echinoidea by A. Agassiz, Vol. 11.
Holothurioidea by H. Theel, Vol. rv. and Vol. xrv.
Vermes—Nemertea by A. A. W. Hubrecht, Vol. x1x.
ss Polychaeta by W. C.M’Intosh, Vol. x11.
i Gephyrea by E. Selenka, Vol. x111
Myzostomida by L. von Graff, Vol. x pre Vol. xx.
Orustacen—Phyllocarden by G. O. Sais, Vol. x .
i Ostracoda by G. 8S. Brady, Vol. 1.
ss Stomatopoda by W. K. Brooks, Vol xVI1.
m Schizopoda by G. O. Sars, Vol.
re Macrura by Spence Bate, Vol. xxiv.
3 Anomoura by Henderson, Vol. xx1x.
Brachyura by E. J. Miers, Vol. xv.
Pyenogonida by P. P. C. Hoek, Vol. 1 IL.
Hemiptera (Pelagic) by F. Buchanan White, Vol. vu.
Mollusca—Lamellibranchiata by E. A. Smith, Vol. x11.
9 Gasteropoda by R. Boog Watson, Vol. xv.
x
is Scaphopoda by R. Boog ‘Watson, Vol. x
” Anatomy of Deep Sea, by P. Pelsenner, ‘Vol. XXVII.
9 Heteropoda by E. A. Smith, Vol. xxm1.
” Pteropoda by P. Pelsenner, Vol. xix. = Vol, XXIII.
9 iL srs pis ee by W. E. Hoyle,
ecidae by Leopold Marquis de Poin, "Vol. xv., p. 681.
Poon —Cheiontmat by G. Busk, Vol.
Cyclostomata and Ctenostomata by G. a Vol. xvii.
” ciate Pa by W.A. Hating, Vol XVI.
” Sag aries by W. A. Herdman, Vol. XXVII.
3 Vols., 1865.
Hist. Nat. Covall.. Histoire Naturelle des Coraillinires. 4 Vols.,
Milne awards 1857-61.
.
170 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—-MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
Hist. Nat. Crust, Histoire Naturelle des Crustaces, 4 Vols., H.
Milno-Edwards, 1834-1840.
Hist. Poly. Flex., Histoire des Polypiers Careieechee Flexibles.
oi VOk, 1816, oux.
Index Test., Index Tstecectogions by W. Wood, Bere Edition
anley, 185
Infusoria, History of Infusoria, Andrew Pritchard, 1861, 1 Vol.
Infusoria, Manual of the Infusoria, W. Saville Kent, 1880-1, 3 Vols.
Jour. de Conch., Journal de Conchyliologie, Paris.
J.L.S., Journal of the Linnean Society, London.
J.R. Micro. Soc., Journal Royal Microscopical Society.
Mag. de Zool., Magasin de Zoologie, Paris, 1838-1879 &ec.
Man. Conch., Manual of Conchology by G. W. Tryon, Philadelphia
P. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil, Proceedings of the Academy of Natural
ye Philadelphia.
z= et c. N.H., Proceedings of the Boston Society of Natural
P. + B., N 3 W., Proceedings of the Linnean Society of New
South Wales
P.R.S,, N.S.W., Proceedings of the Royal Society of New South
Wales.
P.RB.S., Tasm., Proceedings of the Royal Society of Tasmania.
P.R.S., Aust., Proceedings of the Royal Society of South Australia.
P.R.S., Vict., Proceedings of the Royal Society of Victoria.
P25, Peccaslities of the Zoological Society.
QJ. Geol. Soc., Quarterly Journal Geological Society.
Q.J. Micro. fol , Quarterly Journal Microscopical Science.
Rotifera, The Rotifera or Wheel-animalcules, Dr. C. T. Hudson
and P. H. Gosse, 1
‘hes. Con., Thesaurus Conchyliorum, G. B. Sowerby, London, 5
Vols., 1840-1888.
Trans. Linn. Soc., Transactions of the Linnean Society.
Univ. Con., Tniveseal Conchologist, Martyn.
U.S. Expl. Exp., United States ave ee Expedition, under
Commander C. Wilkes, 1838-18
Voy. Astrol., Voyage de I’ Astrolabe, uly & Gaimard, 1832-1835.
Voy. Connie Voyage of the Coquille, Duperrey, 1822-1830.
Zeits. f. Malak., Zeitschrift fur Malakozoologische, Cassel, 1844-89.
Zeits. fur Zool., Zeitschrift fur Wissenschaftliche Zoologie, Leipzig.
Zool. Alert, con on the Zoological collections made in the
_ Indo-Pacitic Ocean dnsing the voyage of H.M.S. “ Alert,”
vero published in 188
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. 171
Part J. Marine INVERTEBRATES.
Sub-Kingdom PROTOZOA.
Class RHIZOPODA.
Order I. FORAMINIFERA.
Family NUBECULARIN A.
Sub-Family MImio.ininz.
1 Brtocutina nye Brady; Challenger Report, Foraminifera,
Vol. 1x., p. 144, pl. iii., £. 9, a-b. 410 Faths. Station, 164 A.
Port Jackson.
2 B. pepressa, eee O.R., p. 146; pls i.,212; 15-17, a
i, tL J.
3 B. rncens, (Lam ae CR. , (22, pl ut. fF, 8: a
4 SprRoLocULINA LIMBATA, @ Orb.); GR, p. 150, 01. t, f. 15-
Ff. OF Pd.
5 8. = (Czizek); C.R., p. 152 * » x, f, 7-11. OF Pa,
6 S. iwpressa, Tarquem ; CR. , p. 151, pl. x., £. 3, 4.. Watson’s.
W.
Ba :
7 8. grata, ne ee C.R., p...155,. pl..x., £16, 17,20) 2a.
8 MroztNa s pri Linné; C.R., p. 157, pl. v., f. 6, a. 0. c.
9. M. oBLONGUM, ee C.R., p. 160, pl. v., f. 4, ab. Wat-
s Bay, (W.), off P.
10 M. PuICAMINA, LOrb.; C.R. , p. 165, pl. iii., f£. 17, ab. Wat-
TP.d.
’s Bay, (Ww. ), 0
ll M. pace 2 sides ; C.R., p. 169, pl. iv., £ 3, a. 6. ¢. 3.
4% Watson's Bay, (W.
pl. v 3,
12 M. aceLurinans, d’Orb.; C.R., p. 180, pl. viii., £. 6, 7. OfF PJ.
13 M. CRASSATINA, Brady ; O.R., p. 180, pl. viii, £5, a.b. Wat-
son’s Bay, (W.)
Sub-Family HAUERININE.
14 OpuTHatmiprum rycoystans, Brady; C.R., p. 189, pl. xii., f. 5,
Off P.J.
Sub-Family PENEROPLIDINE.
15 Peygroptis pertusus, Forskal ; C.R., p. 204, pl. xiii., figs. 12
: 5. Very common, Watson’s Bay, (W. ’
Family ASTRORHIZID A.
Sub-Family PiLuLinin#.
16 Tecusrrenta LEGUMEN, Norman ; C.R., p. 246, pl. EXY.5 f. 8-
12. Of PJ.
172 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
Sub-Family RHABDAMMININE.
17 HyprramMina ELoNGATA, Brady ; C.R., p. 257, pl. xxiii., f. 4,
Off P.J
18 H. ramosa, Brady, C.R., p. 261, pl. 23, £. 15-19. Of PJ.
19 RuapBpaMMINA AByssorvuM, Sars ; C.R., p. 266, pl. xxi., f. 1-13.
Off P.J.
20 Hauipnysema RamuLosum, Bowerbank ; C.R., p. 283, pl. xxvii.
A. f. 6. This species is abundant on shells and stones in
many parts of Port Jackson, at low water mark. Middle
Harbour, Farm Cove, Watson’s Bay, (W
Family LITUOLIDA.
Sub-Family Lirvotina»,
21 REOPHAX DIFFLUGIFORMIS, Brady; p. 289, pl. xxx., f. 1-5.
22 R. scorpiurvus, Montfort ;? C.R., p. 291, pl. xxx., f. 12-17.
Watson’s Bay, (W.
23 R. pituuira, Brady; C.R., p. 292, pl. xxx.; f. 18-20. Off P.J.
‘24 R. noputosa, Brady ; C. R., p. 294, pl. XXxX1., f. 1-9. Watson’s
>
25 HapLopuracMium CALCAREUM, Brady; C.R., p. 302, pl. xxxiii.,
f. 5-12. Off P.J.
26 H. GLopiceRinirormE, Parker & Jones; C.R.,p. 313, pl. xxxv.,
y 10, 1h. Of Fi.
Sub-Family -‘TrocHamMinine.
27 AMMopIscus GorDIALIs, Jones & Parker; C.R., p. 333, pl
XXXVili. -9.
28 TRrocHAMMINA PROTEUS, Karrer; C.R., p. 341, pl. xl. f. 1-3.
Off P.
29 Wepsinia CLAVATA, Jones & Parker ; C.R., p. 349, pl. xii, f
12-16. Off P.J.
Family TEXTULARID.
Sub-Family TextuLaripsz.
30 TEXTULARIA AGGLUTINANS, bi ; C.R., p. 363, pl. xliii, f. 1-3.
Watson’s Bay, (W.), off P
31 T. Levcotenta, Brady; C, Rs " 364, pl. lxiii., £. 5-8. Off P.J.
32 Gaupryina PUPOIDES, d’Orb ; OR, p- 378, pl. xlvi., f 1-4.
Watson’s Bay (W), off P. R
33 ares, Fusca, Will.; C.R., p. 392, pl. xlix., f. 13, 14.
Off P
Sub-Family Buiiminina.
34 Burrwina ELEGANTISSIMA, dOrb, ; C.R., p. 402, pl. 1., £. 20-22.
Watson’s Bay (W) off P.J.
50
51
52
53
b4
55
56
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. 173:
B. sucutana, d’Orb.; C.R., p. 407, pl. li, £. 18, 19. Off P.J.
B. WILLIAMSONIANA, ares i. C.R., p. 408, pl. li, £. 16-17.
Watson’s Bay (W), off
B. contrARiA, Reuss; C.R., ie a0, pl. liv., £.18,a.b.c. OF PJ.
B, ACULEATA @Orb, ; OR., p. 406, pl. li, f. 7-9. Watson’s.
Bay (W. ), 0 off P.J.
B. puporpes, d’Orb. ; C.R., p. 400, pl. 1, f. 15,@.6. Off PJ.
B. PpYRULA, d@’Orb.; C.R., p. 399, pl 1, £ 7-10. © Off ahd.
. ERE! if fo Big TS:
Bouivina Ropusta, Brady ; CR., p. 421, pl. liii., £. 7-9.
0 .
B. BEyrRIcHI, Poe oe Ck, p: 422, pl. liii., f£. 1. Watson’s Bay
(W.), off
nee CASSIDULININE.
CAssIDULINA crassa, d’Orb.; O.R., p. 429, pl. liv., f. 4, 5.
P.
C. tagvieata, d’Orb.; C.R., p. 428, pl. liv., f£. 1-3. Off P.J.
C. SUBGLOBOSA, Brady ; C.R.,p. 430, pl. liv. 2 17,a.b.c. Off P.J.
C. Brapyl, Nee, C.R., p. 431, pl. liv., f. 6-10. Of PJ.
EHREMBERGINA SERRATA, Reuss ; CR. p. 434, ph lv., £. 2-7.
Watson’s Bay (W.), off Pdi.
Family CHILOSTOMELLID /&.
CHILOSTOMELLA OVOIDA, deieet C.R., p. 436, pl. lv., £. 12-23.
Watson’s Bay (W.), off
Family LAGENIDA.
Sub-Family LaGEntn&.
saga acuta, Reuss; O.R., p. 474, pl. lxix., f. 6, a.b.c. Wat-
’s Bay (W. ), off PJ.
ioe eLoposa, Montagu ; Sal p. 452, pl. lvi., f. 1, 2,3. Wat-
son’s Bay (W.), off P
L. LAEVIS, Montagu ; C. = p. 455, pl. lvi., f. 7-14, 30. Wat-
son’s Bay (W.), off P.J.
L. rnoneata, Ehrenberg ; C.R., p. 457, pl. lvi., £. 29. Watson’s
J.
L. rads lilac Seguenza; C.R., p. 456, pl. lvi, £ 19-28.
Watson’s Bay (W. ), 0
L. ra d’Orb. ; eet p. 460, pl. lvii., £. 22, 24, 28, 29.
Watson’s Bay (W),
L. cunnat, ‘Williamson ; ‘OR, , p- 461, pl. lvii., f. 13. Watson’s
Bay (W.
7
_ 57 L. suncata, Walker & Jacob ; C.R., p A pl. lvii., £. 23, 26,
33, 34.
Watson’s Bay (W. ) off P
174 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—-MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
oe ay
58 L. pega Reuss; C.R., p. 464, pl. lvii., £. 35-32 ; pl. lviii.
20? 21. Watson’s Bay (Wi.
-59 apni Williamson ; C.R., p. 465, pl. lvii., f. 14, 16, 17.
Watson’s Bay (W.), off PJ.
€0 L. CRENATA, Parker & Jones ; C.R., p. 467, pl. Ivii., f. 15, 21.
Watson’s Bay (W.), 0 eo
61 L. sprrais, Brady ; C.R., p. 468, pl. exvi, f. 9. Watson’s
Ba
in eA eat a oe
ay
62 L. STRIATOPUNCTATA, Parker & Jones, C.R., p. 469, pl. lviii., f.
37-40. Watson’s Bay (W.), off P.J
63 L. Ferpentana, Brady; C.R., p. 469, pl. lviii., £ 38, 39.
Off P.J.
64 L. squamosa, Montagu; C.R., p. 471, pl. Iviii., f. 28-31.
Watson’s Bay (W.).
65 L. HEXAGONA, Williamson ; z C.R., p. 472, pl. lviii., £. 32-33.
Watson’s Bay (W.), off P.J.
66 - MARGINATA, Walker & hag O.R., p. 476, pl. lix., f. 21-
. Watson’s Bay (W.), off P.
67 L a Williamson ; o Rp 479, pl. lx., f. 6, 7, 9, 12-
14. n’s Bay (W J,
68 L. guanaicosreta, Reuss; GR. p. 386, pl. lix., £15. Wat-
Bay (W.), off P.J.
69 L. Onpraxvana, Seguenza ; oe ag 484, pl. lix., f. 1, 18, 24-
26. Watson’s Bay (W. ), of PJ.
70 L. pLumicera, Brady ; C.R., p. 465, pl. lviii., £. 25, 27. Wat-
son’s Bay
71 L. apicunata, Reuss ; C.R., p 453, pl. lvi., £4, 15-18. Wat-
son’s Bay (W.).
Sub-Family Noposarinz&.
72 Noposaria LAEviGcaTA, d’Orb.; C.R., p. 493, pl. xi. £. 21, 22.
r
73 N. sonra, "Reuss; C.R., p. 503, pl. Ixii,, £ 13-16. Watson's @
Bay (W.), off P.J. :
74 N. communis, d’Orb. ; C.R., p. 504, pl. Ixii., f. 19-22. Watson’s
Ba 3
.
, 0
75 N. soci: ae C.R., p. 507, pl. Ixiii., £. 12-16. Watson's
Bay (W
76
‘A
ff P.
, OBLIQUA, rakes C.R., p. 513, pl. Ixiv., £. 20-22. Watson’s
Bay (W), off P.J. : :
77 N. scataris, Batsch ; O.R., p. 510, pl. lxiii., £. 21-31; pl, lxiv, =
f. 16-19. Watson’s Bay tw. ), off P.J.
78 RwAspoconium TRICARINATUM, d’Orb, ; C.R., p. 525, pl. Ixvii.,
. 1-3. Watson’s Bay (W.), 0 off P.J.
43 Vaarnonina SPINIGERA, Brady ; C.R., p. aes, pil. Ixvii., f 13-14.
Off
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. 175
80 CrYsTELLARIA CONVERGENS, Bornemann; C.R., p. 546, pl. Lxix.,
ff PJ
81 ©. arppa, d’Orb., C.R., p. 546, pl. Ixix., f. 8, 9. Off P.J.
82 C. orBICULARIS, @Orb., OR, p. 549, pl. Ixix., fit, Of PJ.
83 C, hea Lamarek ; C.R., p. 547, pl. Ixix., f. 13, ab, Wat-
son’s Bay (W.), 0 fF PJ.
84 C, aint ape C.R., p. 541, pl. lxviii., £. 11-16. Wat-
son’s Bay (W.), off
85 C. Irarica, Defrance, OR, 2 544, pl. Ixviii., f. 17, 18, 20-23.
Watson’s Bay (W.), 0
Sub-Family PoLyMORPHININe. -
86 PotymorPHINA ELEGANTISSIMA, Parker & Jones, C.R., p. 566,
pl. Ixxii, f. 12-15. Watson’s Bay (W.), P.J.
87 P. secuenzana, Brady ; a p. 567, pl. lexid., £16, 27.
Watson’s Bay (W.), P.
88 P. optonea, d’Orb. ; C.R., p. 569, pl. Ixxiii., £. 2-4. Watson’s
ff P.
y (W. ;
89 P. Reana, Brady ; ©. R., p. 571, pl. Ixxiii., f. 11-13. Com-
mon, W :
90 god gcse ASPERULA, Ozjzek ; CR. p. 578, pl. Ixxv., f. 6-8; 5
ampullacea, p. 579, pl. Ixxv., f. 10-11. Watson’s Bay
(W), Pe.
: off
91 U. oe d’Orb, ; O.R., p. 575, pl. lxxiv., f. 11-12. Wat-
son’s Bay (W.), ©
92 Shines COLLUMELLARIS, "Brady ; C.R., p. 581, pl. bxxv., £. 15-
17. Watson’s Bay (W. ), off P.J.
Family GLOBIGERINID&.
93 oom BULLOIDES, d’Orb. ; C.R., p. 593, pls. Ixxvii.,
Ixx 3-7. Watson’s Bay (W olf
94 G, ponies d’Orb. ; C.R., p. 601, pl. lxtik, £ '8.10. Watson’s
y (W.), PJ. a
95 G. ruBRa, d’Orb. ; C.R., p. 602, pl. lxxix., £. 11-16. Watson's
Ba (W.), oO ay.
96 G. cunctouara, Bray 5 OR, p. 603, pl Ixxx, £ 1-5; pl
Xxxil., f. 5. Watson’s Bay (W.), 0
97 G. StELACRN, o C.R., p. 605, pl. Ixxxi, £. 45. Watson's
Bay (W.), off P.J.
98 G. SACCULIFERA, Brady ; C.R., 604, pl. Ixxx., f 11-17; pl.
Xxxii., f. 4. Watson's Bay (W .), off
99 Orputina UNIVERSA, d’Orb. ; GR. p- 608, ‘pl Ixxvii.; pl.
Ixxxi., f. 8-26 ; pl. leexii., . 1-3. Watson’s Bay (W.),
3s iz ;
A 00 Putrenta spuarrotpes, d’Orb.; C.R., p. 615, pl. Ixxxiv., .
12, 13. Watson's Bay (W.), off f PJ. | :
176 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
101 P. quinquztopa, Reuss; C.R., p. 617, pl. Ixxxiv., £ 14, 15.
Watson’s Bay (W.), off PJ.
102 P. opriquitocutata, Parker & Jones; C.R., p. 618, pl. Ixxxiv.,
f. 16-20. Off PJ. :
103 SPHAEROIDINA BULLOIDES, age C.R., p. 620, pl. lxxxiv.,
Watson’s Ba ay (W J.
104 8. _DEMISCENS Parker & Jones, OR. p- 621, pl. Ixxxiv., f. 8-
Off P.J.
Family ROTALIDZ. .
Sub-Family Rorativz. :
105 ert TURBO, d’Orb. ; C.R., p. 642, pl. Ixxxvii,, f. 8, a.
Watson’s Bay (W.), PJ.
106 D. ecrcbies, d’Orb. ; p. 644, pl. Ixxxvii., f. 5-7. Watson’s
Ba: y Eid.
y
107 D. PILEOLUS, dV’Orb. » p. 649, pl. Ixxxix., f. 2-4. Watson’s Bay
W. PJ.
(
108 D. OPERCULARIS @Orb.; C.R., p. 650, pl. Ixxxix.,£8,9. PJ.
109 as ULARIS, Lamarck; C.R. , p. 651, pl. hiexviis £.2, a:b.t 3
n’s Bay (W.), P.J. 4
110 D. jena Parker & Jones ; C.R., p. 653, pl. xei., f. 2, 3. 2
tson’s Bay (W.), P.J. -
111 D. Sgtiivirsstegpemn ep C.R., p. 654, pl. xci., £. 5, 8.
n’s Bay (W.), P.J. .
112 tment ne LOBULATA, hsb tt ne, visage p. 660, pl 3
xcii., £10; pl. xciii., f. 1, ; pl. ok a Off P.J.
19 Oy Harpinarrit, V’Orb. : oR, Pp. 663, pl. be f. 7, a.-¢.
Watson’s Bay (W.), off P.J.
114 T. renuimarco, Brady; C.R., p. 662, pl. xciii, £. 2-3.
atson’s Bay (W.), off PJ.
115 T. RETICULATA, Czjzek ; C.R., p. 668, pl. xevi., £. 5-8. Wat-
son’s Bay (W. ), off PJ
116 T. Wve ierstorri, Schwager, C.R., p. 662, pl. xciii., £. 8, 9.
Watson’s Bay (W.), off P.J.
117 AnomaLina po esate rg C.R., p. 673, pl. xciv., f.
4-5, Watson’s Bay (W.), f PJ.
118 PULVINULINA CANARIENSIS, Orb. ene p- 692, pl. ciii., £
8-10. Watson’s Bay (W.), o
119 P. crassa, d’Orb. ; C.R., p. Ave Ligh ciii., f. 11-12. Off P.J.
120 P. MIcHELIANA, d’Orb. ; C.R. , p- 694, pl. civ. £1,2. Off PJ.
121 P. Menarpt, d’Orb. ; ; OR. , p. 690, pl. ciii., £ 1-2 _ Watson's
ay (W.), off P.J.
122 P. Soe aha d’Orb. ; C.R., p. 669, Pl ev., £. 3, a. b. Ge
t, f. 21. Watson's Bay (W f PJ.
123 Ps cera dOrb.; C.R., Dp. “708, pl. evii., £.55 —
pl. exy. Off P.J.
RET 35 OEE Se MIEN Ag 4h we Bhs yt pee RNG eles comeatage epee Ser
eg RS ee OS SS ea
de ch eS cela ed
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. 177
124 R. paprtiosa, Brady ; C.R., p. 708, pl. evi., £. 9, a.b.c. ; val
compressiuscula, pl. evii., 'f Labdc. OFFA.
Sub-Family Trvoporine.
125 PoLyTREMA MINIACEUM, Linne; C.R., p. 721 ‘i c., £. 5-9; pl.
. 1. Common in Port Jackson on shells &e. (W.)
Family NUMMULINIDA.
Sub-Family PoLysToMELLIN®.
126 Nowtonina umpiticaruna, Montagu ; O.R., p. 726, pl. cix., £.
8-9. Off P.J.
en
27 PoLysToMELLA IMPERATRIX, Soy p. 638, pl. ex., f. 13-15.
)
Watson’s Bay, (W.
Order II. RADIOLARTIA.
128 THaLtasicotia Avustrauis, Haeckel ; Chall. Report, Vol.
. XVII, pt. i., p. 20. Station 1
129 Spiiannozoum ocrocerus, Haeck.; C.R., pt. i.,p.44. Station
i"
130 ey tea FRAGILIS, Haeck.; C.R., pt. i, p. 106.
yan
131 Pure eALce Austrauis, Haeck ; C.R., pt. ii, p. 1306,
pl. f. 1. Station 164, surface.
132 Gieisennies Hvuxuteyi, Haeck.; C.R., pt. ii, p. 1682.
Station 165, surface.
133 CatornoLus cructaTus, Haeck.; C.R., pt. ii, p. 1749.
Station 164 A., 1200 faths.
INFUSORIA.
Class FLAGELLATA.
Order CILIO-FAGELLATA
Family PERIDINIID.
134 Cerattum tripos? Mull.; Saville Kent, Manual of the
Infusoria, Vol. 1. p. 454, pl. xxv., f. 24. Obtained in tow-
W).
net Watson’s Bay
135 ©, vunea,? Ehrenberg . Saville Kent, l.c. Vol. 1, p. 445, pl
.£. 31. Obtained in tow-net Watson’s Bay (W.)
Class CILIATA.
Order HETHEROTRICHA.
Family TINTINNOD.
13 Tintiyyvs 3D Representatives of this and allied ge nera
appear to be fairly common on Alge, Hydroids and Feel
in P.J. (W.)
L—September 4, 1889.
178 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
Family STENTORIDA.
137 Fouticunina HIRUNDO,? Saville Kent, l.c. Vol. 11, p. 600, pl.
xxix., f. 39. On Bugula neritina, Ball Head Bay. (W.) 3
138 F. sp. ‘On seaweed, Botany. (W.) :
Order PERITRICHA. |
Family VORTICELLIDA.
This family is well represented in Port Jackson, I have seen
examples of the following Genera :—Rhabdostyla, Vorticella,
Carchesium, Feces ete Cothurnia and Pyxicola, They ar
usually found attached to seaweeds, Hydroids, Polyzoa, and various
free swimming crustacea
Class TENTCULIFERA.
Order SUCTORIA.
Family ACINETID. .
139 icin s On the ae of Tubularia gracilis, from :
P-
iles, Circular Quay, P.J
140 OpurYopENDRON sp. On Sertularia off Balls Head. (W.)
Sub-Kingdom CQALENTERATA.
Class PORIFERA.
CALCISPONGIA. .
Order HOMOCGILA. z
Family ASCONID 2.
1 AscerTa pRocumBENS, R.v.L.; P.L.S., N.S.W., 7 Ps
1086, pl. 1xi., figs. la, 1b, le, ld; pl. Ixiii., fig. 2 a £ - 6.
Common on shells, stones, &c., also on a crab, Cryptodromia
lateralis, Stimpson, Mossman’s Bay; N eutral Bay and many
= LN FMR ane ee WS Ren ee
s. (W.
2 A. Macteayi, RY. L P.LS., N.S.W, Vol. 1x., p. 1086, pl.
lix., £.7; pl. lii., £.8-13. Under stones, Farm Cove, P.J. (W.)
3 AscALtis LaMancxtt Haeckel ; Die Kalkschwamme, ge Ils
Seite 60, pl. ix., £5; ; pl. xy f. 4, ad. HP os
4 HomopERMA SYCANDRA, Rv.L: P.L.S., N.S.W., Vol. 1x. Pp.
1088, pl. one 14s pl. Ixiv., tO; pt Ixiii., fis. 16-21 5
: pl. Ixv., figs. 22. Pd:
5 Leucopsis Bins bets R.v.L. ; Lc. p. 1089. PJ.
*
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. 179
Sub-Order Heteroccela.
Family SYCONID A.
6 og ARBOREA, Haeckel ; Se Seite 331, pl. liii., figs. la,
t; pl. lviii., f. 7. Ver ery common under stones at low wa ter
mark, Watson’s Bay ; : Middle Harbour. (W.)
7 8: oe Ne R.v.L. ; Le. p. 1097, pl. v., figs. 35-36 ; pl. Ixvi.,
a a pl. Ixii., figs. 38- 40. In six fathoms off Shark Island.
(Dr. Rainsay. )
Sub-Family Tei:
8 Granressa sacca, R.v.L. ; Lc. 1088, pl.Ix..f. 41. Off Shark
Island, and off Ball’s Head, P.J. (Dr. Ramsa
9 Ampuoriscus CYLINDRUS, Haeckel ; l.c., Seite 254, pl. xliii., f.
ni Bd,
7, Band
10 A. roc Polejaeff ; Challenger Report, Vol. vu. p. 46, pl.
4; pl v., & 2a, 2¢: Station 163 A. off P.J.
1] Raves LOBATA, Rv. L.; Le., p. 1106.
Family SYLLEIBID.
12 Vosmanria Graciuis, R.v.L. ; Le. , po ELL 2
13 V. mperrecta, Polejaeff ; C.R., Vol. vunt. ,p. 67, pl. vii, £. 9a,
PJ.
%
14 V. Hascxeriana, Polejaeff; C.R., p. 69, pl. ii, £. 6; pl. viii,
f.1-0. Off PJ.
Family LEUCONIDZ.
15 Leucerra micrornapuis, R.v.L.; le. p. 1117. Off Shark
slan J.
16 Levcarris Hauena, R.v.L. ; lc, p. 1119. Pd.
17 L. parnypra, Haeckel ‘dips Seite 156, pl. xxviii., f. 2a, 2c.,
var. Austr aliensis, Ridley ; Zool. of “ Alert,” p. 482, pl.
PJ.
xhiii., £1
18 Linvoaets voneans eae C.R., Vol. vitt., p. 63, pl. ii., f.
y pf. Ga, Gb. OF P.
19 Tettanses 7 CONICA, v. L;
7
20 L. MEANDRINA, R.y.L. ; l.c., p. 1128, pl. lxvii., f. 43, 44. Off
Ball’s Head, 18 faths, PJ.
21 L. CATAPHRACTA, Haeckel, l.c., Band 11., p. 203 ; Band u11., pl.
£9, 6f; pl. xxvii, £2. Cabbage-tfee Bay (W.),
fos p. 1126. Watson’s Bay,
22 LL. myPICA, var. a Polejaeff ; C.R., Vol. vitt., p. 56, pl "
23 f. 2 Between Clark and Shark Islan ds, P.J.
videas R. Hie ye 1131. eis
24 1, rasmus, Rv.L ley pI 1133. von Shark ee P.J. Va
say.)
(Dr,
‘180 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—-MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
25 L. saccHaRATA, Tinecker; l.c., Band 11, p. 228; Band m11., pl.
xxxlil., f. 3a, 3e; pl. 38, f.7,74. Off Ball’s Head, and off
Shark Island. (Dr. Ramsay.)
Family TEICHONID.
26 Erinarpia Scuuuzet, Polejaeff ; C.R., p. 70, pl. ii, f. 7 ; pl. ix.,
7 Off P.J.
Class SILICEA. |
Order HEXACERATINA. -
Family APLYSILLID 2.
27 IANTHELLA FLABELLIFORMIS, Gray; P.Z.S., 1869, ie 50; R.v.L.,
Cat. Sponges, p. 23. Off Green Point. (Dr. R amsay.)
28 ApLysILLa rosEA, F. E. Schulze ; R.v.L., Cat. Sponges, p. 26.
J,
29 A. viotacka, R.v.L. ; Cat. Sponges,
p. 2 A ait & :
30 DENDRILLA ELEGANS, Ry. aay Le, Pp. ae Of Cockatoo Island, —
ra. 4
31 D. renetia, R.v.L. ; Le., p. 27. Off Green Point, P.J. 3
32 D. ae Carter ; Ann. & Mag., (5 Ser. 1886) Vol. ee d
p- 28 — Pd: :
33 D. rosga, R.v.L. ; var. oo Cat. Sponges, p. 28. Off Green: 2
Point, Pod: (Dr. y:) =
34 D. prarrata, R.v.L.; ee vp. 29. :
35 D. JANTHELLIFORMIS, ’ Rov. Behe p. 29. PJ.
36 D. CAVERNOSA, Rv.L.; 5 Ley pp. 29. Off Green Point, P.J.
(Dr. Ramsay.)
| Family HALISARCID @:
37 Basauus Laxus, R.v.L.; Cat. Sponges, p. 30. On seaweed off
Ball’s Head, P.J
tee CHONDROSSPONGL4E.
Family GEODID.
38 Isops Soutasi, R.v.L.; le., p. 34. Shark Reef, P.J.
Family STELLETTID.
39 Psammasrra aicas, R.v.L. ; Lc., p. 39. Off Green Point, P.J.
Family sop hina et
40 Ancortna Avsrratis, R.v.L.; lc. p. 41. On the roots of
: Laminarians, Neutral Bay. (pe Ramsay.)
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. 181
Family TETILLIDZ.
41 Sprretra rApHipiopHora, R.v.L.; l.c., p. 43. PJ.
Family TETHYOPSILLID/.
42 Ternyopsita Srewartu, R.v.L. ; l.c., p.45. P.J. (Dr. Ramsay.)
Order MONAXONTA.
Family TETHYD.
43 Teruya hin a R.v.L, ; lc., p. 47. Watson’s Bay, P.J.
)
(Dr. Ramsay.
44 T, pela, R.v.L. ; 1c. p. 48. Neutral Bay, P.J. (Dr.
Ram
Ray:
45 T. rissurata, R.v.L.; lc.,p.49. Under stones Neutral Bay, P.J.
46 T. inrnara, R.v1a: “Le. ,p. 49. PJ. (Dr. Ramsay.)
47 T. tanvis, R.v X Fae 2 Le p. 5 50. P.J. (Dr. Ramsay.)
48 Tern esas LAEVIS, R.v.L.; Le.,p.52. P.J. (Dr. re antsy)
197, vitae cuLaTa, R.v.L. ; Le., p. 53. Pads Aad Ramsay.)
50 T. cicantza, R.v.L. ; ; Cat. Sponges, p. 54.
51 T. convnosa, Rv.L. : + eg ee Fd. fae A eos
Family SPIRASTRELLID A.
52 Sprrasrrenia Austrais, R.v.L. ; Lc., p. 57. Off Green Point,
53 §S, PAPILLON, Ridley & Dendy ; Chall. Report, Vol. xx., p. 232,
£5; pl. xlv,, f. 11, llg.
54 oe rac PANIS, ‘Kyi: ; Le, p. 58. ‘Off Green Point, P.J.
Dr. Ramsa
55 P. ramuosa, R.v.L,, lc., p. 59. PJ.
56 Rapnyrus Haxowt, Fee hy ; Le, p. 61. Off Green Point, P.J.
(Dr. Ramsa
57 Birra LUTEA, R.v.L. ; le., p. 64. Common under stones
: at low tide, Watson’s Bay ; Neutral Bay (
Family SUBERITID2.
58 Superrres pomuncuna, Nardo; R.v.L., Le. p. 65. Watson's
Pe.
59 §, canon Johnstone, Brit. Sponges, p. 146, pl. xiii., f. 7-8 5
ool. of “ Alert,” p. 165. P.
60 S. Ete = & Dendy ; Q. R., Vol. xx., p- 200, pl. xii,
; f, Sab, Fas
61 Diaronmnnncn, gLEGaNs, R.v.L. ; R.v.L., Le. p. 66. PJ.
$62 Onions sp., R.v.L.; Le., p. 67. Common off Green Point. The
colour when living i is ask yellow.
182 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—-MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
Sub-Order Oligosilicina.
Family CHONDRILLID.
63 CHONDRILLA corTICATA, R.v.L.; l.c., p. 70. PJ.
64 C. AUSTRALIENSIS, Carter : Ann. & Mag, N.H 4 ser., Vol. xi,
J.
Lo dl
p. 23, (1873).
65 C. Leite aie eNan5 £0, povl. Pd.
Family CHONDROSID®.
66 CHonprosia Ramsayl, R.v.L.; Le. p. 72. PJ.
67 C. cotLecTrRIx, R.v.L. ; l.c., p. eae B.S.
Family HOMORRHAPHID.
68 RENIERA COLLECTRIX, an Lo, Don Fe:
69 R. AustTRALis, Rv.L. ; ie, , Pp. 79. Off Ball’s Head ; Shark
. ‘ ee 2 = eer ee i nic i bomen
Vea Ee eatin anya ae Noite SiSe Cate aaaree. Rigel te VRE RMR A ETE SEALE el i Sp es Ee peta tram apa aoe cua
70 R. mEcarRHAPHEA, R.v.L.; p. 79. PJ.
71 R. panpma, R.v E, : ne Pp. 79. Off Shark Island, P.J.
72 -R. Lonosa, R.v at s Le. Mh
73 PETROSIA HEBEs, R.v.L; LG, Dp. 80. PJ.
74 HALicHonpRIA RUBRA, Rv. L.; Le., p. 80. Off Green Point ;
_ Shark Reef, P.J.
75 HU. rupra var. prerrara, R.v.L. ; Se spel, pl wii. Pa.
76 H. mamminiara, R.v.L. ; l.c., p. 81. P.
(cae = 3 CLATHRIFORMIS, R.v. L.; l.e., p. 39, Maroubra Bay (W.), P.J.
Seats Baan cae hare a wo .
Eom yet secaiet em Sie oo ok A Ie WES aie eo Ue ae eal aes + Sesh Re nea
Sub-Family CHa.inina,
78 CHALINOPoRA suBARMIGERA, Ridley, Zool. of “ Alert” p. 397,
PJ
79 C. uameEtta, R.v.L.; Le, p. 85. PJ.
80 C. sipHonopsis, R.v.L. ; - he. +P abo,
81 CLADOCHALINA EUPLAX, Rv; Le., p. 861 saad
82 C. mous, R.v.L. ; lc., p. 86. "Maroubra Ba ay.
83 CHALINISSA COMMUNUS, var. FLABELLUM, R.v.L.; l.c., p. 88.
Off Green Point 2,
84 Pacnycwatina manus, R. v.L.; l.c., p. 88. Shark Reef, P.J.;.
Maroubra Bay.
85 P. topata, Ridley Zool. of “ Alert,” p. 404; C.R., Vol. xx.,
p. 22, pl. v., £1 ; pl. xivi,. £ &
86 P. sileasenubcans Ridley & Dendy ; C.R., Vol. xx., p. 23,
¥,, 1.00 Pal,
a
4
4
:
a :
.
=
87 P. resorara, Ridley & Dendy ; C.R., p. 24, pl. 6, £. 2, 0,6,
‘1, 2. Bondi Beach ; P.J ;
p- 91. Often washed sihaee at Osboees j Bondi, &e.
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. 183.
, Var. — R,vol.} 1.0. 9h Beads
—-, 8, R.v.L. ; ee poli, Bl
92 eiserdonta & suPERBA, R.v.L. ; he. 9 Ps92.. coke
93 P. inrermEpIA, Ridley & Dendy ; C.R., p. 30, pl. vii., £. 1;
lvi., £ 3. Off Ball’s Head ; Maroubra Ba ay.
94 P, SPICULIFERA, R.v.L, ; l.c., p. 92.
95 P, annunata, Ridley & Dendy ; ; Ann & Mag. N.H., Ser. 3,
Vol. xvii, p. 331, (1887) R.v.L., Le., p. 93. PJ.
96 StpHoNocHALINA AXIALIS, R.v.L.; l.c., p. 94. Off Green
int, P.J.
90 P.
91
97 S. taxa, R.y-s; Le; pede. Fe.
98 S. rypica, R.v. i eh c., p. 96. Off Green Point, P.J.
99 S. eters var. MIGROPORA, R.v.L. ; lc., p.97. Off Shark
100 lag TRUNCATA, R.v.L.; ].c., p. 97. PJ.
101 S. communis, R.v.L. ; Le. p. 98. Off Ball's Head, P.J.
102 HapnocHatina DENDRILLA, R,v.L.; Le., p. 98. Off Shark
eef ; Maroubra Bay.
103 Dacrviocatina MONILATA, Ridley : Zool. “ Alert,” p. 394;
iy aes, TH ff Green Point,
104 D. Biicciana. R.v.L. ; l.c., p. 100. Maroubra Bay, (W.)
105 D. cytinprica, R.v.L. ; lc, p. 101. Maroubra Bay ; P.J
106 ae FINITIMA, Schimdt ; Ridley, Zool. « Alert, Ke
J,
107 Teneroprernes communis, Carter; Ann. & Mag. N. H., 5
ol, IX.,; p. 367
108 Toxocitanina tak Ridley ; ; Zool. “ Alert,” P 403, pl.
xix., f. g, pl. xli., fon ¥.
109 ieee ELIGUA, War. SIMPLEX, , ReviLs 5 i. p. 102.
ashed ashore at Maroubra ; (W.),
110 CuatinopEeNpRoN rAMosUM, R.v.L.; oa p- 102, pl. iv., f. 2.
N11 ©. venpritna, R.v.L. ; Le. p. 103. PJ.
Family SPONGID&.
112 Caatryopsitia picnotoma, R.v.L.; le. p. 107.
ashore at Maroubra; ( F:
113 ©. — REA, var. MACROPORA, Duchassaing & Michelotti ;
Le 110. Ba.
114 Paruiearseals apanameens Palias ; Re: Le. p. 117. Off
Shark Island ; ; Coogee Bay. -
115 ee Larvis, R.v.L.; Le., p. 121. Washed ashore “i
Washed
oubra ;
116 L Wicca RS Es : Lej pi 122.
TNT Evsponara | OFFICINALIS, ‘var, DURA, Hyatt R.v.L., hae e
| 130. P.J. iG
184 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—-MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
118 E, 1rrREGULARIS, var. sILIcaTA, R.v.L. ; Le., p. 134. PJ.
119 HipposponGiA CANALICULATA, Var. DURA, R.v.L. ; ; Le, p. 138.
agers ins J.
120 H. . MOLLISSTMA, R.v.L., le, p. 140. - PJ.
121 H. rericunara Tage Se Pe Le ; ps 140. Off Ball’s Head, P.J.
122 THorecra EXEMPLUM, R.v.L. ; she pe 1h
123 var. PRIMA, R.v.L. ; l.c., p. 143. Coogee ine PJ.
¢ > P.
124 var. SECUNDA, Hyatt; R.v.L, l.c., p 1: J
125 var. TERTIA, Hyatt; R.v.L., l.c., p. 145 Pd
126 r. MARGINALIS, R.v.L.; l.c., p. 14 J
a re
349. P.J.
129 APLYSINOPSIS ELEGANS, R.v.L. ; l.c., p. 149. PJ.
130 A. pierraTa, R.v.L. ; 1.c., p. 150. Off Green Point, P.J.
. 131 Aprysina SPICULIFERA, R.v.L. ; ~ £6, rE: 162... - Bad.
132 A. cocos, R.v.L. ; l.c., p. 153.
133 DysIDEOPsIs DIGITATA, Rv.L; Le, Pp. p. 155. PJ.
134 D. sutpHurEa, R.v. LE; 1.6 Se. 156. Off Shark Island, P.J.
135 Hatme NIDUS-VESPARUM, R. ii. > Leg pi 10h Maroubra
ay 5 Pl.
136 H. viniosa, var. auLopLecMA, R.v.L.: p. 162. P.J.
137 H. prism .v.L., he., p. 162. PJ.
138 SreLosponaia CANALIS, tla 3 Ley p. 164... Pd.
139 8. Ausrranis, R.v.L. ; Le., p. 166. PJ.
140 var. CONULATA, pes R.v.L., l.c., 168. Maroubra;
Coo J.
ee ;
141 var. FOVEA, Polejaeff; R.v.L., lc, p. 170. Coogee ;
PJ.
Bondi ;
142 §. INTERTEXTUS, Hyatt, Mem. of Boston Soc., 11, p. 533. P.J.
143 Hircrnta campana, R.v.L.; l.¢., p. 178. Off Green Point, P.J.
144 H. Avsrrauis, R.v.L, l.c., p. 180. Off Green Point, PJ.
145 H. canycunara, R.v.L. , p. 180. Off Shark Island, PJ.
146 H. areEnosa, R.v.L ; ee p. Sls Ped,
147 H. ciganrea, Ridley: R.y. rh l.c.,p. 184. Off Green Point, P.J.
148 Cacosroxers — Polejaeff ; C.R., Vol. x1, p. 57, pl.
2
eee pL wa, t
149 C. pial nay “Polejaeff ; CR., Vol. x1, p. 58, pl. iv., f 35
pl. vi., £9. PJ.
Family HETERORRHAPHID.
150 siege piarrata, R.v.L.; le., p. 185. Off Ball’s Head,
P.J. r. Ramsay.)
151 8. rrarpa, R.v.L. ; £6; B.200. Fd.
152 S. ApLysILLomes, Ry. L; t 1.8.) p. 287.
Pd; a
153 RutzocHatina Ramsay, "Riv.L. ; le. p. 188. Off Shark —
Reef, P.J. =
(Dr. Ramsay.)
Slee
iegetne ec tra sti 2 Piast a re - ‘a E :
rhe: Bereta A, Pies She ere eee
tah May Paks ceaeee ee aur ene Tie eee Sy EM OR ee MN oY AS Gees eater ANT eR EE ee bP eer ep rie Tel) Ian ot, ees
pein 2 Sree hs ERE a aR IP aii ate Ss ota ceo a atta DR le
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. 185
154 R. perrosia, R.v.L.; Le., p. 188. PJ.
155 R. purriposum, (Lamarck); Radley & Denite$ C.R., Vol. xx.,
p. 3, pl. viii, £. 5, 5a; pl. xix., f 1—7. PJ.
156 GELLIODES PocuLUM, Ridley & Dendy ; C.R., Vol. xx., p. 48,
Piox:; Rv. ; Ley ee 1 ae eS
157 Genius panis, R.v.L. ; Le., P. 189...P.J.
158 G. rapuipropnora, R.v.L.; l.c., p. 190. PJ.
159 G. Fisuatus, (Schimdt); Ridley, Zool. of “ Alert,” p. 424, PJ.
160 Ona RUBICUNDA, R.v.L.; Le., p. 190. PJ.
161 T. taxa, R.v.L.; Le, p. 191. Off Ball’s Head, PJ. (Dr.
Ram say.)
162 T. rupra, R.v.L. ; Le., p. 191. Off Ball’s Head, P.J. (Dr.
Ramsay.
163 T. pay dela , Rvs 3 ey Bs ee ea
164 T. piarrara, Schimat): Ridley & Dendy, C.R., p. 51, pl. xi,
165 T. —_., var. rrprosa. P.J.
Family SPONGELID A.
166 Puortosponaia Lavis, R.v.L.; Lec., p. 193. Off Green Point,
J.
167 P. scat ieee) R.v.L., le. p. 193. Middle
ur,
168 P. —_, var. panis, R.v.L 195. PJ.
169 P. PIBROSA, "Ridley : Zool. of Alert, ” p, 439, pl. xlii., f. g.
170 SIGMATELLA AUSTRALIS, R.v.L.; l.c., p. 195.
171 var. TUBARIA, (Marshall); R. v.L, ‘Le.,187. Shark Reef, P.J.
172 svar. FLABELLUM, R.v.L.; l.c, p. 198, Off Green Point,
173 8. MACROPSAMMA, R.v.L. ; Le., p. 198. PJ. 2
174 §, connicara, R.v.L.; le ee "199. Off Shark Point, P.J.
175 ar. PAPILLOSA, (Marshall); Rv.L., lc. p. 201. Maroubra
ay ;
176 var, FLABELLUM, R.v.L., Le., p. 203. Off Green Point, P.J.
177 8. —_, var. serrata, R.v.L.; lec. p. 203. PJ.
178 aitarome RUGOSUM, R.v.L.; Le, p 205. PJs
179 P. pensum, Marshall ; Zeits. f. Wissen. Zool. Bd. 35, p. 116,
1880 ; Polejaeff, C. R., Vou te 3;
180 SponGELia SPINIFERA, (F. E. Schulze); Polejaeff, C.R., Vol.
XL, p. 41, 7 fath. off PJ.
181 §, SSATICA, - var. LOBOSA, . sage oe Boas Le., p. 208.
ff Green Poi
| Vv. p. 209. PJ.
183 8. sacum, R.v.L. ; Le., p. 209, Off Cockatoo Island, P.J.
186 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
Family DESMACIDONID.
184 SIDERODERMA NAVICELLIGERUM, Ridley & Dendy; R.v.L,le,
p. 210, pl. f 2. OT Green Point ; Shark Reef, P. a: a
185 8. Zirre.ii, R.v.L. ; 1.c., p. 211.
186 EspRELLA sERPENS, R.v.L.; l.c., p. 213. of Shark Point, P.J.
187 E. prniciuyium, R.v.L. ; Le 7p. ato.
188 E. Murray1, Ridley & Dendy ; ; C.R., Va oi Xx., p. 67, pl xiit,
fit, 25, 14,16, 17, 18; pl. xiv. £. I, Ta Off P.J.
189 E. Porosa, Ridley & Dendy, : p. 69, pl. xv., 5.6; 9 ee
pL x eg B. SE &.
190 Repaniiee CYLINDRICA, Ridley & Dendy; Le., p. 79, pl. xk,
.2a,6,c. 30-35 fath. off P.J.
191 paper CERATOSUS, Ridley & Dendy ; l.c.. p. 125, pl.
ot 20, 20a: pl xxv, £6: pl xlvil., f 2. Off P.J.
192 Sites J ACKSONIANA, R. v. Tes ie , p- 214. Off Green Point.
Middle Harbour:; 3
193 M. aRBorEscens, Ridley ; Zool. of “ Alert,” p. 433, pl. xl,
© @; pl shi, £ a,
194 Cretta SCHIMDTI, Ridley ; Zool. of “ Alert,” p. 432, pl. xli.,
2,
195 CLATHRIODENDRON ARUsCULA, R.v.L.; Le., p. 215. Off Ball’s
Head,
196 C. IRREGULARIS, Bis Lee 2180 Pu.
197 CLaTHRISSA ARBUSCULA, Rv.L: Le, p. 217, pl. vit)? . Ball’s
a
198 C. evecans, R.v.L.; lec. p. 218. Maroubra Bay,(W.) PJ.
199 C. pumita, Rv. ia ‘Le., p. 218. Pi,
var. RUBRA, Revi. 7:6.) Pp 212...
201 CrarHria LENDENFELDI, Ridley & De endy ; C.R., Vol. xx.,
p. 148, pl. xxviii., f. 5; pl. xxix., f. 6; pl. xlvii., £. 5. of P.J.
202 C. pyramipa, R.v is Le., p. 222. Off Green Point, P.J. .
203 EcHInocLaTHrRia Canteny Ridley & Dendy ; Le., p. 162, ph
2 5 ees 6,3, Sa OR FP,
204 EcHINoNEMA ANCHO TUM, Carter ; Ann. & Mag. N.H., 5
, Ber, Vol.vit., p: 378, (1881); R.v.L., l.e., p. 219.
205 var. RAMOSA, Re te; 6, 0. 219.
206 E. Laxvis, R.v.L.; Le. ,p. 2 230. Off Green Point, P.J.
207 E. rupra, R.v.L; 1.c., p. 221. PJ.
208 THALLASODENDRON RUBENS, Riv.L.; Le.,. p. 223. Off Shark
Reef, P.
209 var, DURA, R.v.L.; Le., p. 224. Maroubra Bay, (W.) PJ :
210 var. LAMELLA, R.v.L.; Le., p. 224, pl. vii. Off Ball’s =
Hea
d,
211 T. PAUCISPINA, R.v.L.; le, p. 224... Pd.
212 PLEcTISPA ELEGANS, Rv. Le le., p. 226. Maroubra Bay, —
FP.
W.);
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD, 187
213 P. arporna, R.v.L.; l.c., p. 226. Maroubra Bay,(W.); P.
214 CLATHRIOPSAMMA LOBOSA, Revs: hey: pe 227 oc Oe Bair.
Family AULENID.
215 Auneya taxa, R.v.L.; le, p. 228. Off Green Point ; off
216s var. minima, R.v.L.; lc., p. 22 on PJ.
. 217 var. DIGITATA, R.v. L; Le. spr BIB Py
Wik ke: , p- 230, Off Green Point, P.J.
219 var. MACROPORA, R.v. L; l.e., p. 231. Off Green Point, PJ.
Family AXINELLIDZ.
220 AXINELLA HISPIDA, (Montegu): 3 v.L.
Se Var. GRACILIS, R.v.L.; ; Le.,p.2 235. ee oe Bay,(W.); PJ.
var. TENELLA, R.v.L.; Le, p. 235. PJ.
293 A. AURANTIACA, Ry. L; de iP. 235, pl. v,, £1. Maroubra
Bay, (W.); P.
224 A. inruara, R.v.L.; lic, p. 236. PJ.
225 A. oprusa, R.v.L.; aS ; 286, Pd.
226 A. oo Ridley & Dendy ; C.R., Vol. xx. p. 178,
4, 4a. PJ.
bl xxxv., £
227 Piaiatia FLABELLATA, Ridley & Dendy; lc., p. ‘171, pl.
Or tee
{. 2, 3,
228 Hesticinos CARU unuLA, Bowerbank ; Brit. Sponges, p.
6, pl. xiii., £ 7-8; Ridley, Zool. of “ Alert,” 465. PJ.
229 H. i he Ridley ; Zool. of “ Alert,” p. 146, pl. xli., £ e 5.
pl. xliii., f. 't f. PJ.
CNIDARIA.
ACTINOZOA.
ALCYONARIA==OCTACTINIA.
Order ALCYONACEA.
Family CORNULARIIDA.
230 Cornunarta ? AUSTRALIS, Busk.; Q. J. Micro. Sci., 1867, p..
243, pl. xxxvi, £. 7-9. This species probably belongs to
vette ine Sarcodietyon. Maroubra Bay, on Catenicella
Bb Se Ww.
931 Cra ey poy Studer Monatsberichte, Akad. Wissen.
Bantin, 1878, p. 633, pl. i, f. 1 ad. Creeping over ates.
and stones, Taylor Bay 5 : Watson’s Bay, (W.)
188 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—-MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
-932 C. sp. A cream coloured species rather less than the pre-
ceding. Under stones at Watson’s Bay ; Rose Bay ; ; and
in 16 fms. off Ball’s oa Ww.
233 ay Ge herpes , Gray ; Ann. & Mag. N.H. (4) Vol. m1, P.
re (woodcut) 1369, Common under rock ledges at
low pert Vaucluse Point; Middle Harbour ; and in 16
fms. off Ball’s Head, P.J.
234 Sympopium sp- This species forms thin incrusting patches 6
0 inches in diameter on stones, the colour being bluish-
grey: whilst the polyps are brown and lon gitudinally sulcate,
e Bay ; Watson’s Bay, P.J. (W.)
Family ALCYONIDA.
235 Axtcyonium sp. Off Ball’s Head, P.J.
Family NEPHTHYIDA.
236 oe rusca, Wright & Studer; C.R., Vol. xxX1., p
90, pl. xxxvi., f. 1, a-b. Under rock ledges Middle Har- :
bour (W : Station 163 A. off PJ. i.
237 Sponcopes riorrpa, Esper.; Gray, P.Z.S., 1862, p. 27, pl.
iv., f£. 1-4. Off Green Point P.J. ;
Order PENNATULACEA.
Family PTER@IDIDA. :
238 Prereowrs Lucazu, Kolliker, var. sprvosa, Anat. Syste —
hreib. der Alcyonarien, 1872, p. 60 - 62, f. 15-11,
and p. 355. Off Green Point, P.J.
239 P. sp. Off Ball’s Head, P.J. |
240 SaRCOPHYLLUM GRANDE, Gray; Proc. Z. Soc., 1848, p. 495 —
Koll., Le., p. 121 and 364, pl. viii., f. 66 A, B,a. Common —
off Green Point, P.J. ‘
Family PENNATULIDA.
241 Pennaruta Moszuey1, Kolliker; C.R., Vol. 1, p. 7, Pl ty
f. 89, Station 164, off P.J.
Family VIRGULARID.
242 VirGuLaRIA — Ee Catalogne of Sea Pens. in
British Museum, p. | ; Kolliker, Anat. Syst. Aleyonarien
1872, p. 60-62, f. 15- 1 ‘also p.355. Off Green Point, P.J.
243 V. Lovenn, Koll.; lc, p. 201, pl. xiii, £121, 122. Of
Ball’s Head, P.J. :
244 V. sp. Off Ball’s Head, P.J.
245 V. sp. Off Shark Island, P.J.
a
:
:
:
a
aa ean
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. 189°
Family CAVERNULARID.
246 CavERNULARIA oBgsA, Val.; Koll., l.c., p. 338, pl. xxii. f..
199, 200, 201. Off Green Point, P.J.
Family LITUARIDA.
247 PottceLLa AUSTRALIS, Gray ; Cat. of Sea Pens., p. 33; Koll.,.
.c., p. 321, P.J.
248 Chavetta AusrraLasi®, Gray; Cat. of Sea Pens., p. 33 ;.
‘Koll., 322, pl. 22, £ 194. Off Ball’s Head; off Green
Point, P.J
Order GORGONACEA.
Section SCLERAXONIA.
Family BRIAREID.
249 Superia GEnrut, Wright & Studer; C.R., Vol. Xxxt., p:.
5» Piely £: 1. tn shallow water, off P.J.
Family MELITODID.
250 Mopseiia coccinEA, Ellis & Solander; Natural History of
Zoophytes, 1786, p. 107, pl. xii, f. 5. Under rocks and:
s, Watson’s. Bay, (Ww.
: stone
251 Bae AUSTRALIS, Wright & Studer; C.R., Vol. Xxxt., p-
183, y P.J. The
> £ 3. Station 163 B, off ‘ re is a
series of segs of this species in the Australian Museum.
also obtained off P.J.
Section Il. HOLAXONTIA.
Family ISI DA.
Sub-Family Mopserns.
252 Mopsra DicHoToma, Linne; W. C.R., Vol. xxxt., p. 41,.
253 pl. ix. £10. Of ff P.J. 30 — 35 fm
Acaxtuoisrs FLABELLUM, I, Wright Studer; C.R., Vol. xxx,
D, pl. vii, fF. s species is bright red when alive.
Maroubra Bay (W.); off P.J. 30 — 35 fms.
Family PRIMNOIDZ.
254 PLUMARELLA P PENNA, Lamarck ; = Cricogorgia ramea, M.-Ed..
95 Hist. Nat. Corall., , pl. B2 4 6. OR FZ.
5 Priwwarnia GRANDISQUAMIS, Wright & Studer; C.R., Vol.
» p. 86, pl. xvii, £ 4; pl. xxi., f. 1-3. Station 163 A
i.
256 P. AUSTRALAS 1. ii, f 8-9;
‘ Le, Gray; P.Z.S., 1849, p: 146, pl. ii, }
C.R., Vol. xxx, p. ‘88, pl. xviii., £.,1; ph xxi,f. 15. ‘O#P.J-
190 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
Family, PLEXAURIDA.
257 Puexaura sp. Off Ball’s Head, P.J.
AS Sea Se oh? ac
aia Wee omelets bene Salt Seber Seach §zP
Family ? ?
258 SYDELLA AusTRALIs, Gray; P.Z.S., 1872, p. 747, pl. lxiii.,
7-8: Deseribad from a drawing (by De: Hooker) Sydney.
ZOANTHARIA— HEX AOTINIA
Family ACTINIDA.
259 Paractis PAPAVER, Drayton in Dana, U.S. Expl. Exp.
Zoophytes p. 143, bE ry, FT. 89. Common pe stones,
Coogee, Bondi W.
any
263 Puexyia sp. Under stones Neutral Bay (W.)
264 Bunopes sp. Rose Bay (W
265 Creriantuus sp. Lives as a commensal with Phoronis Aus-
7
266 ApamsIA sp. Parasitic on Ce sitepors off Green — (W).
267 Zoanruus sp. Littoral, Bradley’s Head, P.J.
268 Potyroa sp. A small incrusting species covered a ith sand
eases growing on a sponge ( Papillissa lutea), (W.)
Sot age eer ole cae
MaADREPORARIA APOROSA.
Family TURBINOLID A.
269 ip eta EXCAVATUS, Tenison-Woods; P.L.S.,N NSW. 2
. 308, pl. iv., f. 1 a, b,c. Very rare, PJ. aes
Bra: :
270 ConocyaTuus ZEALANDI 1#, Duncan; P.Z.S., London, 1876,
31, pl. xxxviii., f. 1-3. Frequent i in dredgings of Green
Point,
27 1-6. COMPRESSUS, Ten.-Woods ; P.L.S., N.S.W.,Vol. 11, p- Ps
pl. v., f. l and 6. Dredged at Quarantine Station, .
(Dr. E. P. Ramsay.) t
272 Dunocyarnus parasiticus, Ten.-Woods, Lc., p. a pl. v-y
a,b. Dredged off PJ. (John Brazier).
imbeded in the base of a species of Polyzoa Bipora angu'
pora, Ten.-Woods. (In Macleay Museum.)
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. 191
Family POCILLOPORID.
273 Pocttitopora? sp. Long Bay (Ed. McIntosh.)
Family ASTRAID/.
274 Cyzicta qurnaris, Ten.-Woods, l.¢., p. 326, pl. v., f. 3 a,b,c.
Aor common under stones, all round Port z ackson, Moss-
s Bay, Neutral Bay, Watson’s Bay (
275 C1 TENELLA, Dana; U.S. Expl. Exp., Zoophytes, 377, pl.
Xviii., f. 6, 6a-b. Rare, under stones, Watson’s Bay PJ.
Er Ce ee en a
CW:
276 PLesiasrraAEA URVILLEI, och ator . fait Ann. des Sci.
at., 3 Ser., Vol. x. pl. ix., £2 and Vol. x11, p. 117 ;
Quoy & Gaimard, Voy. sa deactane » t Dobplptss p- 216,
pl xvii,‘ f. 10-14. asap galaxea). Frequent at
Taylor Bay ; ; Watson’s Bay P.J. (W.)
Family LOPHOSERID A. ;
277 Lopnoseris cristava, Ellis & Solander, Nat. Hist., Zoophytes
p- 158, oe xxi., f. 3-4; Tenison-Woods, Lay p. 331.
Manly Beac
MaApREPORARIA PERFORATA.
Family EUPSAMMID.
278 BALANoPHYLLIA BUCCINEA, Ten.-Woods; Lec., p. 339, pl. v.,
f. 5 a, b,c; and pl. iv., f. 5. Under- tends Cabbage Tree
: Bay, P.J. (W.)
279 Bauoescev AustraLi®, Ten.-Woods, l.c., p. 333, pl. vi, £
= a,b,c. Off P.J., 80 fathoms.
280 Wee: ELiptica, Ten.-Woods, Lc.,-p. 339, pl. vi.,
a,b... Off P.J., 16 fathoms.
281 Hee AUHEA Quoy & Gaim., Voy. “ Astrolabe,”
Vol. tv., p, 195, pL xv., £ 7-11; Ed. & H., Hist. Nat.
Corall., Vo. IIl., : 130,
HYDROZOA.
Order HYDROMEDUS.
Sub-Order HYDROPOLPIN.
se OLAVIDA.
282 Crava simpLex, R.v.L.; Proceedings Linnean mene § NS.
Wales, Vol. 1x., P. eb oS at
192 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.——-MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
Family CERATELLID 2.
283 CERATELLA Fusca, Gra ays Bale, C.H.Z., p. 48; P.L.S., N.S.
Wales, Vol. 111., Ser. 2, p. 748. Coogee Bay (W.)
Family EUDENDRIDZ. -
284 Evpenprium pusiLium, R.v.L.; l.c., p. 352. Littoral, P.J.
Family BLASTOPOLYPIDA.
285 LAOMEDEA MARGINATA, Bale, Cat. Hydroid Zoophytes, p. =
pl. .igk. 2; Littoral, on stones Vaucluse Point, and o
seaweeds Coogee :
286 L. unpuxata, Lamx.; Bale, C.H.Z., p. 55, pl. ii., f. 4. PJ.
287 Laraa SCANDENS, Bale, P.LS., N.S.W., Vol. HL, Ser. 2, p.
758, pl. xiii, f. 16-19. On Sertuwlarella divaricata, var.
sub-dichotoma, off Ball’s Head, P.J.
288 HaLEciUM TELESCOPIcUM, Allman, C.R., Vol. xx, p. 10,
pl. v., f. 1, 163 B. PJ.
289 H. GRACILE, Bale ; Le., p. 759, pl. xiv., £. 1-3. PJ.
290 H. parvutum, Bale ; le. a 760, pl. xiv, ,f.4-5. On sponge
Bondi,
291 LINoLaRIA SPINULOSA, Hincks ; Ann. & Mag. N.H. (3) Vol. |
. 61, pl, i., f: 10-11 ; A xix. f° 3g
a Baan Botany Bay ; : ’ Middle Harbour (W.) :
292 Siewentl orTHOGONIUM, Busk ; Voy. of “ Rattlesnake,” 7
Bale, C.H.Z., p. 88, pl. ix., f. ll; P.L.S., N,S.W., p. 767,
pl. xvii., f. 1-5. Common off Ball’s Head and at Green
,
Point (W.
293 S. Nas auiberarhe, Allman ; C.R., Vol. xxi, p. 78, pl.
a0; e. ORR,
294 iy _ALTERNANS, AIL; C. R., Vol. xxmt. , p. 80, pl. xxxvii, f. 2,
wir. ¥:
295 Miendibah DIVARICATA, Busk ; ae of peri e
Bale, C.H.Z., p. 110, pl. iii., £. 9; ph xix: 22
296 var. suB-piIcHorom, Bale ; P.LS. , N.S.W., p. 761, pl. xvi.,
f. 3-4. Off Ball’s Hea
297 var. puta, Bale; l.c.,p. 761 ,pl.xvi.,f. 1-2. Bondi Bay(W-)
298 S. sonipuLa, Bale, 0.H.Z. , p- 106, pl. ‘iii., £6; pl. xix., f. 28.
P S.W., p. 765, pl. xv. f. 3-4. On seaweeds
Bondi ‘Be ay (
299 8. LONGITHECA, Bale, P.L.S., N.S.W., p. 762, pl. xvi., f. 5-6.
pt
300 8. vantanttas, Bale, P.L.S., N.S.W., p. 765, pl. xv., 5-9.
i Bay ; Coogee Bay (W.) '
301 8. enone Bale, l.c., p. 765, pl. xvi., £7. Off Ball's
) Pd.
ey oa ee en Be
ti. —
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. 193
302 Dipnasta PINNATA, Pallas; Bale, C.H.Z., p. 98, pl. ix., f.-1.
s Head, P.J.
303 D. suscarINATA, Bisk’ Bale, C.H.Z., p. 102, pl. iv., £1;
a a f. 18, Washed ashore at Maroubra Bay, W.
304 Pasvruea QUADRIDENTATA, Ellis & Solander; Bale, C.H.Z.,
Sat pl. vu., £3: PLS, NS. W., p..779, pt ae, © 6-7.
saat common, Coogee ; Bondi, (W.)
305 trina LATA, Bale, C.H.Z., p. 120, pl. vii., f. 4, Maroubra
Bay ; off Ball’s Head, PJ. (W.
306 T. stnvosa, Bale, P.L.S., N.S.W., 1888, p. 772. Washed
ashore at Maroubra Bay, (W.
307 T. suBARTICULATA, Coughtrey ; Bale, P.L.S., N.S.W., 1888,
746, pl. vii. £ 4-5. Washed ashore at Maroubra, (A.
J. Coates).
>
Family PLUMULARID.
308 Azycopton propucta, Bale, C.H.Z., p. 133, pl. x., £4; P.
L.S., N.S.W., p. 774, pl. xix., £ 1-5. Coogee Bay ; Botany
Bay (W.)
309 Puan rupra, R.v.L., P.LS., ght Vol. 1x., p. 476,
. 11-12; pl. xiv. f.15; Bal PLS. N.S.W
p. 77 73. pl. Xx. EB: Off Ball’s Head and ‘off Green
J.
Point, P.
310 P. CALICULATA, Bale, P.L.S., N.S.W., p. 781, pl. xx., f. 9-10.
i Bay ; Port Jackson ( :}
311 P. sp. Washed ashore at Maroubra Bay.
312 P. Sage igi Bale, C.H.Z., p. 136, pl. xi, £8; pl. xix
f. a 8. N.S. W., po 781; pl. XK.) £ 78. Middle
Harbour ; “Bondi Bay, (W.)
313 P. mabatny Bale, O.H.Z., p. 139, pl. xii., £. 11,12; P-LS.,
N.S.W., p.783, pl. xix., 11-13. On seaweeds Coo Coogee Bay)
314 P. purcnenna, Bale, C.H.Z., p. 140, pl. xii, f.
f. 37 ; P.LS., NS.W.. p. 784. On seenidaa ‘Bondi Bay(W>)
315 P. compressa, Bale, C.H.Z., p. 142 = a xii, £. 9-10; pl. xix.,
30, 40; P.LS, N.S.W., p. 784, pl. xix, f 14. On
Botany Bay (W.
Zosteria, ) a
316 P. aurira, Bale, P.L.S., N.S.W., Vol. m1, Ser. 2, p. 784, pl.
xix., f. 15-19, On Zosteria, Botany Bay, (W.
)
317 P. ARMATA, Allman, C.R., Vol. vu., p. 19, pl. i., f. 5-6. Station
163 off P.J.
318 P. taxa, Allman, C.R., Vol. vit, p. 22, pl iv. £. 3-4. Station
3A, of P.J.; ; 30 B, 5 fms.
319 HaticorNaria PROLIFERA, Bale, C.H.Z., p. 183, pl. xiv., £15
. pl. xvi., f. 10. On the Hepserce base of seaw Coogee
Bay (W.)
M—September 4, 1889,
194 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
320 H. LONGIROSTRIS, da ir at Bale, C.H.Z.. p. 181, pl.
xiii., f£. 7; pl. xvi., f. 3; pl. xix.,f.30. Often found with
the preceding species, Coogee Bt (W.)
321 H. ascrprorpEs, Bale, C.H.Z., p. 176, pL, xili., f. 2:: pl xvig
fu. Maroubra Bay ; Coogee Bay, (Ww.
322 H. rurcata, Ba le, O.HLZ., p. ‘178, ey xiii, f. 3; pl. xvig ee
Washed ashore at Maroubra (W
323 AGLAOPHENIA PARVULA, Bale, C. Wz. , p- 165, pl. xiv,, £33
OL xvii, £10; P.LS,, N.S.W., p. 790. Coogee Bay ;
Vaucluse Point (
324 A. macrocarPA, Bale, PLS. N.B.W., p. 791, pl. xxi, £ oe
Off
325 A. DIVARICATA, “img Bale, C.H.Z., p. 162, pl. xv., £. 7-8;
l. xvii., f. 6-7. Bondi, Coogee, Watson's Bay, (
326 A. pLuMosa, Bale, C.HLZ. 5p. 195; pl. xiv. £0; pl. x xvii., f.
12°" On Boltenia, Middle Harbour ; "Bondi ; Coogee ;
Botany, (W.
327 A. WuiTeLEcex!, Bale, P.L.S., N.S.W., p. 794, pl. xxi. f 8.
Off Green Point, P.J., (W
328 A. sinvosa, Bale, P.LS., NS.W., 1888, p. 790, pl. xxi. f
-2.. Washed ashore at Maroubra Bay (W.)
Sub-Order HYDROMEDUSIDA.
Family ANTHOMEDUSID 5.
329 Sarsia raviata, R.v.L., P.L.S., N.S.W., Vol. rx., p. 583, pl.
ax,, 1. Sh, J.
330 S. mint, R.v.L., Le, p. 584, pl. xxi., f. 34. PJ.
331 S. sp. On seaweed in rock pools Rose Bay ‘* i.
332 Eupnysa AusTRALis, R.v.L., l.c., p. 586, pl. x PJ.
333 Panpaga miniMA, R.v.L., Le. , p. 909- 916, pl. er ri 10-12.
August-September, PJ.
334 Tonairorsis LATA, us v.L., le., p. 588, pl. xxii., £. 36. Sum
rand Autumn. PJ.
335 Lizusa stinagatatng “R.v.L, Le. , p. 589, pl. xxiii, £. 38-39.
April-March. P.J.
336 Marceuis rrivema, R.v.L., Le., p. 918, pl. xli., f. 13. Early
spring. P.J.
Family TUBULARID.
337 Pennaria austrauis, Bale, C.H.Z,, p. 45; P.L.S., N.S.W+
ol. m1., Ser. 2, p. 747, = Pennaria rosea, R.v Ses P.L.5+
N.S.W., Vol. 1x., p. 594, pl. xxiv., f. 40-42. On piles,
Circular Quay ; Green Point, (W.)
338 P. Apamsta, R.vL., P.LS., N.S.W., p. 595, pl. xxv., £ 45)
spl xxvi, £ 49. PJ.
Sa. _—
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. 195
339 Tuputaria sponaicuta, R.v.L., le., p. 597, pl. xxvi., f. 50,
iddle Harbour, P.J., (W
340 T. Gractis, R.v.L., Le. Pp. 597 , pl. xxvii, f. 51,52. Off Ball’s
Head ; on piles Circular Quay, P Ww.
Family LEPTOMEDUS 5.
341 OcrorHopaLon FERTILIS, R.v.L., Le., p. 919, pl. xlii., f. 14-15.
Early spring, PJ.
342 Eucope nyauina, R.v.L., l.c., p. 920, pl. xlii., f. 16, 17, 18.
arly spring
343 opt GENICULATA, Linne ; Bale, C.H.Z., p. 59 pl. ii, f. 2.
On seaweed, Middle Harbour; (W
344 O. ancunosa, Bale, P.L.S., N.S.W., 'p. 752, pl. xii., f.3. On
piles Callan Park, Parramatta River, (W.
345 O. ausrratis, R.v. ie P.L.S., N.S.W., Vol. 1x., p. 604 ; Bale,
P.LS., N.S.W. , p. 753, pl. xii £18. PJ.
346 Tumorsis Mactaayt, R.v.L, P.LS., N.S.W., Vol. 1x., p. 605,
pl. xxiii., f£. 37. April-J uly. PJ.
347 Wiendigaisis ANNAE, R.v.L., Le., p. 606, pl. xxix., f. 58-60.
P.J.
ri
348 Becormuua CAMPANULARIA, R.v.L.; Zeits. fiir Wissenschaft-
liche Zoologie, Band xxxvitt., p. 497; ; Bale, P.L.S., N.S. W.,
p- pl. xiii., f. 9-15. Very common on pen weeds,
Middle Harbour ; Coogee ; Bondi, (W.)
Family CAM PANULINID~.
349 CAMPANULARIA caicutata, Hincks, Ann. & Mag. N, at (3)
Vol. x1.; Bale, P.LS., N.S.W., p. 755, pl. xiii., f. 1-3.
Middle Heekons (W.)
350 C. sprxunosa, Bale, l.c., p. 756, pl. xii, £. 5-7. Off Ball's
} ead, P.J. .
351 ©. SERRULATA, Bale, l.c., p. 457, pl. xii, f. 4. Off Ball’s
J
352 ©, TINCTA, Hincks, Ann. & Mag., BH 1861 ; Bale, O.H.Zs
p. 5 ph i. f. 4-6. Middle Harbour, (WwW.
353 haa el COMPLEXA, Clarke ; Bale, |.c., p. 769, pl. xviii.
. 1-4. Bondi Bay, (W.
354 §. Rnoats Lamx. ; Bale, C.H.Z., p. 75, pl. vi., f. 7-8 ;
~t71; P.ES)\ N.S. W., p 770. Bondi ; Coogee, Ws
355. 8, wosavicutars, Busk ; Bale, C.H.Z, p. 76, pl. vi,, f. 9-12.
oogee ; Bondi (W.)
356 8. asia, DA. Thon mpson ; Bale, C.H.Z., p. 89, pl. iv., #
1. xix., f. 12-13. Coogee ; Bondi yp)
-10 ; ;
897 8. Mey Bale, C.H.Z., p. 70, pl. vi, £6; pl. xix, f-1. —
Marou (
On the roots of Laminarians, bra. Mr. re J. Coates. )
196 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—-MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
358 8. Maprestonet, Bale, Cat. Hydroida, p. 70, pl. f. 457
l. xix., f. 2. Hunter’s Beach, Middle atboal: wre is
Coates.)
359 8. macrocarPa, Bale, Cat. H.Z., p. 80, pl. v., f. 2 He pl. xix.,
#41. unter’s Beach ; Maroubra. (A. J. Coates.)
360 S. opercuxata, Linne ; Bale, Cat. H.Z., Pe Mi he vif. 13
pl. xix,, f. 3. Hunter’s Beach. (A. J es.)
SIPHONOPHORA.
361 DipHyEs ier cern: N.S.W., Vol. x., p. 187. Abundant
on the h, (April 1885) C Coogee Bay, (W.)
362 oe Rar cUPULITA, (Boodwich); Q. & G., Voy.
de
V'Uranie, pl. lxxxvii., f. 14-16; Lesson, Zoop. " Acephales,
8. “PI.
363 PHYSALIA MEGALISTA, — Prod. 36; Lesson, Zoop.
n & Lesueur , Voy. Dec. aux.
terres australis, a: MExIK; 4.dx Common. after gales,
Bondi ; Coogee ; P.J. (
364 P, UTRICULUS, Eschscholtz, System der Acalephen, 1829, p-
163, pl. xiv., f. 2-3. Common after gales, Coogee
Bondi; P.J.
365 VELELLA CYANEA, Lesson, Voy. Coquille, p. 54, pl. vi., £. 3-4
Coogee Bay, May 28, 1889, (W.
366 V. pactrica? Esch. , System der ae a p. 174, pl. xiv,
f. 4. Coogee Bay, May 28, 1889, (W.
367 Porpita sp. Coogee Bay, May 28, 1889, (W.y
SCYPHOMEDUSA.
Order CUBAMEDUSZ:.
Family CHORYBDEID&.
368 ProcHArYBDIS FLAGELLATA, Lesson, Prod. 27, and Zoophytes
Acephales 1843, p. 278; R. v. Lendenfeld, Cat. Medus®,
Australian Seas, p- 16. PJ.
eT Bebra to a ek pees Wiad rpbertie ES eg eR tet Are
Order DISCOMEDUSA.
Sub-Order SHEMOSTOMA.
Family CYANIDZE.
369 SrenoprycHa rosea, Quoy & Gaimard, 1827, Voy. de
Y'Uranie, Zool., p. 570, A Ixxxv., f. 1-2; Cat. Medus®
jE IN oo Be
ed
370 CyANEA ANNASKALA, R.v.L., Zeits. fiir Wissen. Zoologie, Ba.
XXXvil., p. 465, pl. xxvii-xxxiii.; Cat. Meduse Austr» bs
20; P.LS., NEW, Vol. Ix., p. 928.
eer!
ee Mt ‘ ee . Rye
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. 197
371 var. MARGINATA, R.v.L. November-March, P.J.
Family AURELID/E.
372 AURELIA CAERULEA, R.v.L., P.L.S., N.S.W., Vol. 1x., p. 281,
Cat. Medusze Austr., p. 22. August-December, PJ, ( W.)
Sub-Order RHIZOSTOMAi.
Family CEPHEID.
373 Puytuorniza puncrata, R.v.L., P.L.S., N.S.W., Vol. 1x.,
: l. iv.; Cat. of the Meause of the ‘Anstraliad Seas
pt. i., p. 29. “March 16, 1889, P.J. (W.)
Family CRAMBESSID.
374 Crampessa Mosaics, Q. & G., Voy. de l'Uranie, p. 569, pl.,
lxxxv., f. 3; R.v.L., Cat. Meduse Aust. p. 30.
375 svar. svaioTtcs R.v.L., l.c., p. 31, and PLS. N.S.W,,
Vol. ix., p. 925. . PJ. , (W.)
Family LEPTOBRACHIDA.
376 LeonurA LEPTURA, esa ahay Das. Syst. der Medusen, p. 361,
. Vol. 1x., p. 305; Cat. Meduse Austr. p.
32. November 30, isss, bg F
CTENOPHORA.
377 Nets corpiaEra, Lesson, Voy. Coquille, p. 10, pl. xvi. f. 2;
on, Zoop. "Acephales, p 97; Riv.L., ‘P. L gb Be S.W.,
+» p. 968 - .S., N.S.W., Vol. m1, 2 2 Ser.,
pt. ii, p. 892. egos PJ. (W
378 Bore Cuunt, R.v.L., PL.S., N.S.W., “Vol. 1x,, p. 930, pls.
xliv.-xlv., f. 1-5. August-September, P.J. (W.)
Sub-Kingdom ECHINODERMATA.
Class I. CRINOIDEA.
Family COMATULID&.
1 cain Sempert, Carpenter, C.R., Vol. XxvI., Pp. 84, pl.
te J.
oe AR
2 ange les Bell, Zool. “ Alert,” p. 157, pe 3a. b.
In the description of this species the first pinnules are said
to be the shortest, this is incorrect, the first pinnules are
the longest. Very common in deep water, occasio) agers
found under stones, Taylor Bay; Watson’s Bay.
stalked or larval form is often found attached to 2
August-September, (W
198 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
3 A. macronemA, Mull., Monats. d. K. Akad. d. Wiss., 1846,
p- : a Ve XXVI, . 212, pl. iv., £. 3 a-d; pl. Xxxviil.,
£45. Trawled near Sow and Pigs Reef, (Dr. Ramsay.)
4 A. sPINiciRRA, Carpenter, O.R., Vol. xxvi. ,» p. 112, pl. xlvii.
Station 164, off P.J.
5 ACTINOMETRA TRICHOPTERA, Val.,; Carpenter, C.R., Vol. xxv1.,
p. 345, pl. v., £5; pl. Iviii. Com 1mon under stones at low
water, Wituotts Bay (W s)
Class II. STELLERIDA.
Order I. OPHIUROIDEA.
Family OPHIURIDA.
6 oon Yount, Lutken, Vid. Meddel, Jan. 1856, p. 9;
Addi Hist., pt. ii., p. 98, 18597 Lyman, Bull. Mus.
Com. Zool. Vol. un. ae pt. x., p. 221. Off Twofold Bay,
(Challenger).
7 O. Fattax, Peters, Monatsb. Konig. Akad. Berlin, 1851, p.
65 ; C.R., p- 13, pl. xli., f£. 1-3. Dredged in P.J. (Dr.
E. P. Ramsay).
8 O. xQuatis, Lyman, C.R., Vol. v., p. 12, pl. xxvii, £ 7, 9.
g Po. Ds. BP; Rainsa
9 O. asstinis, Bell, P.Z.S., 1888, p. 282, pl. xvi
10 Prcrinura arENosa, Lyman, C.R., Vol. v., p. 15, pl. xxiii. £
-12 ged off Green sy ee: uF E. P. wey
Watson’s Bay (W.
12 P. marmorata, Lyman, Bull. Mus. Com. Zool., Vol. 11., pt. X-)
f.
p- 222, pl. v., f. 1-7. Under stones, Taylor Bay ; Watson’s
Bay
1s FP. Riketee Bell, Proc. Z. Soc., 1888, p. 281, pl. xvi. f 1.
edg ed (Dr r. EP, Ramsay) ; under stones Taylor Bay ;
Watson’s Bay.
14 Ovatuiere ANNULOSA, M. & Troc., Wiegmann’s Archiv., Vol.
vi P 328, 1840 ; ye Aster. P 89 ; ee Addit ad
1. iv., f. 7. Dredged in PL. (Dr. E. P. Ramsay.)
16 O. MULTISPINA, Tjungma an, Oph. Viv. Gf. Kong. Akad. p. 307,
1866 ; Lyman, Bull. Mus . Com. Zool., Vol. v., pt. vil, P-
79; C. R.
17 O. pautrata, Ftd an, ©.R., Vol. v., p. 43, pl. iv. £ 46.
Station 164 A. Off P.J., 400 fms.
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. 199
18 O. rrrorata, Lyman, C.R., p. 47, pl. v., f£. 7-9. Station 164 A,
off P.J., 400 fms.
19 O. sesuna, Lyman, C.R., p. 52, pl. v., f. 4-6. Station 164 A,
ff .» 400 fms.
20 OpHiomusIuM FLABELLUM, Lyman, C.R., Vol. v., p. 98, pl. iii.,
f. 4-6. O # 35 fams.
21 Opniomastus TeGuLITIUS, Lyman, C.R., p. 100, pl. viii, f
16-18. Station 164, off P.J., 950 fn ms
22 Opnractis restiiENs, Lyman, C.R., p. 115, pl. xx., £. 7-9. PJ.
(Challe
23 O. HIRTA, ta p. 118, pl. xx., £. 4-6. Station 164 A.
off P.J., 400 £
24 O. Savienu, M. & 1, , Syst. Ast., p. 95; C.R., p. 115. PJ:
25 AmpHiuRA constricta, Lyma 4 OB. p. 131, he xvi., £, 11-14.
Under stones “Wataon’s ay. (W.); PJ. 2-10 fms.,
(“‘ Challenger
26 A. squaMmaTa, sacs 5 ; Lyman, C.R., p. 136. Station, 163, 120
ms., (‘* Challenger.”)
27 A. PREPLEKA, Stimpson, Proc. Acad. N. Sc. Phil., Vol. vit,
1854, p. 386 ; C.R., p. 144.
28 A. LOBATA, Ejunguat Oph. Viv. Of. Kong. Akad., 1866, p.
315; CR. , p. 148. Near Sydney.
29 Ormovensis Sona rahi: Mull. & Troch., Wiegman’s Archiv.,
Vol. x., 1884, p. 182. Very common under stones, Wat.
son’s ‘Ba ay.
30 OpHiocoma sp. This is a very beautiful species, the general
colour being reddish-brown speckled w ith grey, the spines
are ringed with alternating bands of white and brown.
Under stones Watson’s Bay ; ; Taylor Bay, (W.
31 O. sp. A small black species. Dredged in P.J., (Dr. Ramsay).
32 Oputacanrua gsrimuLEA, Lyman, C.R., p. 188, pl. xiii., f. 4-6.
Station 164, off P.J.
33 OPHIOTHRIX pease a Lyman, C.R., p. 218, pl. xxvi., f. 12-
+s oP. 0 fms., Dr. E. P. Ramsay).
34 0. vostcenad yg Lyman, G.R., p. 223, pl. xxi., f. 943. Pia.
35 O. sPONGICULA, ae Pace. Acad. N. Sci., 1855, Vol. vit.,
p- 385. P.J., (Stim
36 O. Gatiaks. Mull. ei Troch,, rig a Ast., p. 113, 1842 ; nc
Bull. Mus. Com. Zool., Vol. m1, pt. x., p. 223, ‘pl. i »£
33-36. Under stones, Watson’s Bay; common in ned
water,
37 0, CILIARIS, M. & T., Syst. Ast., p. 114; Lyman, Bull. Mus.
Com. Zool, Vol. ur) pt: xy p- 23 pl. iv. f. 29-3. PJ.
38 ake ap austrALis, Lutken, Addit. ad Hist., pt. ili, fy
; C.R., p. 246. Under stones, Watson's Bay, (W.)
200 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—-MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
Family ASTROPHYTIDZ2.
39 sop eae oe AUSTRALIS, Verrill, Contribution to Nat.
t. of Kergulen Island, by J. H. Kidde nh Vol. a1, p. 7%
i876: C. R., } p. 265. Dredged, Pay (De: BP Ramsay.)
40 G. sp. Dredged, P.J., (Dr. E. “Pp, Ra amsay.)
Class ASTEROIDEA.
Sub-Class Evastrerorpea.
Order PHANEROZONTIA.
Family ARCHASTERID &.
41 PonTasTeR sUBTUBERCULATUS, Sladen; Challenger Report,
teroidea, Vol. xxx., 1889, p. 58, . ¥.,.% 3-4 ; pl. xiil.,
Station 164, off P.J. 950 fm
42 eget AMBIGUUS, Sladen, Le., p. ‘95, vee ii., £. 5-6; pl.
xii ti, 12: Station 164, off P.J., 950 fm
~~ 2
"a
Family ASTROPECTINIDZ.
43 AsTROPECTEN apne se M. & T., Syst. Aster. p. 60, pl.
a cle, Vol. ¥ Vegi. 275 C.R., Volvo xxx, &
201. Conaily found in deep water, very common every-
where in Port Jackson.
44 A. rrisertatus, M. & T., Arch. f. Nat., Bd. 1., 1843, p. 117.
This is also confined to deep water, B tany "Ba , and P.J.
45 A. PECTINATA, Sladen, Jour. of Linn. Soe. ; pa aphi ie Yor
VII
46 Paria ACUMINATUS, oo C.R., Vol. xxx., p. 225, pl.
xl., f. 1-2; pl. xlii. f 7-8. Station 164 off P.J., 950 fms.
me
47 Luipia MACULATA ? Mull. & Trochel, System. ‘Aster., p- 77.
oast of New South Wales. There is one specimen in the
Australian Museum, the arms are 7 in number and the
spread is 18 inches. ‘here are also several large specimens
in the Macleay Museum from Jervis Bay.
Family PENTAGONASTERID/. oe
48 PENTAGONASTER AsTROLOGORUM, M. & T., Syst. Aster. 1842p.
; Gray, Synopsis Starfish, Brit. Mus., 1866, p. 11; ©
ol. Xxx., p. 269. Sydney Harbour, “tes Challenger. a
49 P. NOBILIS, Mull. & Trosch., Arch. f. Natur., 1843, Band 1.
p- anly Beach. :
50 Astroconium Dusent, Gray, P.Z.S., 1847, p. 91; Synopsis,
366, pi liiol. ii, £2. Vindee stones, Taylor Bay ;
Watson’s Bay ; (WwW. :
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. 201
51 A. puLcHELLUM, Gray, Ann. & Mag. N.H., 1840, p. 280;
“aye i 1866, p« 14,-pl.: vig & 3. New South Wales,
(“Challe r.”)
52 pers OCELLIFERA, Lamarck, Anim. sans Vert., 1816, Vol.
pe bbs; Gray, Synopsis, p- 15; Perrier, Revision
Stllnides ‘Arch. Zool. Exp., Vol. v., 1876, p. 3; C.R.,
é ‘ Watson’s Bay, (Master P. Ramsay.)
53 Smmunasta GRANULOSUS, Perrier, Rev. Stellarides, Arch. Zool.
.. Vol. v., p. 43. New South Wales, (‘Challenger.”)
Family ANTHENEID 4.
54 ate gar acuta, Perrier, Ann. Sci. Naturelles, 1869, 5 Ser.,
xii; , 280; ; C.R., Vol. xxx., p. 340. Port Jackson,
ra 15 fms. (« Challenger.’ 9
55 A. oo Perrier, “Arch. Zool. Exp. Revis. Stell., Vol.
+» p. 52. Port Jackson, 0-5 fms., (“ Alert ” Report, p-
137 . There is some sontunicit 3 in reference to our single
species of Anthenea. In the first place Prof. F. Jefirey
Bell (P.L.S., N.S.W., Vol. 1x., p. 498) allows it to pass as
A. tuberculosa, Gray, which however is a northern form
not found on our coasts ; the same authority in the “ Alert”
Report sets it down as A. Havescens. Whilst Percy Sladen
in the Challenger Report refers it to A. acuta, oe says
that the exact habitat of A. flavescens is not know
Family GYMNASTERID/.
56 Asrrropsis vernicina, Lamarck; Perr., l.c., Vol. v., P- 98 ;
Gray, Synopsis, p. 16, pl. vi, £1. (Petricia punctata. )
Common cae stones Chowder Bay ; Watson’s Bay, (W
Family ASTERINID A.
57 Pariria cRAssA, es Ann. & Mag. N.H., 1840; Perrier, l.c.,
. V., p. 246. Dredged at the mouth of Lane Cove
River, (Dr. E. P. Ram say.)
58 ey ? sp. Under sivas Watson’s Bay, (W.)
59 Asrerina catcar, Gray, Ann. & Mag. N.H., 1840; Perr.,
Vb... Vu 216. Under stones, very common, Middle
Harbour ; Coogee Bay, (W.)
60 A. Gunnn, Gray, Ann. & Mag. N.H., 1840, p. 289 ; Perrier,
Vol. v., p. 218. Under stones, Watson’ s Bay; Ch howder
Bay ; and many other places ; not so equa ‘as the pre-
ceding species, (W.)
61 A. exigua, Lam., An. S. Vert., t. iii, p. 241; Encyel.
Methodique, pl. c., £. 3; Perr., Le. Vol. v., p- 222. This
species is found between high and low water mark in the
harbour and all the outer coast, it is the most Hroquent a
202 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—-MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
all our Starfishes. The ova of this species are deposited
on stones in shallow rocky pools, and are to be found from
June to December. They are particularly well adapted
have passed through the larval stages. (W.) A. regularis
Verrill, is not found in Port J ackson ; the ‘‘ good series
mentioned in the “ Alert” Report are very “probably A.
exigua.
62 A. peniciLLaTa, M. & ig: , System Aster., 1842, p. 42, No. 9.
Rare, Watson’s Ba W.
63 A. sp. Allied to the Iaat but distinct from it. Rare, Rose
whi
64 NEPANTHIA BELcuery, Perrier, l.c., Vol. v., p. 240; “ Alert,”
Report, p. 131. P.J.
Order CRYPTOZONTA.
Family STICHASTERIID.
65 SricHasTeER POLYPLAX, M. & T., Arch. f. Natur., 1843 ; Sladen,
C.R., Vol: eux, p,-192. ‘Under stones, Watson’s Bay ;
Chowder Bay; Cabbage Tree Bay. Specimens in the
harbour are asa rule very small, those from the outside are
often much larger. (W.)
Family PTERASTERIIDA.
66 Reraster rnsiGnis, Sladen, Jour. Linn. Soc., London, Vol-
xvi, p. 200; O.R., Vol. xxx., p. 482, pl. Ixxvi., £.3-4; pl.
bexyii., £. 13, 12. Port y Ea ? (fide Bell.)
Family ECHINASTERIDA.
67 PLECTASTER DECANUS, M. & T., Arch. f. Nat., 1843, Band L,
«114, 6 :
o orge’s Head, . Ramsay).
Shark Island, (Mr. Hunt); Vaucluse Point (Mr. Lea
Family ASTERITD A.
68 Asterias CALAMARIA, Gray, Ann. & May. . H., 1840, p. 179;
Synopsis, Starfish, Brit. rad 1866, p. Perrier, Arch.
Zool. Exp. Rev. Stell., Vol. 1v., p. 307 ; * Loriol Mem. de
la Soe. ety 5 et Hist. Nat., Genies 1884- 5, Vol. xxix., No-
4, pl. , £. 12. Very common in deep ‘water an s
tuder Me ibo at low tide, Farm Cove ; Watson’s Bay,(W-)
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. 203.
69 Uniopura GLopirera, Gray, Ann. & Mag. N.H., 1840, p- “988:
Perrier, l.c., Vol. tv 342. Frequent under stones,
Chowder Bay ; ; Rose ‘Bay ; ; Taylor Bay, (W.)
Class ECHINOIDEA.
Order ENDCYCLICA.
Sub-Order DESMOSTICHA,
Family CIDARIDA.
70 PHyLiacantuus AusTRALIS, Ramsay, Catalogue of de ogee
mata in the Australian Museum, p. 3 and 44, pl. i
outh Reef 6 fms., al (Dr. E. P. Ramsay).
N.
=ph xiv,, f. A-B. ee at Taylor Bay ; ; Watson’s Bay,
wry (WV:
72 Goytociparis TuBARIA, Lam., Anim. sans. Vert. , p. 57, 1816 ;
. vi. 2 49, ]. xl, f. 1-25; Agassiz, Revision
Echinoidea, part iii., p. 397. 5-8 fms. South Reef and off
Pa (1D
73 Cesmaogmaat Ropegersu, A. Agass., P. Acad. Sci. Phil.
3, p. 354; Rev. Echin., pt. i., p. 98 ; pt. iii., p. 412,
pl. iii. id at pl. xxiv. tf 37. Common under stones,
Watson’s Bay,
74 Seichanian ins TUBERCULOSUS, Lam., Anim. Sans. Vert.
Agass.. Rev. Echin. p. iii., p. 449, pl. v. i, £45; pl xxxvi.,
-4. Rare, Shark P oint, pfs He (Mr. H nt).
75 8, ERYTHROGRAMMUS, Valenc., Voy. of Vents, Zoophytes, pl.
vii., f. 1, 1846 ; Agass. Rev. Echin., pt. i., p. 163, pt. iii., p.
441, pl. v.a, f. 2-4. Very common under stones, Taylor
Bay, and many other places,
Family Giga ts
76 Satmacts Dussument, Agass., Ann. Se. Nat., Vol. vi., Ser. iii.,
c 359, 1846 ; A. Agass., Réy. ‘Bahio., pt. iii., p. 473, pl.
1.0, . 1-3. ea
17 8. sua, Bell, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1880, p. 431, pl. xli., £
Frequent in deep water, P.
78 8. RARISPINA, Agass. & Desor., Ann Se. Nat. Ser. 3, Vol. vi
p. 359, A. Agass., Rev. Ech., pt. iii., p. 475 ; pl. viii.d, ft
Se a Fe ; say.)
798: SULCATA, Agass. & Desor., Ann. Se. Nat., AM Vol. a
9; A. Agass., Rev. Ech., p. 476, pl. viii 3, pl. vi
80 P.J., r. Ramsay.
8. Woonstt, ‘Ramsay, we Echinoidea, p. 18 and 47, pl. ii., f
i, 2, 3. » (De msay.)
204 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
81 S.?sp. Under stones, George’s Head, P.J., (Ed. McIntosh).
82 esas teal cr ovum, Agass. & Desor., Ann. Sc. Nat. (3) Vol.
VI., p- + As Agass. Rev. Echin. , pt. ili., p. 480, pl. viii.e,
f. 3-4. ic haseery in deep water ; often found under stones
at low tide, and washed up on sandy beaches Botany ;
Coogee ; Cho wader ; Watson’s Bay,
83 A. GRISEUS, Blainville, A. Agass., Rev. Echin., pt. iii., p. 480,
pl. xxxviii., f. 20-21 otany.
84 A. et ti Valenc., Voy. of “ ‘as wai pl. ii., £2; A. Agas.
pt. i . 479, pl. viii.c, f. 1-2. Queen’s Beach, "Bo otany.
85 Hotorsnvsmis ie i dase areas Lutken; A. Agass. , Rev. Echin.
, p. 485, pl. vi. £ 25, 25a, ‘pl. Vili.¢, £56. BH
(Dr. fans ¥)
86 TRIPNEUSTES AncuLosus, Leske; Bell, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1879,
; Agass., Rev. Echin , pt. i. p. 135, pt. ili, p.
+ A iv.b, f. “5-6: XXV., f 6-7. Very rare, Shark
Point, P.J., (M r. Hun
87 Bvncmsts AUSTRALIA, Ton, -Woods, Proc. Linn. Soe., N.S. W.,
Vol. 11, p. 167. PJ.
Order IT. EXOCYLICA.
Sub-Order CLYPEASTRIDA.
Family EUCLYPEASTRID 2.
88 ee AUSTRALIS, Desml., Tabl. Syn., 240 ; Agass, Rev.
ae a iii., p. 506, pl. xiii, f. 9:10 ; C.R., Vol. I11., p-
89 F. ovULUM, Lam., Anim. Sans Vert., p. 17; Agass.. Rev.
, lii., p. 507, pl. xiii.e, f. 1-3.
90 Beaveiarats TESTUDINARIUS, Gray, P. Zool. Soc., London,
p. 35, 1851. P.J.
91 Lacanum PERONII, Agass., Int. Mon. Scut., 1841, p. 123, pl.
xxii., f. 21-24 ‘Agass., Rev. Echin., iii., p. 522, pl. xiii.¢,
¥, 45.
Sub-Order PETALOSTICHA.
Family SPATANGIDA.
92 pacar fawrre: Lam.; Agass., Rev. Echin. iii., p. 579,
: , £. 7-12; pl. xxv., £. 33-34; pl. xxvi., f. BL 22;
pl. xxxvii., £, 13-14; O.R., Vol. mm. p. 173, pl. 38, f. 233
pl. xl., £. 54, 5D ; pl. xii. 17-20. PJ.
93 bag V ALENCIENNESII, Agass. & Desor es Sci.
pt Ser. 3, uty, Vol. viil., p. 9, pl. xvi, "al. earet
J., (Dr. Ramsay.)
94 Loves ELONGATA, Vici Eyre, Voy. us 1.; C.R., Vol. 11.
5, pl. xxxix., f. 13; pl. xl., f. 45, 46. PJ.
MOLLE
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. 205
95 speanereth AvstRaLE, Gray, Ann. & Mag. N. Hist.,
r. 2, 1851, PJ.
96 rac APICATUS, ‘Ten. -Woods, P.L.S., N.S.W., Vol. rv.,
§ , pl. xiii., f. 1-5. PJ.
97 me CARINATUS, Lam., Agass., Rev. Echin., iii., p. 596, pl.
a, f. l. xxv., f. 36- 37, pl. xxvi. 88° BA.
98 Noktmairin VENTRICOSA, Gray, Ann. & Mag. N. e @) Vol.
; Agass., Rev. Echin., iii, p. ‘614.
bo
io.)
Oo
Class IV. HOLOTHURIOIDEA.
Order APODA.
Family SYNAPTID.
99 SyNapTA DOLABRIFERA, Stimpson, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil.
Vol. vit., 1855, p 386; C.R., Vol. xiv., p. 27. Watson’s
Bay; N eutral Bay, (
100 Curtropora AvsTRALIANA, “Stimpson, le., p. 386; C.R., Vol.
Iv., p. 16 and 33. This and the preceding species are
usually found together. under stones in muddy places,
Watson’s Bay
101 C. Japontca, Von Marenzeller ; C.R., p. 17 and 32. Off
Green Point, ts Cn)
Order PEDATA.
Family DENDROCHIROT.
102 Pippen MACULATA, Semper, Holoth., p. 47, pl. xiii., £ 8,
oy he SO ee BOO: + Bort
103 C, ee Theel. : GR, Vol. xtv., p. 61, pl. ix., £5. PJ.
104 Corocuirus SPINOSUS, Q. & G., Astrolabe Vol. 1v., p. 118,
pi. vii, £ 1-10; C.R., Vol. x1v., p. 120, pl. xiv, £ 34.=
St os validum, Bell, Zool. “ Alert,” p. 150, pl. ix.,
Very Common in deep water, P.J.
105 ©, cst Ludwig ; C.R., p. 83 and 12 2, pl. xiv., f. 5-6; pl.
£6. Under stones, Watson’s Bay, P. _(W.
106 ©. “ronencvLoscs, Q. & G., Astrolabe, Vol. rv., 'P 131; C.R.,
Se tS ole F
Sub-Family GasTRoPoDA.
107 Psonus sp. Off Ball’s Head, P.J. (Dr. Ramsay.)
Sub-Family SporaprpoDA.
108 Tuyonr BUCCALIS, open ae P. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil., 1855,
p. 385; C.R., p. 136 i
109 T. oxent. Bell, Zool. “ ides p. 149, pl. ix. f£. D; C.R., p.
: 139. PJ.
206 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
110 PHYLLOPHORUS PERSPICILLUM, Selenka, Zeits. fur Zoolegie,
1 . 352, £778 10-111; O.R.,, p. 1 150. ff
the Challenger Report there is a query as to whether this
species belongs to the genus Oreula or to Phyllophorus. I
have seen the inner alternating circle of tentacles so that
it belongs to the latter genus. Off Shark Point, P.
£11 P,. Bais gy Theel., CR. , p-.97, pl. ¥..6..3 5~ pl ving ©
ae F
Family ASPIDOCHIROT A.
112 Honornuria sp. Vaucluse Point, (Mr. Rowsell).
Order ELASIPODA.
Family DEIMATID A.
113 gerbera vIOLACEA, Theel., C.R., Vol. rv., p. 78, pl. 13.
Station 164, off PJ. (“ Challenger.’ )
114 Wuneyonts MosELevi, Theel., C.R., Vol. 1v., p. 88, pl. 17.
Station 164 off P.J., (“ Challenger. a
Sub-Kingdom VERMES.
Class I. PLATYHELMINTHES.
Order I. TURBELLARIA.
DENDROCELA.
Family PLANARIIDA.
1 PoLycELIS AUSTRALIS, erp Neue, — Thiere,
1859, Vol. 1., p. 21, pl. iv., f 45. Illawarr
Family EURYLEPTID A.
2 Tuysanozoon cruciatum, Schmarda, l.c., p. 30, pl. vi., f. 68.
PJ.
3 T. ausrraLe, Stimpson, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci., Phil., ee
Vol. vu1., p. 289. Under stones, Taylor Bay ; Watson
Bay, (W.)
Family ? ?
4 Dioncus paptus, Stimpson, l.c., p. 389. PJ.
5 D. optonaus, Stimpson, l.c., p. 389. PJ.
RuyncHoca@La.
Family CARINELLIDA.
6 PoLia RHOMBOIDALIS, Stimpson, l.c., p. 390, PJ.
ial call
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. 207
7 Borzasia VIRIDIS, Quoy & Gaim., Voy. Astrolabe, Vol. tv.,
p. 288, pl. xxiv., f. 9-11.
8 Meckeia AUSTRALIS, Stimpson, P. Acad. N. Sci. Phil., 1857,
1 Pa:
9M. sp. A very pretty species marked with red and white
lines. Taylor Bay.
Class Il. NEMATELMINTHES,
Order NHEMATODA.
m not aware of any described species of this order from Port
kien, but Dr. N. Cobb, informs me that free swimming Nema-
todes are ——t and no doubt there are many species to be
worked o
CHAETOGNATHA.
10 Sacirta sp. In rock pools Neutral Bay, (Mr. "pein.
Common on the surface near the Heads, P.J., (W.)
Class III]. ANNELIDA.
Sub-Class CHAETOPODA.
Order I. POLYCHAETA.
Sub-Order ERRANTIA.
Family AMPHINOMID.
11 Ampninome sp. P.J.
12 Hiepone Gaupicuaupbu, Audouin & Berets McIntosh,
C.R., Vol. xu, p. 30, pl. i. f. 5, pl. iv. £. 3, pl. iii.a, f.
13- 17. PJ,
Family APHRODITID 2.
13 erp austRALIs, Baird, Jour. Linn. Soc., London, .
+p. 176; MeIntosh, 'O.R., p. 34, pl. vii., f. 6-7,
a f. 4-7. "Pp,
F ee POLYNOIDZ.
14 Lepwonorus sreiatus, Kingberg, hii» af K. Vetensk.
ad. rhgdmones 1855, p. 381. PJ.
15 L. Jacxsont, Kinberg, l.c., d. 383.
16 L. DICTYOLEPIS, Haawell, P.LS., N.S. W,, Vol. vit., p- 287,
_ pl.ix., f. 7-8. Dredged in in shallow water, Watson's s Bay,
(Dr. Wapeoht il).
208 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
17 PoLyNoEr AvstRALis, Schmarda, Neie. With. Thiere, pt. ii,
. 154, Woodcut a, b, b’.
18 THORMORA ARGUS, Val. ; Quarteetages, Hist. Nat. des Anneles
Vo
ss
a
19 Awnisox Want, ices lie:, p19, phi-vi.,£. 28, pl ae
Ugh i
20 A. PRAECLERA, Hasw., Proc. Linn. Soc., N.S.W., Vol. vit,
290, . ix, f, 10-12. Among Mussels at low tide, (Dr.
Ha aswe
21 A. ASCIDIICOLA, Hasw., l.c., p. 291, pl. ix., f. 16. In an
cidian obtained i “a the trawl at the mouth of the Parra-
agers Riv
22 A. PACHYLEPIS, ieee: le., p. 292, pl. ix. £17. Under
stones near high water ine Pali, 4Dr. Haswell),
Family SIGALIONIDA.
23 THALENESSA FimBRIATA. McIntosh, C.R., Vol. x11, p. 144, ee
xix., : Dl eet, £4: ‘ol. xxiv, £ G pl. xxv., 1-2;
pl. xiii. ak f. 13. Of PJ.
Family NEPHTHYDIDA.
24 Neputuys Lonerprs, Stimpson, P. Acad. Nat. Sci., Phil.
1854-55, Vol. vir., p. 392. Botany Bay.
Family PHYLLODOCIDA.
25 PHyLLopce pupLEx, McIntosh, O.R., Vol. x11., p. 167, pl.
xxvil., f.8; pl. xxxii., f.9; pl. xv.a, f. 1. Station 163,
(Challenger).
26 P. Novm-Hoia Kinberg, Opera af K. Vetensk-
Akad. Fothaudhanese mig 241.. P.J. 12 fms.
27 EuLaLia _QUADROCULA, Has Pp rs. , N.S.W., Vol. x., p- 748,
pl. liii., £. 6-9. Dredged j in PA; (Dr. Haswell).
Family HESIONIDZ.
28 — revs Sa, Schmarda, Lc., pt. ii, p. 77, pl
f.2 Pa.
29 Pilaiinet crinira, Haswell, l.c., Vol. x., p. 749, pl. liii., f
10-12. Dredged in P.J., (Dr. Haswell).
Family SYLLIDA.
30 Syiuis corruscans, Hasw., l.c., Vol. x., p. 734, pl. 1, £ 1-3
1 lv, £. 5. Littoral; extending to 15 fms, PJ. (Dr
Haswell.
31 8. eb me Hasw., l.c., Vol. x., p. 739, pl. li., £ 1-3.
Mussels and “Ascidians, P J, (Dr. Hasw ell).
$28. sce ici Hasw., l.c., Vol. x., p. 741, Re L, £. 45.
Obtained in the trawl in a few f tl pr. (oe t Haswell)
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. 209
33 8. Scumarprana, Hasw., l.c., Vol. x., p. 742, pl. li., f. 4-8. PJ.
34 8. Nig cy bea Hasw., Le, Vol. Xi p.: tay pl. lii, f. 1-3.
ones, Neutral Bay, (Dr. Haswe ell).
35 THOE iacsonate , Kinberg, Le., 1865, p. 249. PJ.
36 Eurymepusa PICTA, Kinberg, Le. , 1865, p. 249. Pd,
37 GNATHOSYLLIS zonaTA, Hasw., es Vol. x. p. 746, pe Im, &.
0 SP BS
Family NEREID.
38 NEREILEPUS AMBLYODONTA, Schmarda, Le., pt. ii., p. 106, pl.
KES, £. 245.7 VP,
39 Nerzis J ACKSONI, Kinberg, l.c., 1865, p. 169. Under stones
at low tide, P. J,
40 N. tanauipa, Kinberg, l.c., 1865, p. 169. 12 fms. P.J.
41 Neanrues VAALIL, Kinberg, Te. , 1865, p. 171. Under stones
PJ.
at low tide
42 oo Nov#-Hotianpi#, Kinberg, l.c., 1865, p. 175.
8-10 fms., P.J.
Family ? ?
43 is ag ey Haswell, P.L.S., N.S.W., Vol. x., p. 752,
pl. liv., £. 6-7 ; pl. lv., f. 1-4 P.J.
Family STAUROCEPHALIDA.
44 Sravrocernarus Avstra.is, Hasw., l.c., Vol. x., p. 747, pl.
liii., f. 1-5. Among Mussels ai. low tide, P.J., (Dr.
Haswell).
45 8. Lovenn, Kinberg, l.c., 1864, p. 574. 12 fms., PJ.
Family LUMBRINEREID&.
46 Noroctrrus BREVICIRRUS, Schmarda, l.c., pt. ii., p. 117.
47 Airsaacperte MIRABILIS, Kinberg, l.c., 1864, p. 568. Near
ww. 13
48 L. JACKSONI, p. 667; pl. ‘xxau., © 26.
Under stones, Watson’s Bay.
Sub-Class II. Grepuyrea.
A. CHAETIFERA.
83 THaLasseMa sp. Off Green Point, P.J.
St Bonewuia sp. See P.L.S., N.S.W., Vol. x., p. 331. Under
oar Neutral Bay ; Mossman’s Bay, a,
B, AcHAETA.
85 PHascotosoma Avstra.is, Kefferstein, Beitrage zur Anatom
und Syst. Kenntniss der Si unculide en, Gottengen Na
chricten, 1865, p. 197. Sydney, (Dr. Schutte).
212 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—-MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
86 P. NopULIFERA, Stimpson, P. Acad. N. Sci., Phil., 1885, Vol.
V1 DDO. PS.
87 Puymosoma Japonica, Grube, 54th Jahresbericht der Schle-
sischen Gonelleschaft fur vatdriatidiachs ultur, Breslau,
ie p.73; C.R., Vol. xm., p.21. Very common under
, Neutral Bay ; ; Watson’ s Bay.
88 paren tape ar. Pals
Sub-Class II]. Hrrupinea,
Family RHYNCOBDELLID.
89 *BRANCHELLION sp. P.J.
90 EUBRANCHELLA sp. PJ.
91 PonToBDELLA LEUCOTHELA, Schmarda, Neue Wirbellose Thiere
p. 6, pl. xvi., £. 146, PJ.
Class IV. ROTIFERA.
92 Syncnarta sp. Among weeds, Callan Park Jetty, Parra- |
matta River. 4
Sub-Kingdom ARTHROPODA. a
Class I CRUSTACEA. :
J. Enrromostraca.
Order I. PHYLLOPODA. Pp
PHYLLOCARIDEA. : |
1 PARANEBALIA LONGIPES, Willemoes ewe Trans. Linn. Soc., oe
ee Ser. 2, p. 26, ; Sars, in C.R., Vol.
pl.
, p- 10, pl. x ig LFA, Diviced | in PJ. , off Green Point,
(Dr. Ramsay). Previously only known from Bermuda.
* The following species have been described from South-West
and West Australia, by Dr. Baird, P.Z.S., London, 1869, P-
311-313 :—
tee oar LINEARE, Baird; on Mustelus, King George's
B. ponteivs, Baird ; on Myliobatus, King George’s a
EUBRANCHELLA BRANCHIATA, Menzies, Trans. Linn. »~ VOu
1, p. 188, pl. xvii., f. 3 (1791). Ona turtle, Shark’ g Bay-
PoyroppeLLa Rayneri, Baird; on Rhinobatus, Shark’s Bay. —
It is probable the Port Jackson species may be mee
with those enumerated above.
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. 213
Order OSTRACODA.
Family CYPRID.
oneal ZEALANDICA, Brady; C.R., Vol. 1., 1880, p.
3, vba Pal.
3 Boieiccwiin SUBRENIFORMIS, Brady, C.R.,p. 38, pl. xv., f. 6a-a.
4 ARGILLAECIA BADIA, Brady, C.R., p. 40, pl. vi, £ 3aa. PJ.
5 MacrocyPRIs sETIGERA, rig CR. “pe 43, pl. i. flaa. PJ.
6 Barrpta Fusca, Brady, C.R., p. 49, pl. vii., £ ‘Qad; Trans,
Z. Soe , 1865, Vol. V., p. 34, pl. Ivii., f. 9 ad. PJ.
7 B. minima, Brady, O:R., p. 53, pl. vii., f. 6 a-g, f. eand g, from
PJ.
8 B. VICTRIX, Brady, Les Fonds de la Mer., Vol. 1., p. 162, pl.
£17, 18 ; CR., p. 56, ph xT. 5 bib BI.
Family CYTHERID.
10 CyrHerE veLLicata, Brady, C.R., p. 64, pl. xii., f£. 2a-d. PJ.
11 C. pemissa , Brady, ‘Ann . & Mag. N. H., 1868, (4) Vol. 11, p.
80, pl. wi le: GR. p. 66, pl. xii, £ 7 ay. ra.
12 C. cumutus, Brady, C.B.., p. 11, pl x xiii, f. 2a-d. PJ.
p. 76, pl. i A a? +O... p. 1, pl Xiy¥, {Tad
15 ©. cy een Brady, UR. p. 78, pl. iv., £ la oy PJ.
16 C. Govson1, Brady, ‘O.R., p. 96, pl. be 2 age 8 Tag. ie
17 C, DICTYON, Brady, C.R., p. 99, pl. xxiv, f. lay. Off P.
18 C. DASYDERMA Brady, CR, p. 105, pl. xvii., £. 4-7; pl. xviii.
f. 4 PS.
19 ©. bavtatns: Brady, C.R., p. 105, pl. xxiii., f. 7a-d. PJ.
20 C. rricrisrata, Brady, C. R. ag 110, pl. xxiii, £ Gad. PJ.
21 Krirue propucta, Brady, O.R., p. 114, pl. xxvii, f. 1 aj.
22 Loxoconcua AvELLANA, Brady, C.R., p. 117, pl. xxviii.,f. Las.
J.
23 L. Ausrrauis, Brady, C.R., p. 119, pl. xxviii., f. 5a,/; pl. xxix.
Bad. PJ.
24 Xxsroneneris GRANULOSA, Brady, C.R., p. 125, pl. xxx.,f. 5a-d.
a
25 X. cura, Brady, C.R., p. 126, pl. xxxi.,f£6ad. PJ.
26 Cyrnerura curvisrriata, Brady, O.R., p. 131, pl. xxxii., f
lOad. P.J.
Family CYTHERELLID®.
28 Cyrnerenta putcura, Brady, O.R., p. 174, pl. xliv., £. 3 a-0.
ra.
214
29
oo
or
i)
oO
Dam
or
46
THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
C. puncrata, Brady, C.R., p. 174, pl. xxxiv., f. 6 a-b ; pl. xliv.,
Lwg. Pd.
Order III. COPEPODA.
Family CALANIDA.
CALANUs GRACILIS, Dana, U.S. Expl., Crust., rae pl. xxiv.,
f. 10; Bra ays C.R., Vol. vim, p. 35, pl. f. 1-6; pl.
xlvi.
EvcaLaNnus ATTENUATUS, Daw he.,. pl. Ixxv., £..1; C.RB., Le,
p- 1. vi., £. 1-8; pl. i , £. 8-10. Off PJ.
PLEUROMMA ABDOMINALE, Gnas: ; Brady, l.c., p. 46, pl. xi., f.
sg. ea, £. 1-165 pl xxx; £) 13-14. Of PJ.
Dvoxreria FLAVICORNIS, eta Brady, C.R., p. 50, pl. xv.,
f. 1-9a ft PJ.
UnNDINA vious Dana; C.R., p. 53, pl. xv., f. 11-15; pl.
XViii., Off P.J.
wD Darwint, ‘Lubbook, Trans. Linn. Soc., London, Vol. XXIII.,
p-. 179, pl. xxix., f. 4-5; C.R., p. 54, ‘pl. XVi., " 1-4, 6-14.
Off
ScoLEcrTHRIX Dang, Lubbock, Trans. Ent. Soc., Vol. Iv.,
cong pl. ix, £ 6-9 ; OR., p. 57, pl. xvii., f. 1-12.
EvUCHETE PRESTANDRER, Philippi; Brady, C.R., p. 60, pl.
xvili., f. 7-15, pl. xix. Off PJ.
CANDACE PECTINATA, Brady, C. R., p. 67, pl. xxx., f. 1-13. Off
i
C. PACHYDACTYLA, Dana ; Brady, C.R., p. 68, pl. xxxi., f. 2-9.
Off P.J.
Br1pius ARMATUS, Brady, C.R., p. 76, pl. x., £.5-16. Off P.J-
TEMORA Poe E Lubbock, Tran. Ent. Soc., 1856: C.R., p. 79;
atv, © P17, of
Guicrabibicen rurcATuS, Dana; Brady, O.R., p. 83, pl. xxviil.,
£. L-1t, OF Pa.
PonTeLta acura, Dana; Brady, C.R, p. 89, pl. xxxvi., f
1-12. Of PJ.
P. acutirrons, Dana; Brady, C.R., p. 81, pl. xxxv., £ 1-13.
Off P.J.
P. prumara, Dana; Brady, C.R., p. 92, pl. xxxvii. £ 1-11.
Off PJ.
Family CYCLOPID.
O1rTHONA CHALLENGER, Brady, C.R., p. 97, pl. xl, £. 1-10.
Off P.J
Family CORYCAEIDA.
Corycarus varus, Dana; Brady, C.R., p. 111, pl. lii., £ b
14. Of Pid.
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND XEIGHBOURHOOD. 215
47 Oncaka optusa, Dana; Brady, C.R., p. 120, pl. li., f. 1-11.
Off P.J.
Family SAPHIRINID A.
48 SAPHIRINA SPLENDENS, Dana; Brady, C.R., p. 127, pl. xlix.,
f. 11-13. Off PJ...
Order IV. CIRRIPEDIA.
Family I. BALANIDA.
Sub-Family BaLaNninz.
49 hee alos cpes Linn. ; Darwin, Monograph of the
edia, (Ray Society) London, 1851- 1854, Vol. 11., p.
194, hi ee: a, 1; pl. ii, fig. 1 a,o. Sydne
50 B. Triconus, tie n, Le, . pee i a igs teint -
iy
52 B. Imperator, ee l.c., p. 288, pl. oy f. 4a, 4c. P.J.
53 Acasa suncara, Lamarck ; Darwin, l.c., p. 310, pl. ix., figs.
A ae
Qa-2d.
54 A. Guans, Lama rek ; Senay sree p. 314, pl. ix., f. 5a-5e. PJ.
55 Termacuira ROSEA, Darwin, l.c., 335, pl. x., f. 3a, 3 Sd Pd,
59 a2 skrun: Darwin, Le., p. 353, pl. xii. " £8: °Ru. a
60 E. moprsrus, Darwin, Le. , p. 350, pl. xii., f la, le.
61 Toniciveina TRACHEALIS, Shaw; Darwin, Lc, p. 431, pl.
; t. 3a, Se. NAW.
Sub-Family I]. CHTHaMain2.
62 CurnamaLus ANTENNATUs, Darwin, Le., p. 460, pl. xviii. f. 2.
63 Cnamarsteno COLUMNA, Spengler; Darwin, l.c., p. 470, pl.
i Sa,
64 Pistia AURANTIACUM, Darwin, Le., p. 480, pl. xx., £. 1a,
65 Caropuracmus POLYMERUS, Darwin, l.c., p. 487, pl. xx., £ 4a,
4e. N.S.W.
Family II. LEPADID. :
66 aay Hinuu, Leach; Darwin, l.c., Vol. 1, p. 77, pli, f 2.
OL, a Linn. ; Darwin, l.c., p. 81, pl. i, £ 4. PJ.
216 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—-MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
68 L. pecrinata, Spengler; Darwin, l.c., p. 85, pl. i, f. 3.
mon on shells of Spirula Peronii, Bondi.
69 L. Austrraxis, Darwin, l.c., p. 89, pl. i, £ 5.
70 Paciasma Fissa, Darwin. On the feet of Clibanarius
strigimanus, (an hermit crab). PS.
71 P. craciie, Hoek., C.R., Vol. vut.,p. 46, pl. ii., f. 2-4. OF PJ.
72 Bae Oe ORTHOGONIA, Darwin, l.c., p. 130, pl. ii., f. 10.
s Head, on the stem of Virgularia. (Dr. Ramsay.)
73 Pisces NEPTUNI, Macdonald, P.Z.S., 1869, p. 440, pl.
33-34. n the gills of various crabs, P. J.
74 ALEPAS PEDUNCULATA, Hoek., , Vol. vul., p. 57, p. iii, £
Off P.J.
75 TBLA QUADRIVALVIS, Cuvier ; Darwin, lc., p. 203, pl. iv., f. 9.
is species possesses supplementary males ; it is very
mmon under stones at Watson’s Bay and. many other
ohcke (W.)
76 ScatpeLtum Prronu, Gray ; Darwin, l.c., p. 246, pl. vi. f 6.
all’s Head, PJ. (W.
77 Lirnorrya CAUTA, ‘Darwin, Le., p. 356, pl. vii., £3. N.S.W.
Il. Manacosrraca
Order I. ARTHROSTRACA.
Sub-Order I. Amphipoda.
Family ORCHESTID A.
78 TALORCHESTIA QUADRIMANA, Dana, U.S. Expl. Exp., Crust. IL.
9, pl. lix., f. 7; Cat. Crust., p. 216, no 394. Bo ndi.
79 OrcnEstia MaAcLEYANA, Haswell, P L.S., N.S.W., Vol. Ivo
p- 250, pl. vii., £ 2; Cat. Crust. p. 220, no. 401. Sandy
J.
beaches
80 ALLORCHESTIA ie we Dana, U.S. Expl. aii? Crust. IT.,
O, pl. lix., f£. 6; Cat Crust., p 221, no
81 A. micqie Haswell, l.c., Vol. tv. ,P- 250, pl. vith, £1; ; Cat.
Crust., p. 222, no. 406.
82 A. nicer, Haswell, l.c., p.319 ; Cat. Crust., p. 224, 408. PJ.
Family GAMMARID 2.
83 Monracua Mixers, Haswell, l.c., p. 323, pl. xxiv., £. 4; Cat
Crust., p. 226, no. 410. PJ.
84 M. Lonaicornts, Hacwell Le., p. 323, pl xxiv., f. 5; Cat.
Jrust., p. 226, no. 411.
85 AMARYLIS: BREVICORNIS, Haswell, le., p. 254; Cat. Crust., P+
228, no. 414.
86 Ovenorbia ornata, Haswell, l.c., p. 320, pl. xviii, £ 1; Cab
., p- 230, no. 416. PJ.
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. 217
87 C. uingata, Haswell, l.c., p. 321, p. xviii, f. 2; Cat. Crust.,
. 230, no. 417. PJ.
88 Lysianassa NniITENS, Haswell, Lc., p. 255, pl. viii, £5; Cat.
Crust., p. 232, pl. iv., f. 1, no. 418. PJ.
89 L. arrinis, Haswell, l.c., p. 255; Cat. Crust., p. 232, pl. iv.,
. 2, no. 419. PJ.
90 Oibcinbes TENUICORNIS, Haswell, l.c., p. 256, pl. viii., f. 6;
at. Crust. pl. iv., f. 6, no. 42 2. PS.
91 AmPELIsca ae RALIS, Hiasvel Lé., p. 257, pl. viii, f. 3;
Cat. Crust., p. 235, no. 423. PJ.
92 ve VILLOSUS, Haswell, Le., p. 258, pl. ix. £2; Cat.
‘ 236, no. 424. PJ.
93. P. hive, Haswell, 1.c., p- 259, pl. ix., f.3; Cat. Crust., p.
237, no. 525. PJ.
94 CEpicerus Fossor, Stimp., P. Acad. N. Sci., Phil., 1855; Cat.
Crust., p. 238, no. 426. Botany Bay.
95 CE. LATRANS, Haswell, lc. , p. 324, pl. xix., f. 1 ; Cat. Crust.,
p. 239, no. 427. Bondi.
96 CE. AMENTOOLA Haswell, |.c., p. 325, pl. xxiv., f. 3 ; Cat. Crust.,
a8. of.
239, n
97 pence PINGUIS, Haswell, Lc., p. 325, pl. xix., £2; Cat.
rust. p. 240, no. 429. Bondi.
98 Impnimepra AmBiIGua, Haswell, ae p.. 327, pl. xxiv., £2;
at. Crust. p. 2 241, no. 430. Dredged, P.
99 Arytus ager re Haswell, l.c., p. 327, ph xviii, f 4 ;
Cat. Crust., p. 243, no. 431. PJ.
100 A. trppus, — le. p. 328, pl. xx., £1; Cat. Crust.,
p. +44, no, ‘PJ.
101 A. Siesta Haswell, l.c., Vol. v., p. 102, pl. vi., f.
3; Cat. Crust., p. 244, no. 433.
102 A. Lyell ese pedong le., Vol. v., p. 102, pl. vi.,
; Cat. Crust., p. 244, no. 434. 2
103 A. “supra Spence Bate, Cat. ‘Amphipoda, p- 137, pl.
XVi., ; Cat. Crust., p. 245, no. 435. P.J.
104 Piss "AUSTRALIS, Haswell, Le., p- 103, pl. vii, f. 1; Cat.
ust., p. 246, no. 437. otany y:
105 Busnes eens, Haswell, l.c., Vol. 1v., p. 331, pl. xx., f. 3;
, Vol. x., p. 100 ; Cat. Crust., p. 247, no. 438. PJ.
106 Lavon COMMENSALIS, Haswell, Le., Vol. rv., p. 261, pl.
f. 3; Cat. Crust. oe 248,, no. Pd.
107 L, “Nove Horaxoia, well, l.c., Vol. Iv., p- 329, pl. xvii.,
f. 2; Cat. Crust., p. 950, t no. 442. PJ. ?
108 Hanaoxia CRASSIPES, Haswell, Le, p. 330, pl. xix. f. 3;
t. Crust. 951, 443. “Pals
| itd Muins senting’ Haswell, | he, p. 252, pl. ix., f. 6-7 ; Cat.
t.. p. 252, no. 2
218 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
110 pacer RUBEO-MACULLTA, Stimpson, P. Acad. N. Cci., Phil.,
; Cat. Crust., p. 254, no. 446; P.L.S., N.S.W., Vol.
a "105
111 M. HAMIGERA, Haswell l.c., p. 333, pl. xxi, f. 1 ; Cat. Crust.,
25 PJ.
112 M. viripis, s Haswell Le., p. 333, pl. xxi., f. 2; Cat. Crust.,
p. 255, no. 448. PJ.
113 M. — Haswell, |.c., p. 332, pl. xx., £. 4; Cat. Crust.,
p. 256, no. 549. PJ.
114 M. ae Haswell, Lc., p. 334, pl. xxi., f. 8; Cat.
Crust., p. 257, no. 450. Clark Island, i 8
115 M. ee Haswell, lLe., Vol. v., p. 103, pl. vii, f. 2;
Cat. Crust., p. 258, no. 452. PJ.
116 Mrcama@ra Misrenen, Haswell, l.c., Vol. 1v., p. 265, pl. pe
f. 1; Cat. Crust., p. 258, no. 453. PJ.
117 M. SUBCARINATA, Haswell, le, p. 335, pl. xxi. £4; Cat.
Crust., p. 260, no 455.
118 M. Bacxu, Haswell, Lo, pi. 336, pl. xxi., f. 6; Cat. Crust.,
6.) Pd:
p. 21,
119 Wrens LONGIMANUS, =o l.c., p. 337, pl. xxii., f. (e~
Cat. Crust., p. 261, 58. P.
120 Pouxcnnnia TENUIPES, "Haswell, is, p. 345, pl. xxi1., £. 83.
Cat. C 262, 59.
121 F. “nv iconss isentll, l.e., p. 346; Cat, Crust., p. 263,
o. 460. P.J.
122 idicmonireudte Austra.is, Haswell, l.c., p. 271, pl. xi., £95
Cat. Crust., p. 263, no. 461.
123 M. Mowroxr, "Haswell, F. , p. 339, ‘pl. xxii., f. 4; Cat. Crust.,
p- 264, no. 462. PJ.
124 M. TEnuIPEs, he au le., p. 339, pl. xxii., £1 ; Cat. Crust.,
p-. 264, no. 463. Clark Island, P.J.
125 M. cuexieEr, Haswell, l.c., p. 440, pl. xxii., f. 3; Cat. Crust.
p- 265, no. 464. PJ.
Family CORYPHIIDA.
126 AMPHITH cgmanrewa, Haswell, l.c., p. 337, pl. xxi. | ee Sh
Cat. Crust., p. 266, no. 465, Clark Island, P.J
127 A. cra, Haswell, l.e., p. 269, pl. xi., f. 4; Cat. Crust.
PJ.
p- 267, n
128 A. satheesanik Haswell, lc., p. 270; Cat. Crust., p. 267;
no. 467. PJ.
129 A. serosa, Haswell, Lec., p. 270; Cat. Crust., p. 268, no
8. Rock-pools, Botan
46
130 XeENocHEIRA FAscrIaTa, Haswell, Le. , p- 272, pl. xii, £..6 ; Cat
Crust., p. 268, no. 469. PJ.
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. 219
131 eee TyPica, Haswell, l.c., p. 273, pl. xi., £.2; Cat.
Crust., p. 269, n 0. 470. Under stones at low water-mark,
132 Ponocens gpd ae Haswell; l.c., p. 348, pl. vxi., f. 8 ;
Led
at. Crust., p. 270, no. 47
133 Cenroration negate age lc., p. 274, pl. xxii, f. 1 ;
Cat. Crust., p. 271, P..
134 C. oaenety Flaiwell; i 9 ‘274, pl. xxii., f.5; Cat. Crust.,
272, no. 473. PJ.
s
135 C, MINUTUM, Haswell, l.c., p. 343, pl. xxii., £6; Cat. Crust.,
0. 474. PJ.
Pp. «
136 C. nes, Han le. Vol. v., p. 104, pl. vii, f£. 3; Cat.
. 273, no. 475. P.
137 Conowasr BRaziert, Haswell, Le., Vol. 1v., p. 343, pl. xxii.,
rust.‘ p. 274, n 476. 2-10 fms. PJ.
138 hous ye pant Haswell, ve , p- 274, pl. xii., f. 2; Cat.
Crust., p. 275, pl. iv., no. 477. PJ.
Tribe LarMIDIPODA.
Family CAPRELLID.
139 ae Nove. ete Haswell, l.c., Vol. tv., p. 275, pl.
L., ; Cat. Crust., p. 310, n 0. 532.
140 Puomins Auman Haswell, ee Vol. tv., ?. 276, pl. xil.,
; Cat. Crust., p. 311, no. 533. Pd.
#41 -P. pe Abe uring! aye Vol. 1v., p. 346, pl. xxii., f. 2 5
Cat. Crust., p. 312,
142 P. Haswentana, Beyer, in Die Caprelliden; Haswell,
8, NS. W.. Vol. 1x, p998.
143 Hircenia coRNIGERA, Haswell, l.c., Vol. rv., p. 347, pl. xxiii.
; Cat. Crust., p. 313, n 0. 536. Clark Island, PJ.
144 Caprenta ZQUILIBRA, Say.; Haswell, l.c., Vol. 1x., p. 999.
Off Ball’s Head, P.J.
145 C. vermis, Haswell, Le., Vol. 1v., p. 348, pl. xxiii, £ 3;
Cat. Crust., 314, no. 537. Pea.
146 C. arrenvara, Dana, U.S. Expl. Exp., Crust., p. 817, pl. lv.,
f. 1; Haswell, l.c., Vol. 1x., p. 1000. PJ.
147 ©, oe divccg ‘be. Vol. 1v., p. 276, pl. xii, f. 5; Cat.
Crust., p. 312, no, 534. P.J.
148 ©, Seat Haswell Le., Vol. 1v., p. 348, pl. xxiv., £1; Cs.
Crust., p. 214, no. 538. On ‘ales Circular Quay, PJ.
ADDENDA TO THE AMPHIPODA.
Family ?
149 PraryisuNopus MIRABILIS, ee C.R., Vol. xxrx., 1889,
. 830, pl. Iviii, 2 - 10 fms
220 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
150 neato AcINACcEUS, Stebbing, C.R., Vol. rite p. 1036,
pl. . cli. Station 163 B, off P.J., 35
151 Paseorkin veo a dade Stebbing, GR., Vel XXIX.; Te
194, . 2-10 fm
152 Ascuozostens BLossEvILLM, M. "Ed. ; ; Stebbing, C.R., Vol.
> , p. 1433. Off P.J., surface.
153 Tankiewekos Monceuri, Stetbing OR, Vol. xx1x., p. 1481,
1. 184. Station 164 A
Sub-Order II. Isopoda.
Family IDOTEID 2.
154 Iporga srricra, Dana, U.S. Expl. Exp., Crust., Vol. m., p.
704, pl. xliv., £. 7 ; Cat. Grist: , p- 276. NS.W.
Family ONISCID.
155 PuiLoueria MARINA, Chilton, P.L.S., N.S.W., Vol. 1x., p.
463, pl. xi, f. 1-6. In rock- -pools, Coogee Bay, (Chilton).
156 — Avsrratiensis, Dana, U.S. Ex ne “Exp., Crust., Vol.
., p. 740, pl. xlix., f. 3; Cat. Crust., p. 281. W.
Family CYMOTHOID.
157 Cerarornoa mBricata, Fabr.; Miers, Zool. “Alert,” p:300.
rd.
158 ConponopHiLus ArGus, Haswell, P.L.S,, N.S.W., Vol. V+
p. 471, pl. xvi, 0; Cat: Crust., p. 283. PJ.
159 OvrozeuKTES Owen, M.-Ed., Crust., Vol. m., p. 276, pl
xxxiil, f. 8; Cat. Crust., p- 283, no. 488. PJ.
Family ASGID/E.
160 Aca cycriops, Haswell, l.c., Vol. v., p. 11; Cat. Crust., P-
285, no. 490. PJ.
Family SPHAEROMIDA.
161 SpHarRoMA vERRUCAUDA, White; Dana, U.S. Expl. Exp.
rust. IT., p. 779, pl. lii, £6; Cat. Crust., p. 288, 00
495: PJ.
162 S. anomona, Haswell, l.c., Vol. v., p. 473, pl. x.6, £. 4 ; Cat
Crust., p. 288, no. 496. ra,
163 8. sabtis Haswell, l.c., p. 473, pl. xvi., f. 5; Cat. Crust., P-
288, no. 497. On the beach at Bondi.
164 S. aspera, Haswell, lc. p. 472, pl. xvi. £. 3; Cat. Crust,
p. 289, no. 498. P.J. a
165 8. ‘Qooxana, M.-Ed., Hist. Nat., Crust., Vol. m., p- 206 5 Re
Cat. Crust., p. 287. Sydney.
eens ae
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. 22}
166 Cymopocea ACULEATA, Haswell, l.c., Vol. v., p. 474, pl. xvi,
; Cat t. Crust., p. 291, no. 502. PJ.
167 Cruzcars TENUICAUDATA, Haswell, L.e., Vol. v., p. 475, pl.
-m 25 Oat. Crust., p- 295. PJ.
168 O. Nene Haswell, Le, Vol. vi, p. 184, pl. iii, £. 3;
Cat. Crust., p. 297. PJ.
169 C. oa Haswell, l.c., Vol. v1., p. 186; Cat. Crust., p.
ra.
170 C, ‘Lavenrit, a Miers, Zool. “ Alert,” p. 308; Cat.
Gi Pa.
171 Haswetra ies Haswell, l.c., Vol. v., p. 476, pl. xvii.,
PJ.
- 4; Cat. Crust , p. 302, no 520.
172 CrnarockrHatus GRAYANUS, White ; Beddard, C.R., Vol.
p. 148 J.
vil.
173 BaeGuoceaetia TRICORNIS, Haswell, l.c., Vol. 1x., p. 1005,
pl. liii., f£. 1. Dredged at Port Sacksch Heads.
174 Rieke ochicnas AUSTRALIENSIS, Dana, U.S. Expl. Exp., Vol.
I., p. 7865, pl. lit, f. 13. N.S.W.
Family ARCTURID/.
175 ARcTURUS BREVICORNIS, Haswell, l.c., Vol. v1., p. 195, pl.
iv., f. 5; Cat. Orust., 304. “P.J.?
Family ANTHURID.
176 my srg stioe Sect ge Haswell, |.c., p. 477, pl. xviii., f.1 5
t. Crust., p. 304, no. 525.
Hz ®. enassioon Hagwell es Pp “478, pl. xviii., £. 5 ; Cat.
5, no. 525.
178 P, nae “Haswell, Le, Vol x 1x., p. 1012, pl. liii., f. 2-5. P.J.
179 Hatiornasa PURPUREA, Haswell Le., p. 476, pl. xviil., £. 3;
Cat. Crust., p. 305, n PJ.
180 H. NACULAT=, Hise. rus P. 477, pl. xviii, £ 2; Cat.
rust., p. 306, no. 527
18] “estates VERMIFORMIS, Haswell, P.L.S., N.S.W., Vol. x.,
76, pls. xxxvi.-xxxvii. In the tubes of Vermilia,
Watson's Bay, (Dr. Haswell.)
Family TANAID.
182 efor gene Pape rie Haswell, l.c., Vol. v1., p. 748, £. 1-8 ;
. addenda. Dredged in
183 Tanarts oo maragis sn Haswell, 1.c., Vol. ix., p. 1006, pl. 1, £
1-8,
184 Barmvranats errr ace e Beddard, C.R., Vol. xvu., p.
» Pl. +» £6 9-14. — 10 fms.,
185 Panatawars, ee ey Hacwall Le., p- 1008, pl. it hae
rn
227 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
Family ANCEID/.
186 ANcEus FEROX, Haswell, I.c., Vol. rx., p. 1005, pl. lii., f. 1-5.
J., (T. Hewitt).
Family ASELLID/.
187 STENETRIUM ARMATUM, Haswell, l.c., Vol. v., p. 478 and Vol.
9, pl. li., f. 1-12; Cat. Crust., p. 308. Wie
188 S. INFRME, Haswell, Le., Vol. v. » p. 479, ‘ph xix., f. 2; Cat.
Crust., p. 309. PJ.
Family SEROLID A.
189 Serouis Bromiryana, Willemoes Suhm, P.R. Soc., wees
Vol. xxiv., p. 591, 1876; O.R,, Vol. KE, op, 53, 1%
Station 164 C. J.
190 S. exoneata, F, E. Beddard, C.R., Vol. x1, p.71, OffP.
191 S. pata, F. E. Beddard, C.R., Vol. x1, p. 74, ‘pl. viii., f
6-16. . tion 163.
Order II. THORACOSTRACA.
Sub-Order I. Stomatopoda.
192 a Brazier, Miers, Ann. & Mag. N.H., Vol. V.;
5, p. 11, pl. if 3-6; Cat. Crust., p. 206, no, 382. Pade
193 Bgviiiha MILES, Hess., Arch. f. Nat., xxxr., p. 169, pl. vil,
f. 21; Cat. Crust., p. 207, no. 385.
194 S. uavis,? Hess., Arch. fur Nat., xxx1. ae 170, pl. vii., f. 22.
PJ.
Sub-Order II. Schizopoda.
Family EUPHAUSIIDA.
195 Eupnausta Graciiis, Dana, U.S. Expl. Exp., Crustacea, p-
644, pl. xlii., f. 6 a-c; O.R., Vol. xin. , p- 89, pl. xv., £. 12-
152° OF PJ. (“Challenger yy
196 E. Latirrons, G. O C.R., Vol. xm., p. 95, pl. xvi, t
17-23. Off P.J. ee Challecifer: 2”)
197 oe erate grr G.0.8 rs, C.R., Vol. xu. p. 115,
pl Xx.; pl. xx, C27 OF PJ. "ee Challenger.” )
198 Tutveaninss GREGARIA, G. O. Sars, C.R., Vol. xu, p- 120,
pl ,t O17: pL anu Of P.J. te ha aes y
_ Family MYSID AE.
199 SerreLLa THompsoni, M.-Ed. ; Sars, C.R., Vol. xm, p- 209,
pl. xxxvi., f. 1-24. Between Sydney and Wellington.
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. 223
. MACROURA.
THALASSINIDEA.
Sub-Order Decapoda.
Family GEBIID.
200 Sead ok White ; Miers, Zool. ‘“ Erebus & Terror,’
Crust., p. 4, pl. iti., f. 5. P.J., in the interior of sponges.
201 G. sp. PJ.
202 Axrus sp. Under stones, Watson’s Bay (W).
Family THALASSINID.
203 sacrenees MAXIMA, Hess., Archiv. fur Nat., xxx1, p. 163,
, we 18, 1865. Sydney ? (Hess.)
Family CALLIANASSID.
204 TrYPaKa AUSTRALIENSIS, Dana, U.S. Expl. Exp., Vol. 1., p.
13, pl. xxxii., f. 4a. Illawarra.
?
ASTACIDEA.
Family SCYLLARID.
205 Ipacus Peroni, Leach, Zool. Miscel., Vol. x1, pl. cxix. ;
Cat. Crust., p. 168, no. 316. P.J.
206 I. cILIATUS, Von Siebold, De Haan Fauna Jap., Crust., p.
153, pl. xxxvi.-xxxvii, f. 2. There are two examples of
this species in the ‘Australian Museum labelled P.
Family PALINURIDA.
207 ee Hvcetu, Heller, Reise der Novara, Crust., p. 46,
p.
pl. viii.; Cat. Crust., p. 173, no. 323. Taylor Bay, PJ. (W.)
208 P. Tesuason M. Edwards, Hist. Nat. Crust., Vol. m., p. 293.
CARIDEA.
Family CRANGONID 4.
209 Ruyncnocrxeres rvcutosus, Stimpson, P. Acad., N. Sci.,
Phil., Vol. xi, sp. 440 ; Cat. Crust., p. ae no. 337. This
isa very handsome species ocellated and "streaked with
deep blue, under stones Watson’s Bay, P.J. (W.)
=~ GNATHOPHYLLUM FASCIOLATUM, Stimp., . Acad. N. Sci.,
2 il. Vol. xm., p. 28, Cat. Crust — no. 3 339. PJ.
11 Ruyxcnocycius compressus, Stimp., |. » p- 28; Cat
Crust., p. 182, no. 340. P.J.
224 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.——MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
Family ALPHEID.
212 Virerus AusTRALIENSIS, Stimp., l.c., xm., sp. 436; Cat. Crust.
1 (Ceee xf 5
p-
213 ALPHEUS MINOR var. NEPTUNUS, Dana; Miers, Zool. “Alert,”
p. 288. Between Ball’s Head and Goat Island, (J. Brazier)
Bids
214 A. Epwarpst, Audouin ; see Miers in “ Alert” Report, p.
284. Common under stones, P.J. (W.)
216° A. sr. 2,
216 A. op. Pal,
217 A. se. Bd.
218 Berarus geese Stimp., P. Acad. N. Sci., Vol. xm, p.
, p. 192, no. 359. P.J.
28 ;
219 B. ie ease rime Le. , p- 28; Cat. Crust., p. 192, no.
220 B. sp. " Botany Bay, (W.) PJ.
221 ALOPE PAPALIS, White ; Miers, Zool. “ Erebus & ee
‘Crust., p. 4, pl. iv., f. i Cat. Crust. p. 193, 361,
Common at Watson's Bay, under stones and in rw -pools.
Family PALAEMONID.
222 pT Paes yrs Stimp., Lc., sp. 464 ; Cat. Crust., p.
195,
223 L. seman, uller R. d. Novara, Crust., p. 110, pl. x., £5;
. Crust., p. 195, no. 365. PJ.
224 Pasannos AFFINIS, Ne -Ed.; Bate, C.R., Vol. xxiv., p. 782,
Off P.J.
Family PANDALIDA.
PANDALUS LEPTORHYNCHUS, Stimp., P. Acad. N. ot Phil.,
Vol. xu, sp. 447 ; Cat . Cru st., 197, no. 369.
226 PLESIONIKA SEMILEVIS, Bate, CR., Vol. XXIV., p. 644, pl.
exin., f 3... Of PJ.
Family PENAEID 2.
227 PENAEUS CANALICULATUs, Oliver; Hess, Arch. fur Natur,
a , p. 168, pl. vii., £. 19; Cat. Crust. p. 119, no. 370.
228 P. MONODON, Fabr., = P. semisulcatus, De Haan, Fauna Jap. — |
Crust., p. 191, pl. xlvi., f. 1, =P esculentus, Haswell, Cat.
00, 0 ” of
have a groove on the loreal ¢n na; in Dr,
specimen from Port Dervis: seaekd is a well marked 008 .
the specimen isa male. P.
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. 225
229 P. Mac.eayl, pages P.LS., N.S.W., Vol. 1v., p. 40; Cat.
201, no. 17 P.J.
230 P. This is obey an undescribed form. The carapace
is sbaiey, sculptured, and each of the first three pairs of legs
ears a spine near the base. This is by far the commonest
species offered for sale, P. caniculatus and P, Macleayi are
often seen intermixed with it, the last named being the
rarest of the two. P. monodon appears to be fairly
abundant at certain seasons, but it is seldom seen in fish
shops. ae :
231 P. eractuis, Dana, U.S. Expl. Exp., p. 606, pl. iv., f. 7 a-b.
ff PJ. (« Ohileniet. ip
232 SERGESTES: ARMATUS, Kroyer 5 Bate, C.R., Vol. xxiv., p. 410,
pl. Ixxiii., f. 1.
233 8. PARVIDENS, Bate, OR., 409, pl. Ixxiv., f. 3. Off P.J.
234 Lucirer tyPus, Thokegece. Bate, C.R. ,p.4 464, pl. Ixxxiil.
P.J.
235 Sicyonta oceLLarTa, ? Stimpson ; Cat. Crust., p. 205, no. 387.
Pal,
Il. BRACHYURA.
OXxYRHYNCHA.
Family INACHID A.
236 SrrnornyNncuus FissIFRONS, Haswell, P.L.S., N.S.W., Vol.
mr, p. 409, Vol. 1v., p. 432 ; Cat. Crust., p. 2. no. 2. ra.
237 S. BREVIROSTRIS, Beswail, P.LS., N.S.W., Vol. mz., p. 408,.
Vol, tv., p. 432 ; Cat. Crust., p. 3, no. 3, BJ.
238 AcnaArus LACERTOSUS, Stimpson, Proc. Acad. Nat. Deperd
res aaa Vol. rx., p. 218, 1857; Cat. Crust., p. 3, no
Jy
239 - AFFINIS, Miers, Zool. “ Alert,” p. 188. 5-7 fms., P.J.
240 A. TENUICOLLIS, Miers, C.R., Vol. xv1., p. pl. i., f. 2. Of P.J..
241 Oncinopus aranga, De Haan, Fauna Japonica, Crast., p-
1 i axtix., £2. 7 Pid.
242 Haus TUMIDUS, Dana, in iy we U.S. Expl. ta ages:
no
rust. I., p. ;
243 H. spixosus, Hess, Arch. fir ear Bd. xxxt., 1865, p.
129, pl. vii., f. 1; Cat, Crust., p. 6, no.
244 Mickowtanimvs DEFLEXIFRONS, Haswell, P.LS., N.S.W., Vol.
, p. 435, pl. xxv., f. 2; Cat. Crust., p. 7. no. 11. J.
245 Taspocx sons Tuomsoxr, Norman in Wyville Thomson’s.
ne eng s of the Sea, p. 174, £. 34; C.R., Vol. bei: p. 28,
v1, 2.. 410 fa. ob
O—September 4, 1899.
226 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
246 HvueENIA BiIFURCATA, Streets, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci., Phil.,
1870, p. 107 ; Miers, Cat. Crust, N.Z., p. 3; Cat. Crust.,
p- 8, no. 14. PJ.
Family MAIIDA.
247 GoNATORHYNCHUS TUMIDUS, Haswell, P.L.S8., N.S.W., Vol.
Iv., p. 439, pl. xxv., f. 4; Cat _ Crust, p- 10, no. 17. PJ.
248 PARAMITHRAX STERNOCOSTULALUS, A.M. -Ed. ; gi Crust., p.
P.J.
13, no. 22.
249 Fas att LONGIMANUS, Haswell, P.L.S., N.S.W., Vol. rv.,
p. 444, pl. xxvi., f. 5; Cat. Crust., p. 19, no. P.J.
250 er bracantHus, De ‘Haan, Fauna, Jap, Crust., p.
, pl. xxiv., f. 1; Cat t. Crust., p. 20. PJ.
251 Micippa PARVIROSTRIS, Miers, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., 5
Ser., Vol. 1v., p. 13, ph. i t9 37 Coe Crust. , p. 23, no. 37.
Pi.
252 M. sptxosa, Stimp., P. Acad. N. 8. Phil. sp. 218, 1857 ; Cat.
ust., p. 26, no. 42. Sow and Pigs Pd.
253 Pp Massa SPINOSA, Stimpson; Miers, "Dost “ Alert,” p.
oo. FY.
9.
254 Crypropopia SPATULIFRONS, Miers, Ann. & Mag. N. H., 5
Ser., Vol. 1v., p. 26, pl. v., £. 10; Cat. Crust., p. 37, no. 59.
Sea
Family PARTHENOPID.
255 Gonatonotus ckAssIMANUS, Haswell, P.L.S., N.S.W., Vol.
Iv., p. 455, pl. xxvi., f. 4; Cat. Crust. y Pe. 39, no. 62. PJ.
CYCLOMETOPA,
Family CANCRID.
256 AcTAKA GRANULATA, Aud., Expheation des Planches de
lEgypte, Crust., pl. vi., £2 ; Cat. Crust., p. 44, no. 70.
Under stones Neutral Bay, P.J.,
257 A. arrinis, Dana, U.S. Expl. Exp, Crust. I. , p- 197, pl. xis
‘ ; Cat. Crust., p. 45, no. 72.. P.J.
258 A. Prront, M-Ed., Hist. Nat., Crust. I., p. 392; Hess,
Arch. fur Nat., xxx, p. 132, pl. vi., f. 3; Cat. Crust., P
46, no. 73. PJ.
259 XanrHopEs NOTATUS, Dana, U.S. Expl. Exp., Crust. I, P
Li Crust., p. 49, no. 78 Under
s, Cabbage Tree Bay ; Watson’s Bay, P.J. (W.
260 x. ArnowAst Haswell ;, Cat. Crust, p. 49, no, 79. . Under
tones, n’s y,(
261 sc cajaslbs og PUNCTATUS, Haswell, P.LS., N.S.W., Vol. vi,
p. 752; Cat. Crust., p. 50, no. 81. Coogee Bay, (W.)3
Parramatta River
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. 227
262 Socata gee aigas, Lam., Cat. Crust. p. 52, no. 83.
ve River, (Trebec eck.}
263 Dueubeors AREOLATUS, M.-Ed., Nat. Hist., Crust. I., p.
400; Nouv. Archives du Museum, IX., p. 2 231, pl. viii., f.
8 ; Cat. Crust., 54, no. 88. . P.J.
264 CHLoropius NIGER, Forskal ; Miers, Zoology of H.M.S,
‘“‘Samarang,” Crust., p. 40, pl. x., f. 4, (as C. hirtipes ); Cat.
Crust., p. 62 , no. 103. P.J.
?
Family ERIPHITD/.
265 san TrUNcATUS, M.-Ed., Nat. isaay ia I., p. 406, pl.
- f. 11; Cat. Crust., 'p. 63, no. rs.
266 0. LOBATUS, Heller, Reise der getty Moa p- 21, pl. ii.,
f. 4; Cat. Crust., p. 64, n. 105. P.
267 Pinumyus gigs iar, peers P. Acad. N. S., Phil., Vol.
x., sp. 90; Cat. Crust., p. 66, no. 112. Cabbage Tree
Ba ay, (W.);
268 P. Rpertrcs, Haswell, P.L.S., N.S.W., Vol. vi., p. 753 ; Cat.
i7, PJ.
ust., p.
269 P. dela Ng Stimpson, P. Acad. Nat. Sci., Phil., Vol. x.,
sp. 91 ; Cat. Crust. p. 68, pli, f.6. Cabbage Tree Bay,
2 (W.); FJ.
270 P. Fay gE Haswell, P.L.S., N.S.W., Vol. vr, p. 544;
Cat. Crust., p. 69, no. 120.
271 P. Spey ‘Teewell Le., Vol. v1., p. 544; Cat. Crust., p. 70,
a hae
272 P. LANATUS, proves ; Miers, Zool. * Alert,” p. 220, pl. xxi.,
5—7 fms.,
273 PR. INTEGER, teeear, le., Vol. vi, p. 545; Oat. Crust.,
274 Pasknocas SERRATIFRONS, Kinahan, Jour. Roy. Dublin
ieee p. 113, pl. iv., £. 1, 1856; Cat. Crust., p. 70, pl.
¥t.-1, mo. 122. Neutral Bay, P.J.
275 Hexinus’ sExpEs, Fabr., Entom. Syst. Suppl. Ly 134; M.-
Ed., in N. Arch. du Mus., 1x. 253, pl. xii, £1; Cat.
Cees: » p.. 71; ne 133. PJ.
Family PORTUNID.
276 Neprunus pezacicus, Linn., Syst. Nat., (ed xm.) p. 1042,
1766 ; Cat. Crust. p. 77, no. 1351. P.J
277 Neproxus SANGUINOLENTA, Herbst., Krabben u. Krebse 1.,
p- 161, pl. viii., figs. 56-57, (1796) ; Cat. Crust., p. 77, no.
132. PJ.
278 N. TOMENTOSA, Haswell, P.L.S., N.S.W., Vol. vi, p. 547 3
Cat. Crust. p. 78, no. 133. P.J.
228 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—-MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
279 ScYLLA SERRATA, Forskil ; A. M.-Ed., Ann. Sci. Nat., et
4 Ser., p. 252, pl. i., f. 1, 1860 ; Cat. Crust., p- 72,
34. ’ Botany ; a.
280 — PRYMNA, Herbst., Krab. u. K., pl. vii, f 2;
Fauna Japonica, Crust., p. 43, pl. xii., f. 2; Cat. Crust
p- 0, a ef ae
281 T. sima, M.-Ed. ; Miers, Zool. “ Alert,” p- 231. apts
282 T. ADMETE, Herbs.; Miers, Zool. “Alert,” p. 230. 5 fms., P.J.
983 GonIosoMA CRUCIFERA, Fabr., Suppl., p. 364; Cat. Grose:
8 1 PJ.
284 Namwtiacunnl INTEGREFRONS, Latr., M.-Ed., Nouv. Archiv.
du Museum, x., p. 406, pl. xxxviil., f. 1, ab, c, d, e, f, 1860 ;
Cat. Crust., 81. no. 139. This species is often infested by
a parasitic Crustacean (Sacculina), see Note by Dr. Has-
well, P.L.S., N.S.W., 1888.
285 Lassochns POLYBIOIDES, fey and White, Voyage of
“Samarang,” Crust., p. 46, pl. xi., f. 5; Cat. Crust., p. 83,
142. "BU.
286 PLATYONYCHUS BIPUSTULATUS, M.-Ed., H. N., Crust L., p. 437,
pl. xvii., f. 7-10; Cat. Crust., p. 84, no. Cage gh
287 Evonare ‘SEXDENTATUS, Haswell, Cat. Crust., p. 86; Zool.
« Alert,” pl. xxiv., £ B. Off Botany, 45 fms.
CATAMETOPA,.
Family MACROPHTHALMID.
288 ee Pape CARINIMANUS, M. -Ed., H.N., Crust. IL., p-
. Cat. Crust., p. 88, no. 150. P.J.
289 M. sos oh Ed, H.N., Crna IL., p. 65; Cat. Crust., P-
9, no. 154
J,
290 M. iuasscnidon Miers, Zool. “ Alert,” p. 237, pl. xxv., f, A.
291 Hetacrvs corpirormis, M.-Ed., H.N., Crust. IL., p. 533
Cat. Crust., p. 91, no. 158. Common on mud flats Moss-
man’s Bay, P.¥J., (W.)
292 GELAsiMUs sicnatus, Hess., Arch. fur Nat. Band xxx!., P-
; Cat. Crust., p. 93, no. 164.
293 G. varratus, Hess., l.c., p. 146, pl. vi, ot 7; Cat. Crust., P-
94, no. 165
294 aoe cae fern lc., p. 143, pl. vi., F hi bee! y
Cat. Crust., p. 95, no. 1 Bondi Bay. 2
and O. pera are to be found at entail Ww.) os
Family GRAPSID/. -
995 GRAPsUS VARIEGATUS, Fabr.; Haswell, Cat. Crust., P- 97, 0. I.
170. Bondi Beach, common all round the coast and in Pde
ir
.
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. 229
296 G. gy ai Hess., Arch. fur Nat., p. 148, pl. vi., f. 11;
Cat. Crust., p. 98, no. 176. PJ.
297 Piticson le minutus, Linn.; Haswell, Cat. Crust., p. 99,
no. 78. Among seaweed on the beach, Neutral Bay, (W.)
298 HereroGrapsus sEXDENTATUS, M.-Ed., H.N., Crust. II., p.
79; Cat. Crust., p. 100, no. 179. N.S.W.
299 PacuyopaPsus TRANSVERSA, Geddes, Proc. Amer. Assoc. Ad.
Sci., Vol. m1. »P. 110, 1850. Common under stones, Manly;
Coogee ; Bon )
300 CycLoGRapsus pence M.-Ed., Ann. Sci. Nat., 3 Ser., xx.,
p. 187; Cat. Crust., p. 103, no. 186. Common under
stones |, Mossman’ s Bay, Pale. )
301 CiaswaGNaTHHus L&vis, Dana, U.S. Expl. Exp., Crust. I.,
De Haan described one under the same name ; they are
however distinct, and I ies to the
learned author of the Cat. of Crustacea, p. 196, no.124. P.J.
303 Hetice Leacni, Hess, Arch. fur Nat., Band xxxL,p. 153,
1865 ; Cat. Gvnst., p- maid no. 196.
304 H. crassa, Dana, US. Expl. Exp., Crust., Pp. 367, pl. xxiii.,
Sow and Pigs, PJ, ic Challenger.
305 say. wy ROTUNDATA, Hess, Cc. p- 159, ‘pl. vi. £.9; Cat.
Crust., p. 108, no. 197. P.
306 8, smnonc ex Hess, Le, p. 148, pl. vi., £. 12; Cat. Crust.,
p. 108, 8. PJ.
307 S. sims, pei lc., p. 150; Cat. Crust., p. 108, no. 199. P.J.
308 §, Scuurrat, Hess, Le., p. 150, pl vi, £11; Cat. Crust.,
p- 109, no. 200. PJ.
309 8, iis Srna al Eg Hess, Le., p. 151, pl. vi, f. 10; Cat.
Crust., p. 109, no. 201. Lane Ove River, left bank above
bri ridge, common ; and at Mossman .)
310 S. Bivens, De Haan, Fauna yeni p. 60, pl. xiv., f. 4,
pl. xi., f. 4; Miers, tg “ Alert,” p. 249. 5 fms., P.J.
311 Cee TUBEROULAT Lam., Hist. Anim. sans Vert., p.
247 ; Cat. Crust., p. Tio, no. 902. Pi«
312 P. Grappa, “Dana, ‘UWS. Expl. Exp., Crust. L, p. 371, p
xxiii., f. 10 ; Cat. Crust., p. 111, no. 204. Coogee Bay (W. PY
Bondi U. 3. Ogilby).
313 P. cuasrus, Linn., ore Nat., p. 1044, 1766; Cat. Crust.,
PJ
p- Lids n
314 Potente PLANIssiMUS, Herbst., = P. clavimana, Desm
Consid. Crust., p. 127, pl. xiv., f. 2, 1825 ; Cat. Crust., p.
18 Gh FM @
*
230 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—-MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
Family PINNOTHERIDZ.
315 HYMENOSOMA PLANATUM, Fabr., Ent. Syst. IT., p. 446,(1793);
at. Crust., p. 114, no. 209. P.J.
316 H. ais Dana, U.S. Expl. Exp., an L,' p. 387, phe
xiv., f. 9; Cat. Crust., p. 115, no. 21
317 he OVATUS, Stimpson, Proc. Acad. N. Sci, Phil., p. 109,
58. PJ.
318 H. Krerrriu, Hess, Arch. fur Nat., Band xxx, p. 141, pl.
vi., f. 5, 1865 ; Cat. Crust., p. 115, no. 212. PJ.
Family MYCTERID.
319 say if “0 preety Latr., Encyclop., pl. cexevii., £
; Cat. Cust., p. 116, no. 214. Common on mud-flats, P.J.
320 ue PLATYCHELES M. -Ed., Ann. Sci. Nat., tome xviil., p.
154 ; Cat. Crust., Pp: 117, no. 215. Botany.
OXYSTOMATA.
Family LEUCOSIIDA.
321 Leucosia SPLENDIDA, sretifes P.LS. os ghee Vol. rv., p. 47,
~ Wee A Cat. Cru ; Pp. 119, no. 224,
322 L: Pouira, 1 pe ni, te Nat., xxx1., p. 155, pl. iv., £. 4;
Cat. Crust., p. 120, no. 227. P.J.
323 L. Sows Miers, C. R., Vol. xvi, p. 323, pl. xxvil.,
f. 1. 3 ime. PJ,
324 Puryxra CRASSIPES. Bell, Trans. Linn. Soc, Vol. xxt., p. 304,
pl. xxxiv., f. 2; Cat. Crust., p. 124, no
325 P. Granutosa, Haswell, P.L.S.,N.S.W. Vol. 1v., p. 54, pl. vig
£3 t. Crust., p. 126, no. 242, Dredg ged off P.J. Heads.
326 P. Ramsayi, Haswell, Le., p. 55; Cat. Crust., p. 127, no.
243 PJ.
Q
=
327 P. at ee var. ORBICULARIS, Haswell ; Miers, C.R.,
Vol. xvi, p. 309. Sow and Pigs Ree .
328 P. qo saakiieneya, a; Zool. Miscell. IL, 1841; Miers,
Zool. “ Alert,” p. 252, P.J.; var. sPrNirErA, Miers, 0.R.,
Vol. xvm., p. 309, pl. XXv,, f. 3
329 Marura vicrrix, Fabr. , Spee. Ins. II. , append. p. 502, (1781);
Cat. Crust., p. 133. PJ.
330 M. LAEVIDACTYLA, Micki, Tran. Linn. Soc., Vol. 1, Series 2,
. 247, pl. xl, £. 10-11. 3 fms. P.J.
331 M. LINEIFERA, Miers, Trans. Linn. Soc., Vol. 1, Series 2,
Zoology, p. 243, pl. xxxix., f. 1-3, 1877 7; Cat. Crust., P-
134, no. der. Chowder Bay.
332 M. picra, Hess, Arch. fur Nat., xxx1, p. 158, pl. vi, £. 133
Cat. Crust. , p. 135, no. 259. PJ.
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD, 231
333 CaLappA HEPATICA, Linn., Cat. Crust. , p. 136.
334 C. LopHos, beg ers De Haan, Fau na Ja aponica, Crust., p.
F2y pli Sx8y 1; (1837). Off P.J., (“ Challenger.”)
335 C. ane gts; “Fabr. ; M.-Ed., Hist. Nat., Crust., Vol. 1, p.
m po xx, £ i, Ed,
DRoMIDEA.
336 CryPTopRoMIA LATERALIS, Gray, Zool. Misc., p. 40,1831; Cat.
a Crust., p. 139, no. 264. Under stones, Neutral Bay, (W.)
337 Dromia "AustRAniexsis, Haswell, P.LS., N.S.W., Vol. vt,
39. y
338 D. excavara, Stinip,, Piud, Acad. Nat, Sci. Phil, x., sp.
: ; . PJ.
339 D. CULPTA, Haswell, P.LS., N. S.W., Vol. v1., p. 756; Cat.
‘Ocist. » p. 141, no. 268. Littoral, Green Point, PJ. (W.)
Family PARATOMOLID..
340 Larraginna AusTRALIENSIS, C.R., Vol. xxvu., p. 24, pl. ii.,
f.4. Of P.J
341 ParatyMovs ‘LATIPES, Haswell, Ann. & Mag., Nat. Hist.,
Vol. v., Ser. 5, p. 303, pl. xvi., f. 1-2, 1880; Cat. Crust.,
PJ.
p. 143, 271.
RANINIDEA.
342 Ranina DENTATA, Sy Encyclop., Vol. x., p. 208; Cat.
Crust., p. 144, no. 272. PJ
343 Lyrerpus rmeniebs, De Haan, Fauna Jap., Crust., p.
Cg = pl. v., f. 6, 1849; Cat. Crust., p. 144, no. 273. ‘Off
J eads.
PoRCELLANIDEA.
344 Porcettana pispar, Stimp., P. Acad. Nat. Sci., Phil., Vol.
x., sp. 297 ; Cat. Crust., p. 149, no. 283. Littoral, Neutral
Ba (W.),
>
PaGuRIDEA.
345 Evupacurus SINUATUS, Stimp., P. Acad. N. Sci., Phil., Vol.
x., p. 348 ; Cat. Crust., p. 153, no. 288. Under stones,
3 in shells of Turbo scrudulaticn; Watson’s Bay, P.J., (W.)
46 E. acanrnouepis, mete Le., no. 350; Cat. Crust., p. 153,
no. 289,
347 E. juacunrosus, var. NANA, Henderson, C.R., Vol. xxvi., p-
4, pl. vii., f. l. Station 163 B, 35 fms. o off P.J.
232 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
348 PaGURUS PAVIMENTATUS, Hilgendorf, snare der
T
the collectio
349 P. sTRIATUS, te De Haan, Fauna Japonica, Crust., p.
206, pl. xlix py PJ.
350 P. PEDUNCULATUS, Herbst.; Miers, Ann. & Mag. N.H., Ser.
., p. 374; Cat. Crust. .. p- 155, no. 293. PJ.
351 Pp. “Deron M.-Ed., Ann: des Sci. Nat., Ser. 5, Vol. vi, p-
272, pl. xiii, f. 4, ‘4a. In shell of Natica, PJ.
352 ANAPAGURUS AusTRALIENSIS, Henderson, C.R., Vol. xxviL,
p- wu. £,8.; 2~ 10.fec, PJ,
353 DIOGENES - MILES, Fabr. ; M.-Ed., lc., p. 284, pl. xiv., £. 23
Cat. Crust., p. 156, no. 295. N.S.W.4 (Dana.)
354 D. custos, Fabr., Cat. Crust., p. 157, no. 296. PJ.
355 D. sENEX, ‘Heller, Reise der Nov ara, Crust., p. 85, pl. vil.
f. 3. In shells of Lampania australis, Watson’s Bay,
(W.)
356 Caxcinus sp. Watson’s Bay, (W.)
357 CLIBANARIUS sTRIGIMANUS, White, P.Z.S., 1847, p. 121,
igured in the Zoology of the ‘ Erebus ” and “ Terror,” pl.
ie f. 4. In shell of Voluta fusiformis, off P.J.
358 C. sp. In shells of Lampania, Watson’s Bay, (W.)
359 C. sp. Ina shell of Turritella Gunni, off P Py. (Brazier)
360 PacurRIsTEs BARBATUS, ? Heller, Reise der Novara, Crust.,
‘ vii., f. 5. In the shells of Zurbo undulatum,
Watson’s te (W.)
361
362 CANcELLUS typus, M.-Edwards, Ann. des Sci. Nat., Ser. 2,
be VI.. p. 287, l. xiv., f. 3, 3a; Hist. Nat. Crast., Vol.
I., p. 243, = Grallograpsus lithodomus, Zietz., T. R. Soes
sass 1887, Vol. x., p. 298, pl. xiv. Dredged in PJ.
Dr. Rainsay.)
GALATHEIDEA.
363 GALATHEA iguageiongs Stimpson, P. Acad. Nat. Sci»
Phi . p. 351; Cat. Crust, p. 161, pl., no. 304.
P.
364 Uryprycnus _AUSTRALIS, Henderson, C.R., Vol. xxvil., Pr
j f 410 fms., Station 163 B, . ie
365 U. GHACILLINUS, Henderson, OR. ,p- 181, pl. xxi., f. ‘5. 410 a
fms., Station 163 B, off P.J. a
366 Moxie HasweELLI, Henderso n, O.R., Vol. xxvi1., p. 139, ple
;f£ 5-Obs OF PJ. (° Ohetlengers af
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD, 233
Class II. ARACHNIDA.
PYCNOGONIDIA.
Family NYMPHONID.
367 Nympnon «quipiarratuM, Haswell, P.L.S., N.S.W., Vol.
Ix., p. 1022, pl. liv., f. 1-5. Dredged, P.J., (Dr. Haswell).
Family COLOSSENDEIDZ.
368 Peet Bees oo Haswell, l.c., p. 1028, pl. Ivi., f. 1-4.
(Dr. Haswell).
369 A. ass “Hlaawell lc, p. 1026, pl. lv., f. 5-9. Clark
and, PJ. , (Dr. Haswell).
370 Acuntia LEVIS, var. AUSTRALIENSIS, Miers, Zool. ‘“ Alert,”
23, pl. xxxv., f. A. Pid -
Family PALLENID/#.
371 Patten curracra, M.-Ed., Hist. Nat. Crust., Vol. m1., p.
P.J.; Jervis Bay.
372 Puoxicniiprom TUBIFERUM, Haswell, l.c., p. 1032, pl. lvii.,
f. 1-5. Dredged, P.J., (Dr. Hasw ell).
Order ARANEIDA.
373 There is a very common species of Spider found under stones
about low water mark, it appears to be covered with a
short silky pubescence which prevents the salt water from
wetting the body. Watson’s Bay ; Taylor Bay, (W.)
Class HEXOPODA
Order NEUROPTERA.
Sub-Order Trichoptera
374 PHILANISUS sp. R. MacLachlan, Matha: Month. Magazine,
so , p. 154. In rock-pools between tide marks, near
” Macquarie’s Chair, (Dr. Haswell) ; Chowder Bay,
(A. S. Olliff.)
Order HEMIPTER
375 HaLopares Wuterstorrri, Buchanan Price Chall. anes
Vol. viz, p. 40, pl. i. £1. Surface, between Broken Bay
and Port J dikscas, (A. 8. Ol lift.)
Order DIPTERA.
Family CHI RONOMID.
376 CamprocLapIus CRASSIPENNIS, Skuse, P.L.S., N.S. W., 1889.
Among seaweed, P.J., (F. A. A. Skuse.)
234 THOMAS WHITELEGGE,—MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
Family TIPULID.
377 DicronomyIA MARINA, Skuse, P.L.S., N.S.W., 1889. Among
seaweed, Manly, (F. A. A. Skuse.)
Sub-Kingdom MOLLUSCA.
Class PELECYPODA.
Order SIPHONIDA.
Sub-Order Sinupalliata.
Family GASTROCHAENID2.
1 eestor ars SrRANGEI, A. a P.Z.S., 1852, p. 91, pl.
2 mie J. Hea
S ehaticuts AUSTRALIS, Somerby ; sore, Conch. Icon., Vol.
xvit., pl. iii. ; Sow., in Stutchbury’s Catalogue, pl t,£%
Watson’s Bay, iseties) (Angas).
Family PHOLADIDA.
3 oe Page: , Gray, MS. Brit. Mus.; Sow., Thes. Conch.,
pl. ciii., £. 12-14." Bottle and Glass Rocks, (Brazier).
Family SOLENID.
4 SoLen Stoant, Gray, MS. Brit. Mus.; Hanley, Cat. of Bivalve
ells, te 12 and p. 336, pl. xi., f. ‘18; Sow., Conch. Icon.
Vol. xrx., pl. iii., f. 10. Middle Harbour
5 Covent AvsrRauis, Dunker, P.Z.S., 1861, p- 443. Dredged
Lane Cove River.
Family SAXICAVID2.
6 SAXICAVA Arctica, Linn. ; Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. xx., pl-
~ 1, = 0. Australis, Lam. ; - Reeve, Le., pl. ii., fig. 8a, b,
c d. PJ,
7 8S. Ancast, A. Adams ;' Reeve, Conch: Icon., Vol. XX, pl. ii.
sp. 11. Off Ball's Head, 18:fms., (Brazier:)
Family CORBULIDA.
8 CorBULA TUNICATA, a P.Z.S., 1843, p.55; Reeve, Conch.
Icon.., Vol. 5 redged i in 5 to7 fathoms, Lane
ove Ri iver. 7
9 C. nasuta, Sowerby, P.Z.S., 1833; Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vo
u., pl. i, £1. Dredged in 7 to 10 fathoms, Inner North
ead, P.J.
10 ©. coer, Hinds, P.Z.S., 1843, p. 56; Reeve, Conch.
Ieon., Vol. 1., pl. ii, -f.24. Dredged.
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. 235
ll CG. a omnigg Quoy. & Gaim., Astrolabe, Vol. m1, p. 511, pl.
“i, 12-14. Dredged i in Middle Harbour
12 €. a Brazier, P. LS., N.S.W., Vol. 1v., p. 388, =C.
venusta, Angas, (non Gould) P.Z.S., 1871, p. 20, pl. i., £.
29. Sow and Pigs Reef, 3 — 4 fms.; Mouth of Lene Cove
River, 4 fms. , (Brazier. )
13 Sicsiina. taxdie Smith, C.R., ieee xu, p. 47, pl. ix., f. 2, 2b.
Station 164 B, of P.J., 401 fm
14 N. Brazier, Smith, C.R., p. 51, ‘a ix, & — = JN. rugata,
Angas (non A. Adams.) Sow and Pigs
15 N. pura, Angas, P.Z.S., 1871, p. 20, pli, f. 30. Lane Cove
iver (Brazier.
16 Crypromya eLuiprica, A. Adams, P.Z.S., p. 88, 1850. Lane
Cove River in sandy mud, 3 fms., (Brazier. )
Family ANATINIDA,
(PANDOR2.)
17 Myopora crassa, Stutchbury, Zool. Jour., Vol. v., p. 100,
Suppl. 43, £. 5-6; Ree oe ch. Icon., Vol. m. , pl. ite be
Dredged in Middle Har
18 M. paypor#rormis, Shateley, 1.0, p. 43, f. 3,4; Reev
sel sit Voli my pl a, 1:10. Dredged in Middle
19 M. ova eer Conch. Icon., Vol. m., pl. i., f. 4. Dredged
uP.
20 M. bas, Stutchbury, le., 43, f. 1-2; Reeve, Conch. Icon.,
Vol. u., pli, £. 7 a-b. Dredg ged. in Lane Cove River;
Farm Osta, and Mossman’s Bay.
21 Myocnama ANomrorDEs, Stutchbury, lc, pl. xlii., f, 1-4;
Woodward, Man. Moll. y pL sei 2. 1 2 redged near
Sow and Pigs Reef.
22 M. STRANGEI, A. Adams, P.Z.S., 1852, pl. xv., f.2. Dredged
inside the North Head.
salmren pie )
23 Turacta ANATINOIDES, Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. xu, pl. iii.,
f. 12. Dredged between -Watson’s Bay and Sow and Pigs
ef.
24 T, Avstratica, Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. xt, pl. iii., f 13.
Dredged in P.J.
25 T, MODESTA, Ang P.Z.S., p. 908, pl. xliv., £ 3, 18 1867 ;
C.R., p. 71. Dredged off Ball’s Head, (Brazi ier
26 T. SPECIOSA, ri: mek 1869 = 48, pl. ii., f. 12. Dredged
off Sow and Pigs Reef, (Brazier
27 T. ANGASIANA, Smith, Jour. Linn. Soc., Vol. xu, p. 560, pl.
. x f. 23. Sow and Pigs Reef, (Brazier).
236 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
28 T. cutrrata, Gould, Otia. Conch., p. 161. PJ.
29 T. Brazier, Sowerby, P.Z.S8., 1883, p. 465, = 7. Jacksoniensis,
Sowerby, P.Z.S., 1883, p. 30. Sow and Pigs Reef,
Brazier).
30 T. Tacnsosa, Smith, Jour. Linn Soc., Vol. x1, p. 361, pl.
xxx., f. 24. Sow and Pigs Reef, (Brazier a
ae T. sentir Angas, P.Z.S., 1867, p. 908, pl. xliv., f. 1;
R., p. 58. Dredged inside South Head Reef, (Brazier.)
32 T. eLeGANTULA, Angas, P.Z.S., 1867, p. 908, pl. xliv.,
redged between Watson’s Bay and Sow and Pigs Ree
(AxaTINe. )
33 a oe creccina, Val., MS. Mus. Cuming. ; Reeve, Conch.
co ol. xtv., pl. ii, £ 12. PJ.
34 A. BP eisic, Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. xv. Pl. iii., f. 20. P.J.
35 A. proLoneara, Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. x1v., pl. i iv., f. 28.
Dredged in sandy mud near Spectacle a Ps
36 A. ANGASt, Crosse & Fischer, Jour. de Conch., 1864, Vol. xIL.,
p. 394 ; 1865, p. 427, pl. xi, f£. 1. Off Chowder Bay, 10
fms., (Brazier).
_ Family MACTRID®.
37 Magri cone Deshayes, P.Z.8., 1854; Reeve, Conch.
» VOL VEL, pl xvii, £. 86. PJ.
38 M. aE A. Adena, P.ZS., 1855, p. 226; C.R., Vol. x
p. 60, pl. v i 1,8, 8¢ =, Luzonica, Angas (non ’ Deshayes)
Dredged i in Middle Harbour
39 M. eximra, Deshayes, P.Z.8., 185 53; Reeve, Conch.
Vol. vin., pl. viii. f. 31, ‘Dredged alive in Chowder Bay,
(Braz
40 M. pained, Angas, P.Z.8., 1867, p. 909, pl. xliv., f. 6=4f
producta, Angas, P.Z.S., 1867, p. 909, pl. xliv., £.7,=*
fluviatilis, Angas, P.ZS., 1871, p. 20, pl. hy & 31, Jobn-
son’s Bay and Parramatta River
41 M. corsutomes, Deshayes, P.Z.S., 1854; ; Reeve, Conch. Icon.
Vol. vu, pl. xix., f. 103. Rushcutter’s Ba ay.
42 M. pepressa, Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. vu, f. 67 ; C.Ry P-
T. PJ. 2-10 fms., (‘‘ Challenger.”)
43 M. JacksoNIENsIs, Smith, C.R., Vol xiil., p. 63, * v., £. 9, 9b,
= M. pusilla, Angas, (non A Adams). P.J., 2-10 fms»
”)
44 M. ova.rna, Lam, ; Reeve, Conch, Icon., Vol. xiv. f 66.
Dredged in Middle Harbour.
45 Lapses DIssIMILIs, Deshayes, P.Z.S., 1854 ; Reeve, Conch.
n., Vol. vit, pl. ii., f. 8. In sandy mud, Middle Harbour.
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD, 237
46 L. ACINACES, Quoy & Gaim., Astrolabe, Vol. m., p. 545, pl.
Ixxxiii:, f. 5, 6; Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. viIL., pi iv., f
bf
f—
14. Botany Bay.
7 Easronra ASaypriaca, Gray ; Wood’s, Index Test., pl. vi., f.
34. Lake Macquarie.
Family PAPHITDA.
48 MrsopEsMA ELONGATA, Deshayes ; Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol.
vit., Mesodesma, pl. i., £5. Botany Bay.
49 M. precisa, Deshayes, P.Z.S., 1854; Reeve, Conch. Ico
Vol. vut., pl. iv., f. 31 ; wnbbath, Crosse & Fischer, Teak:
de Conch., 1864, p. 350. Sand Spit, Middle Harbour.
50 Ervinia siscutpra, Gould, P. Bost. Soc., N. Hist., 1861, Vol.
vi., p. 28 ; Otia. Conch., p. 166. P.J.
Family SEMELID.
51 Spates mie ELLIPTICA, Sowerby, Conch. Icon., Vol. xvm., f.
ool. “ Alert,” p. 99, pl. vii, £ C, C1, (as Tellina),
P.J.
52 Tuzora nitipa, Gould, Otia. Conch., 162. Dredged, Lane
Cove River, 6 fms. (Brazi er).
Family TELLINID &.
53 Garr roaara, Deshayes, P.Z.S., 1854, p. 318. (Psammobia).
54 G, MALACCANA, Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. tg (Psammobia) pl.
Wi, f,:42;0 "De edged, Lane Cove Rive
55 G. Zonas, Seno g Reeve, Conch. [con., Vol. x., £. 29. Middle
arbou
56 G. iomand: Deshayes, P.Z.S., 1854, 320; Reeve, Conch.
Icon., Vol. ™., £5. Brisbane Wat
57 G. mopesra, Deshayes, P.Z.S., 1854, cs "319 ; Reeve, Conch.
Icon. , Vol. ope Sue = Monkeana, Reeve =angusta, Reeve.
is
58 G. pattipa, Deshayes, P.Z.8., 1854, p. 323; Reeve, Conch.
toon, Vol: x, 4: 42. "Pa.
59 Hiarona EPIDERM a, Deshayes; Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol.
l. i., £. 3. (Soletellina.) J.
, Gen. Conch., pl. xxxiii., f. 1 ; Reeve,
. Icon., Vol. x., pl. ii, £7. Middle “Harbour.
61 H. rion Goald. © P. Bost. Soc. N.H., 1846, Otia. Conch.,
Curl Curl Lagoon
62 Pecsins TRISTIS, pres e P.Z. 8. a Sow., Thes. Conch,
ol. 1, pl. Ixiv., £229. Bota y
63 T. AUIS penis ; Reeve, Dodahe Icon., Vol. xvu., pl. XXi.,
f.15b. Broken Bay.
238 — THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
64 T. SUBELLIPTICA, Sowerby, Conch. Icon., Vol. xvu., pl. xxxix.,
a-b. Dredged in Watson’s Bay, 3 fm
65 T. semrrorta, Sow., in Conch. Icon., Vol. xvu. ent xxix fo
221 a-b; .CO.R., p.“111. Dredged. -
66 T. TICAONICA, Deshayes, P.ZS., 1854, p. 358; Reeve, Conch.
Tcon., Vol. xvir., pl. li, f. 304. Dredged at Lane Cove.
67 T. TENUILIRATA, Sow., in Conch. Icon., Vel. xv , pl. xxxmy
f. 219 a-b; C.R., p.106. Dredged at Sow and Pigs Reef.
68 T. Brazier, Sowerby ; Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. sede pl.
lv., f. 323. Sow and Pigs’ Reef, 5 fms., (Brazier).
69 T. unrrascrata, Sow., in Conch. Tcon., Vol. xvi, pl. xxi,
tid
70 T. ui1M, Hanley, P.Z.S., 1844; Thes. Conch., Vol. 1, pl.
lvi dat Lane Cove.
71 T. seMIPLANA, wid in Conch. Icon., Vol. xv, pl. xxxix., f
ot tice
72 T. sEMIFOSSILIS, “ey in Conch. Icon., Vol. xvi, pl. xli., f. 237.
Johnson’s Bay.
73 T. pecussata, Lam.; Reeve, Couch. Icon., Vol. xvut., pl. xvil.,
f. 88. Bottle and Glass Rocks, (Brazier ).
74 T. perna, Spengler , Reeve, Conch., Icon., Vol. xvu., pl. iv.;
aes 3 2
f. 12a
75 T. ge ATU , Lam.; Hanley, in Sow., Thes. Conch.,
5, pl. Ixi, £175. Outer North Head, 12 fms. "Boal
76 er ANOMALA, Angas, P.Z.S., 1877, p. 176, pl. xxvi., f
22. Off Shark Tsland, 12 fams., (Brazier 3
77' Dowax DELTOIDES, Lam.; : eave, Corich. Icon., Vol. vut., pl. i,
. 4a, b. = epidemia, Lam. Manly Beach.
78 D. raptans, Lam.; Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. vut., pl. viii. f
26a. Berry’s Bay, 5 fms.
79 D. niripus, Deshayes, P.Z.S., 1854, P. 350 ; Reeve, Coneh
Icon., Vol. vim, f. 34; CR. « De 112 Dredged i in Middle
Harbour Ab gt P
Family PETRICOLIDA.
80 RupeLtaria mitis, Deshayes, P.Z.S., 1853, p.5. Botany Bey,
81 R. crenata, Lam. ; Reeve, Conch. ‘Teon., Vol. 1., pl. i., £9
(as ypricardia serratu.) P.
82 CnHoristopon RUBIGINOSUM, A. Adams & Angus, P.Z.S., 1863,
p. 425, pl. xxxvii., f. 17. Dredged at Watson’s Bay, ‘4 fms.
Family VENERID,
83 VENUS LAQUEATA, Sowerby, Thes. Heer: Vol. 1, pl. cliii.
5; Reeve, Conch. Icon., pl. vi. £ 20. Dredged,
Parramatta River and Lane Cove ie 3 —5 fms.
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD, 239
84 V. srriatissima, Sow., Thes. Conch., Vol. 11, p. 718, pl.
elvii., f. 103-105 ; Reeve, Conch. Icon. ; pl. xxvi., f. 135;
. p. 124. Dredged at Watson’s Bay.
85 V. roporata, Hanley, P.ZS. 1844, p. 161; Reeve, Conch.
Ieon., Vol. xiv., pl. xxiii, f. 113. Dredged at Sow an
Pigs Ree
86 V. caLopuyLea, Philippi, Wiegmann’s Arch. fur Nat., 1836,
a ty ps. 229, pl. viii., f. 2; eee Conch. Jooh., Vol.
XIVv., pl xxiil., f. 114; C.R., p. 122. Mouth of Lane Cove
Riv
87 V. LAMELLATA, Lam. ; Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. x
xviii., f. 78. Dredged at Sow and Pigs Reef, (Braet)
88 V. Ssoxsow Smith, C. R., Vol. xm1., p. 123, pl. iii., f. 2, 2c.
~18 fms. ,(e Challenger. sg
89 V. clarctisas Sow., P.Z.S., 1835, p. 22; Thes. Conch.,
Vol. 11, p. 719, pl. "elvii., f. 111-112. Watson’s s Bay.
90 V. FUMIGATA, Sow., Thes. Cotich® Vol. m., p. 102, pl. clix.,
f. 152-155. Rote: y, san y flats.
91 V. Larvicara, Sow., Thes. Conch., Vol. 1, p. 103, pl. clix.,
f. 156-158. Berry’ s Bay, on sand flats at low water.
92 V. nists ag Lam., var.; Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. x1v.,
pl. xxv., f. 126 a-b. Dredged at Watson's: Bay.
93 V. F Miidaekk Howey, P.ZS., 1844, p. 160; Reeve, Conch.
Tcon., Vol. x1v., pl. x., f. 3 32 ab. Near the Heads and off
Green Point, (Brazier).
94 V. (Cmoxr) PAUCILAMELLATA, Dunker, Novitates Concholo-
gice, p. 52, pl. xvi., f. 10, 11, 12, 1858, = V. alatus, Reeve,
Conch. Icon., Vol. x1Vv., pl. xviii., f. 83,=C. alatus, Angas,
P.Z.S , 1867, = Callista Vichovil Tenison- Woods, P.R.S.
Tasmania, 1876, p. 171. razier).
95 V. (Cuionz) SCABRA, Hanley, PZ. ‘e 1844, p. 161; Reeve,
onch. Icon., Vol. 5, get xx “ 97. w pa Pigs
Reef, (Bra. azier).
96 Cyrnerea pisrvpra, So owerby, Thes. Conch., Vol. 11., p. 743,
pl. i ite 208- 209 7 OR... pn. 395, OF. i. £4, 4E . Dredged
at Watson’s Bay.
97 C. RUTILA, oy in Thes. Conch., Vol. m., p. 743, pl. elxiii., f.
205 ; CR. < 133. Watson's Bay.
8 ©. HEBRAKA, ‘Lam ve, Conch. Icon., Vol. xrv., f. 34;
C. p- 138, = ~e. poate Angas. Cape Solander, ‘Botany
99 C. rot i Linn. ; Sow., Thes. Conch., (Circe) Vol. 1, hw
Sap f. 38- 12; OR, p. 141, Geean Point ; Sow and Pigs Reef.
154 T, Sraxan, A. Adams, P.Z.S., 1852, p. 91; Reeve, Conch.
» V Ole XI, BL 1, £4. Long Bay ; off Green Point.
Family NUCULID.
155 Nucuta Srraneet, A. Adams, in Thes. Conch., Vol. 11. pl.
eexxix., f. 125. Dredged in Lane Cove River.
156 N. CONSOBRINA, A. Adams & Angas, P.Z.S., 1863, p. 427.
— g es in Parranintta River.
157 N. py LA, Angas, P.Z.S., 1877, p. 177, pl. xxvi., f. 26. Tn
ol shell and Pa, , (Brazier.)
158 N. simpnex, A. Adams, P.Z.S., 1856, p. 52. P.J., (Strange).
159 Lepa Dournt, Hanley, P..Z.S., 1861, p. 242. Dredged at
Sow and Pigs Reef.
160 L. crassa, Hinds, P.Z.S., 1843, p. 99 ; Sow., Thes. Conch.,
Vol. 111., pl. cexxviii., f. 69. Dredged off PJ. “Heads, 52 fins.
161 L. ENSICULA, Angas, P.ZS 1877, p. 1277, pl. xxvi, f. 27.
Of P.J. He ads, 45 fms., (Brazier a
162 L. Ramsayt, Smith, GC. Ri, "Vol. xut., p. 241, pl. xx., £ 3, 3a.
Station 164 A, 950 fms., (s Challenger.”)
Family ARCIDE.
163 Arca rascrara, Reeve, P.Z.S., 1844; Conch. Icon., Vol. ™.,
pl. xv., f. 2 Un ‘lee stones and in the crevices “of rocks
164 A. pusiuna, ‘Sowerby, P.Z.8., 1833, p. 18. Common under
stones, Wat on’s Bay and Middle Harbour
165 A. TRAPEZIA, Deakidjen Mag. de Zoologie = Z lobata, Reeve,
Conch, Teon:. Vol, 1, pt. iii., £ S. a mud, very common
166 A. GuBeRNAcUL Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol
ps, 14. Ball’s Head, 18 fms.; P.J., 2-10 fins. (Clenge )
67 PecruncuLus HOLOSERICEA, Reeve, P.Z.S Conch
: Tcon., Vol. 1. , pl. iv., £ 18; CR., p. 251, Py ct Ba
68 P. Grayana, Dunker, P.ZS., 1856, p- 367. Outer North
ead,
169 P. maNrcost TUS, Reeve, P.Z.S., 1843 ; Gone. 2 Icon., Vol.
179 p 2D: vin £. 35. Dredged off Sow and Pigs
ae irish sete. Reeve, "Conch. Icon., Vol. :, ay le oT:
a. p S0E Pd. 67 fee
171 Limopsis Brazier, Angas, P.Z.5., 2 21, pl. i, f. 34.
172 L, CANCELLATUS, Reeve, Conch. josie, Vol. 1, pl. vii. f. 39.
Outside P.J. Heads, 45. fms., Sone er).
244 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
Sub-Order Heteromyaria.
Family MYTILIDA.
173 Lier HIRSUTUS, ool ; Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. x., pl.
973, Pid.
tif; By: CRs pi
174 M. “Duwinek: Tees: Conch. Icon., Vol. x., pl. v., f 17,
N.S. W.
175 Moprota Avstratis, Gray, Appendix to King’s Voy.; Reeve
Conch. Icon., Vol. x., pl. v., f. 2
176 M. cGriasperrima, Dunker, PZ8., 1856, p. 363; Reeve,
h Ad
Conch. Icon., Vol. x., pl. viii., f. 48. Parinpintth River.
177 M. conrusa, ripe P.Z.8., 1871, p. 21, pl. i, f. 33. Lane
e Riv
178 Sevicselics & sPLENDIDA, Dunker, P.Z.S., 1856, p. 365 ; Reeve
ch. Icon., Vol. x x., pl. v yi. dhe Off George’s Head, PJ.
179 Mopronaria LANIGERA, Dunker, MS. ; Reeve, Conch. Icon.,
ol: X.,. ph ¥., Ls, Barkatats, Reeve.
180 er EON, Duke ; Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. x, pl.
. f. 63 a-b. Lake Macquarie, (Brazier). 3
181 i VARICOSA, ne Otia., Conch., p. 176 ; Zool. “ Alert,
p. , pl. vii, £m, m PJ, very common, (Brazier).
182 M. cuyerara, ‘Gould, Otia, Conch., p. 176. Sow and Pigs
Reef ; off Green Point ; Cook’s Landing-place “Botany,
(Brazier).
183 pear ste suptorTA, Dunker; Reeve, —— Icon., Vol.
, pl. 70. Cook's River, Botany
184 Surronsn minoct ans, Dunker; Reeve, Gauck: Icno., Vol.
x., pl. ix., f. 40-42. Cape Banks, (Brazier).
Family AVICULIDA.
85 AvICULA PULCHELLA, Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. x., pl. Villy
f. 22. Attached to seaweed in deep water, Middle Harbour;
—
Botany Bay.
186 A. rimprtaTa, Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. x., pl. ix. f 25.
Found ander stones, Middle Harbour ; Watson’s Bay.
187 VuLSELLA ae nica, Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. x1, pl is
f. 3 in Sponges,
188 Ma.ieus aLsus, Chemnitz ; ‘Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. Xt
Rite i Bivken Bay.
P oe
189 M. LeGumEN, Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. x1., pl.i., f 2. Shark
Island ; off Bottle and Glass Rocks, (Brazier.)
Family PINNID.
190 Pinna Menke, Hanley ; Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. xt, ph :
xviii., f. R er).
34. Rose Bay, (Brazi
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. 245
Sub-Order Monomyaria.
Family SPONDYLIDA.
191 SponpyLus TENELLUs, Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. Ix , pl. xviii.,
-7. Off Green Point, 8 fms., (Brazier).
192 PLICATULA IMBRICATA, Menke ; P Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol.
Ix., pl. i., f. 4. Green Point, P.J.
Family LIMID/S.
193 Lima aneunata, Sow., Thes. Conch., Vol. 1, p. 86, pl. Xxil.,
PF;
194 L, MULTICOsTATA, Sow., Thes. Conch., Vol. 1, p. 85, pl. xxii.,
8. Und nes.
195 L. BULLATA, Born., Test. Mus., Caesar., Vindobon., p. 110,
pl. a £8; Sow., Thes. Conch., Vol. 1, p. 84, pl. Xxil., f.
0. E., ‘p. 292. Under stones, Watson’s
196 L. ORIENTALIS, Adams & Reeve, Voy. of “Samarang,” pl.
3 ab. Dredged near Watson’s Bay.
Family PECTINID.
197 Pecren, TEGULA, Wood, Index Test. Suppl., p. 7, pl. ii;
Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. vu, pl. xxx., £. 136. Common
under stones, Mossman’s Bay ; atson’s Bay.
198 P. rumarus, Reeve, Conch. some Vol. vu, pl. vii, f. 32;
-R., p. . Lane Cove Riv
199 P. BALLort, Bernardi, Jour. de ae h., 1861, p. 46, pl. i, f.
Obtained in the trawl alive, Neutral Bay, 6 fms.,
(Brazier).
Family ANOMIID/.
200 Puacunanomia 10NE, Gray, Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. x1,
6 a,b,c. Under stones, Watson’s Bay ; ; Taylor
Family OSTREID 2.
201 rth EDULIS, ee .;= 0. Angasi, Sowerby ; Reeve, Conch.
on., Vol. xvi, f. 28, sp. 27. Mud Oyster, P.J.
202 0. socokane. nie , Mus. Ind., Caes., pl. vi., f. 11-12 ; Reeve
Conch. Icon., Vol. xvut, pl. xvi, £ 34 a, b,c. Rock
Oyster,
203 0. SUBTRIGONA, Sow.; Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. xvii, pl.
ter, P.J.
204 0. virescens, Angas, P.Z.S., 1867, p. 911, p. sliv., f. 135
Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. xvmt, pl. xi, f. 23. Watson's
y, P.
205 0. MYTILOIDES, Lam. ; Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. xvmt., pl.
xviii.,? f. 3. P.J., (Brazi er.)
246 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—-MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
Class GASTEROPODA.
Sub-Class PRosoBRANCHIATA.
Order PECTINIBRANCHIATA.
Family MURICID/.
206 Murex _ACANTHOPTERUS, Lam. ; Anim. Sans. Vert., Vol. vit,
p- eeve, Conch, Icon. , Vol. mt., pl. xvi., f. 64: rage
Man. "be nch., Vol. 1, p. 85, p. xljf. 512. Tn shell- sand,
Middle Harbour ; Watson’s Bay, (Br azier).
207 M. Anaasi, Crosse, Jour. de Conch., 1863, p. 86, pl. i., £25
Tryon, le. Pa 88, pl. xl., f. 522. "Under stones, Watson’s
Bay, (Braz
208 M. PALMIFERUS, "Sowerby, Pm S., 1840, p. 142; Reeve,
Conch. Icon., Vol. oF Murex, pl ay., 20:5 Tiyan. Lc.
p. 90, pl. xiv., f. 146, 14 oe xxiv., f. 215; pl xxv., £. 218.
Common under stones, eutiel Bay and many other places.
209 M. Braziert, Angas, PZ.S., p. 171, pl. xxvi., £ 3, 18773
Tryon, l.c., p. 132, pl. xxx., f. 289. Dredged ‘outside PJ. ,
Heads, 25 ‘fms. . (Brazier) ; in shell-sand, Middle Harbour.
210 Typis Chery, Sowerby, Thes. Co “ Vol. 111. , pl. eelxxxiy.,
£ rs Tryon, Man. Conch., Vol. 11., p. 137, pl. xxx., f, 296.
ff P.J. Heads, 45 fms., (Brazie "ais
211 T. arcuatus, Hinds, P.Z.S., p. 19, 1843 ; Voy. of iar
10, pl. iii, £ 1-2; Tryon, lec. p. 136, pl. xxx., f 293,
297. roe and Pigs Reef, 3 fms. ; outer North “Head, 5
fms., (Brazier).
212 TRropHoN CARDUELIS, Watson, Chall. Report, Vol. xv., p. 167,
ik, oe Of P.J., Station 164 B, 410 fms.
Sub-Family Purpurine.
213 Purpura succrnora, Martyn, Univ. Conch., Vol. 11., pl. xly.;
Tryon, Man. Conch., Vol. 11., p.-170; pL. = “Very common,
Watson’s Bay.
214 ae _STRIATA, pas Univ. Coch., pl. vii. ; Ed. Chemn., ph
. 1. Bondi ; Coogee ; Watson’s Ba ay.
215 a "TEXTIEOSA, Lam., Anim. Sans Vert., 2nd edit., Vol. Bie
; Reev ‘, i
dab Di, uneitora: Abode RE at rok nk BP.
mer ©. ANYGDALA, a, Kiener, Icon. Coq. Viv., pl.'x., £. 26 ; Tryo
+) NOL Bp. 178, pl. ivy £174. Under stones
at low ri Watson's Bay ; Taylor ay.
218 eating Avail: Crosse, Jour. de Conch., 1865, Se
1. xi, ££ 1; Tryon, Man. Conch., Vol. m., p- 189 P*
lix., £273. Jervis Bay.
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. 247
219 R. marernranpa, Blainville, Nouv. Ann. du Mus., pl. x., f
er, Coquille, Viv., p. 24, pl. v.,, £11, ida. Com-
on the rocks between tide marks.
220 arava (Latiaxis) moposa, Ad. & Angas, P.Z.S., 1853, p.
Thes. Conch., Vol. v., pl. cocexxiv., Mee
Watson’ s Bay
Family TRITONIDA.
221 Trrron AustrRALE, Jiam., Anim. sans Vert., Vol. vit, p. 179;
Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. 11, pls. iv.-v., E. 12a, 12b.
222 T. rusirormg, Kiener, Iconog. 5 oe Viv. p- 36, , PI. 5. £2;
T
ryon, Man. Conch., Vol. m., p. 11, pl. iv., £293: + Pd.
223 T. cosratus, Born.; Tryon, Man. Conch. Vol. u1., P 11, pl.
lii., f. 19; pl. Wg £5245 phiviak 2 27-29 ; pl. vi., £. 37.
Common in PJs Watson’s Pay
224 T. PERCHA Chemnitz: Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. 1, pl.
4 i ae Tryon, le., p. 16, pl. ix., f. 61.
225 T. cere aoe, A. Adams, P.ZS., 1854, p. 311. Long
ane, of NSW ;
“27 T. Lasrosus, Weed, Index Lette Suppl pl. v.,£. 18 ; Tryon,
Le., p. 17, pl. ix., f. 64-68. J., (Brazi ier).
228 T. GEMMATUS, Reeve, Conch. ay Vol. u., pl. xv., f. 60;
s Tryon, l.c., p. 13, pl. vii., f. 41-44.
229 T. Brazinr, Angas, P.Z.S., 1869, p. 46, pl. ii, f 3. Cape
Solander, Botany Bay, (Brazier).
230 T. spgcrosa, a P.Z.S., 1871, p. 13, pl. i., £ 1; Tryon
Le., p. 25, pl. xiii., £120,” In shell-sand, Middle Harbour;
at low water Green Point, Watson’s Bay, (Brazier).
231 T, EXARATUS, Hees Conch. Tcon., Vol. 1. a xiii., £. 50 a-b;
Tryon, l.c., p. 22, pl. xii, f. 102, 104. , (Brazier).
232 T. SUBDISTORTUS, Parnes Reeve, Conch. eee Vol. i. pe
Bae PO.
ay
226 T. Doxtartus, Man ; Tryon, le, p. 16, pl. ix., f, 60. Coast
of as)
233 Ravn LEucostoma, Lam. ; Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. i
; Tryon, Man. Conch., p. 42, pl. xxiil., 7 53, 5
Taylor Bay ; ; Farm Cove ; Watson’s Bay.
234 R. venusruta, Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. 11, pl. vii, f. 37.
Taken alive at Bottle and Glass Rocks, P.J., (T. Rossiter).
235 R. rentiht Brod., P.Z.S8., 1832, p. 194 ; rare Conch. Icon.,
Vol 1, pl. viii., £. 44 ab. Botany Heads
Family FUSID 2.
236 Fusus Hanieyi, Angas, P.Z.S., 1867, p- 110, pl. xiii. f. 1.
Common under stones, Neutral Bay.
248 THOMAS WHITELEGGE,—-MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
2387-F. Paiva, Crosse, — de Conch., 1864, Vol. xm, p. 278,
ph. x., £. 7; Tryon i ear Vol. 11., p. 155, pl. xxxix.,
f.495. Under ca Pd.
238 F. pacoporpEs, Watson, C.R., Vol. Xv. Zip) 197, pl. xiv., £3.
Station 164 B, off Sydney, 410 fms.
239 F. Nova-Hottanpra, Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. tv., pl. xviii,
f. 70. Cape Solander, Botany Bay, (Brazie r).
240 Latirus branes, A. Adams, P.Z.S., 1854, p. 316. PJ.
(Stran
241 Canrsanvs Aderhans, Pease, Amer. Jour. Conch., Vol. vm
p. 2 ryon, Man n. Conch., oie 111, p. 160, pl. iixiits,
f. 269. vue stones, Watson’
242 C. unicoLor, Angas, P.Z.S., p. 110, pl. xiii., f. 2, 1867; Tryon,
Man. Conch., Vol. 111., p. 162, pl. Ixxiv., £. 279. Under
_ stones, Camp Cove, PJ. , (Angas).
243 CoMINELLA ADELAIDENSIs, Crosse, Jour. de Conch., 1864, p-
216, pL xi. 8.6." Mi iddle Harbour, (Angas).
244 C. FILICEA, Cikuke & Fischer, Jour. de Conch., 1864 p. sn
pl. iii., f.
aad f. 440. Bottle and Glass Rocks, (Brazier).
245 C. Trrronirormis, Blainville, Nouv. Ann. du Mus., pl. x, f
10; Tryon, Man. Conch., p. 156, pl. xxxix., f. 491, 488,
496. Common under stones, Watson’s Bay and many
other places.
246 ir eu AustraLis, Sowerby, Conch. Ill., f. 5; Tryon, Man.
neh, Vol. m1., p. 213, pl. Ixxxii., f. 474; Reev ve, Conch.
edi. Vol. v., pl. i ag Se sie TT Pigs ‘Reef, (Brazier).
247 Nassaria curTa, Gould, Otia. Conch., p. 125. P.J.
248 N. campyia, Watson, OR., Vol. xv., p. 405, pl. xivi., f. 12.
Station 164 B, off Sydney, ny fm
249 CyLLENE Lactea, Ad. & Anga PLS, 1863, p. 422. In
shell-sand Hunter's Bay, Middle Harbour.
Family NASSIDZE.
250 Truncaria AvsTRALIS, Angas, P.Z.8., 1877, p. 172, pl
xxvi, f. 5; Tryon . Man. Conch., Vol. tv., p. 9, pl. ¥ ., £. 5D.
redged off Sow and Pigs Reef, Pals (Brazi zier).
251 Nassa GLANS, var INTERMEDIA, Dunker, Voy. “ Novara,” Moll.
p- 5, pl. ii.,f. 1. Under stones, Watson’s Bay,
252 N. Jackson IANA, Kiener, Mon. Bucc., pl. xix., f. 3. Common
in shell-sand Middle Harbour, P.J.
253 N. pauperaTa, Lam., Anim. sans Vert., Vol. x., P- 183
wa
ve, Conch. Icon., Vol. viit., pl. v., £. 27. Under stones, :
as).
Watson’s Bay, (Ang:
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. 249
254 N. paupera, Gould, Otia. Conch., p. 70 ; Tryon, Man. Conch.
Iv., p. 47, pl. xv., f. 246 6-250. In shell-sand Middle
Harbour ; under stones, Watson’s -
255 N. MANGELOIDES, Reeve, Conch. Ico , Vol. vut., pl. xxiii
152 a-b; Tryon, Man. Conch., Vol Iv., p. 26, pl. xxiii,
f. 36. On mud flats at low water.
256 N. Jonast, Dunker, Phil. Abbild. Bucc., Vol. 11., p. 66, pl.
m., £.. 10.; aay Man. Conch., p. 26, pl. viii, f. 20-32.
Middle Harbou
257 N. reposta, Gould, Otia. Conch., p. 127. PJ.
258 N coronata, Lam.; Reeve. Ganbh: Icon., Vol. vu, pl. iii.,
f. 20 a, b,c; Tryon, Man. Conch., Vol. 1. , p- 23, pl. vi
* Living specimen obtained on the beach Sasty,
(Brazier).
259 N, aE Ten.-Woods, P.L.S., N.S.W., Vol. 1v., p. 21,
liv, £ 2. Sow and Pigs. Reef ; in shell-sand Middle
Harbour.
260 Neriruta tucipa, Adams & Angas, P.Z.S., 1863, p. 35. In
shell-sand, Coogee Bay.
Family VOLUTID.
261 —— FUSIFORMIS, Swainson; Reeve, Conch. _ Vol.
+ pl: dik, f. '6. Got in the trawl, off P.J. H
262 Vv. eh sa Chemnitz, Conch. Cab. xt, pl. cls. bolexv.s .
eeve, Conch. Icon. Vol. vi, pl. i., £. 2. rth Harbour ;
Sow and Pigs Reef ; off Garden Island, 10 tok ., (Brazier).
263 V. unpuzata, Lam.; Sowerby, Thes. Conch., Vol. 1, p. 196,
pl. xlviii. fig. 29. A worn specimen fo und at + Manter’s
nol Middle Harbour ; Dredged off Sydney Heads, 45 fms.
264 Micnovouvts AUSTRALIS, Angas, P.Z.S., 1877, p. 35, pl. v.,
f. 2. Dredged in 25 fms. outside P.J. ’ Heads, (Brazie r).
Family MITRID A.
265 Mirra MELANIAN A, Lam. ; Tryon Man. Conch., Vol. 1v., p-
127, pl. xxxvii., f. 118- 119. Under stones, Watso n’ s Bay.
266 M. sonia, Finsve: Conch. Icon., Vol. 11., pl. iii., £. 18; eee
- Man. Conch., Vol. rv., p. 20, pl. xxxv., f. 57. Dredged o off
Middle Head, (Angas).
267 M. Srrancer, Angas, P.Z.8., 1867, p. 110; Tryon, M.C.,
Vol. rv., 36, pl. xxxix., f. 157. Dredged i in Middle
Harbour
268 M. GLABRA, Swainson, Exotic. Conch., pl. xxiv.; Reeve,
Conch. Icon., Vol. m., pl. vi, £. 43; Tryon, ety
Vol. rv., p. 117, pl. xxxiv., £42. Botany Bay.
250 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—-MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
269 M. CYLINDRACEA, Reeve, P.Z.S., 1844, Conch. Icon., Vol. 1,
pl. x 97. Under stones at Double Bay, ( Brazier).
270 M. RHODIA, ows Conch. Icon., Vol. 1, pl. xxviii., f. 225;
on, I. c, Vol. IV.5 Ps 127, ‘pl. 3, f. 114... P.J 4°23 10
ms., (‘ Challenger.’ ) 2
271 oe PACIFICA, Reeve; Sow., Thes. Conch.., pts. xxi.-xxii., pl.
cecclix, f. 388. Outer North Head, 5 fms., (Brazier.)
Family MARGINELLIDZ.
272 ERATO ANGIOSTOMA, Sowerby, Conch. Ill., p. 51, 1841; Tryon,
M. ol. v., p. 10, pl. iv., £. 44: Outside P.J. Heads,
45 fms. Pods. razier.)
273 E, CORRUGATA, Hinds, MS., Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. xv, pl.
nese Is; Fryon; M.C., Wort. p.! Hi, pl, iv., £. 52.
Vaucluse Bay, sandy mud, 8 fms., (Brazie r).
274 Vane on MUSCARIA, Lam.; Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. xv.,
, if. 29 am, 8, Ti shell-sand, Middle Hattiont.
275 OLIVELLA, Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. xv., pl. xxv., f. 140
, 1865. Sow and Pigs Reef.
276 M. TRANSLUCIDA, Sow. , Thes. Conch., Vol. 1., p. 376, pl. Ixxv.,
i; : Sow and Pigs Reef.
277 M. TURBINATA, Sow., Thes. Conch., Vol. 1., Marginella, p-
385, pl. Ixx,, f. 70- 71. Dredged in Middle Har
_ 278 M. INretrx, Jousseaume, Monograph, 1875, p. 75; Reeve,
Conch. Fon. pl xxii., f.115, = JL. simplex. ‘Dredg ged in P.J.
279 M. ovutum, Sowerby, Bion: Conbh , Vol, 1., p. 140, pl. lxxviil,
f. 188, redged in P.J.
280 M. musrexina, Angas, P.Z.S., 1871, p. 14, pl. i, £. 5. Sow
and Pigs Ree f, Pid
281 M. Anaeasi, Brauier, MS., Crosse, Jour. de Conch., 1870,
p. 304; Tryon, M.C., Vol. v, , p. 45, pl. xii., f. 67. Bottle
and Glass Rocks, (Brazier).
282 M. Mercatrui, Angas, P.Z.S., 1877, p. 173, pl. xxvi., f. 9
Sow and Pigs Reef, (Brazier).
283 M. Srraneri, Angas, P.Z.S., 1877, p. 172, pl. xxvi., f. 8.
J., (Brazi
284 M. ruruLa, Gaskoin, MS. Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. xv. Pl-
xxvi., f. 149. Outaide P.J. Heads, 45 fms., (Brazier.
286 M. ociracea, Angas, P.Z.S., 1871, p. 14, pl.i, £6. Im
shell-sand, Botany ee :
286 M. acapetra, Watson, C.R., Vol. xv., p. 266, pl. xvi. f. 9.
Off P.J., 45 fms., (“ Challenger.”)
Family OLIVIDA.
287 Oxivenna scheint Angas, P.Z.S., 1871, p. 13, pl. in f 35
Tryon, M. Conch.,. Vol. v., p. 71, pl. xvii., £. 32, 33, 41.
Middle Hicshionté in shell-sand, Coogee Bay, (Brazier.)
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. 251
288 O, rriticea, Duclos, Monograph, pl. i., f. 5-6, 1835 ; Tryon,
M. Vol. vi, p. 72 pl. xvii. £. 42-44. Dredged in
Watson’ s Bay.
289 O. Leucozona, Ad. & _— L¢....p6 422, pl. xxxvii., f. 23;
Tryon,:M.C., Vol, v., p. 2, pl. xvii., f. 45. Dredged i in
J., 6 fms
290 O. nympa, ae & Angas, l.c., p. 422; Tryon, M.C., Vol. v.,
p- 72, pl. xvii., £. 46. Dredged i in PJ.
291 O. Brazrert, ee P.Z.S., 1877, p. 172, pl. xxvi., fig. 6.
Jervis Bay, 11 fms., (Brazier).
292 ANCILLARIA MARGINATA, Lam.; Sowerby, Sp. Conch., by te
f. 40-43; Reeve, Conch. Yon, Vol. xv., pl. Ht 8 a-b ;
Tryon, M.C., Vol. v., p. 96, pl. xxxix., f. ‘44 48, Sow and
eef.
Pigs
293 A. OBLONGA, Sowerby, EP Conch., pt. i., p. 7, £. 38-39 ; ; Reeve,
Conch. Icon., Vol. xv., pl. viii., f. 24 ab. Dredged near
P.J ds.
Family COLUMBELLID.
294 CoLUMBELLA VERSICOLOR, Serery get 1832, p. 1195
Reeve, ss Icon., Vol. xt, pl. xi, £ 51 a-b ; Tryon,
Vol y., p. 110, pl. hv: f. BL. 96. Under stones, Watson’s.
Ba
295. C. ae Lam.; Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. x1., pl.
Xvili., f..95 a-b ; Tryon, M. Conch., p. 125, pl. xviii. f:
87-93. Under stones Watson’s Bay.
296 C. Ausrrauis, Gaskoin, P.Z.S., 1851, p. 5; Reeve, Conch.
Icon., Vol. xt, pl. xv., £. 78 ab, and 188; Tryon, M.C.,
Vol. v., p. 126, pl. xlix., pit Under stones, in com-
pany with the preceding s :
297 ©, lone ane yen _ Seige Isonn., Vol. x1, pl. xxix.,
f. 184 a-b; Tryon, M.C,, Vol. ¥.. Bs 120, pi. viii, 1. 65.
Pr
298 C. TAYLORIANA, Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. xt, pl. xxxv., f
225 a-b, 1859, = & albomaculata, Angas P-2.5: 1867, p-
111, pl. xiii., f. 5; Tryon, M.C., Vol. v., p. 141, pl. li, £
J.
0-62.
299 C. punua, Gaskoin, P.Z.S., 1851, p. 6; Reeve, oe. Icon.,
eal XI. i xix., f. 106 ; Tryon, M.C., Vol. v., p. 127, pl.
xlix. £4 o%
300 ©. Surrit, ‘Mapeke P.Z.S., 1877, p. 172, pl. xxvi., £7
lentiginosa, Angas, (non Hinds) P.Z.S., 1867, p. "195.
Under stones at low water, PJ.
331 ©, ya ee Angas, P.Z.S., 1877, p. 35, pl. v £3;
.C., Vol. v., p. 171, pl. ‘Wii, £. 24. Pd. rte oy
952 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
302 ©. EeximtA, Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. xt., pl.xxxv., f. 222
, M.C., Vol. v., p. 150, 1. liii., £ 7-8. Uindee etonis
t Mossman’s Bay ; Bottle and Glass Rocks, (Brazier.)
303 C. pom Angas, P.Z.S., 1871, p. 14, pl.i., f£. 4; Tryon,
, Vol.¥,, pe iS ly pl. hh. & 18./ De edged near Sow
and Pig gs Reef, (Brazier r).
304 C. “Amar Gould, Otia. Conch., p. 131; Tryon, M.C., Vol.
., p- 169, pl. lvii., f. 10-17. Under stones, Mossman’s Bay.
305 C. aes Brazier, pee 1871, p. 322; Angas, P.ZS.,
65, pl. xi. , 10 as C interrupta, Angas ; Teyole M.
C., Vol. v. » Delete tes LL. Pade (Brazier).
306 C. SLINKOLATS Pearse ; ‘Graner, P.L.S., N.S.W., Vol. 1, p-
, 1877; Tryon, M.C., Vol. v., p. 138, pl. li. £. 53, =C.
SRL Angas, (non Kiener) P.2. S., 1876, p. 195.
Shark Island, P.J.
307 C. rinosa, Angas, P.Z.S., p. 111, pl. xiii., f. 6, 1867 ; Tryon,
M.C., Vol. v., p. 151, pl. liii., £. ‘ee Dredged in 5 fms.,
P.d.; ” (Brazier).
Family CANCELLARID.
308 a eae UNDULATA, Sow., Thes. Conch., Vol. 11., p. 443,
212; pl xev., fi 79. Middle Harbour.
309 C. “Aetgeats Hinds, Zoology of ‘‘ Sulphur,” p. et Pe xil.,
. 17-18; Tryon, Man, Conch., 28 VIL, p. 79; »y £. 88.
Or Green Point, 7 fms., (Brazie
310 C. COSTIFERA, none Thes. nieh tol IL, P. 456, pl. xev.,
f. 65, 66,71; Tryon, Man. Conch. Vol. vit. p- 82, Pl-
Vii., f. ere Inner North Head, 8 fins, ., (Brazier).
Family TENEBRID&.
311 Terepra Bicotor, Angas, P.Z.S., 1867, p. 111, pl. xiii., £75
Tryon, M. C., Vol. vu., p. 25, “(é xi., only). Dredg ged in
Middle Harbour.
312 T. assIMILis, poigee pte, be 111, pl. xiii., £.8; Tryon
, Vol. v , p 36, pl.xt., £1. Dr
313 T. BRaziERI, pea P.ZS., 1871, p. 16, pl. i., f. 15; Tryon,
M.C., Vol. Meng 13, pl. xi, £ 14. Sow and Pigs Reef,
Brazi
314 T. via ‘Ton. Woods, P L.S., N.S.W., Vol. 1v., p. 23 Pl
oe f. 2, 2a; Tryon, M.C., Vol. vin., p. 21, pl. v. £ 8%
w and Pigs Reef, (Brazier r).
315 T. p pets Ten.-W oods, P.L.S., N.S.W., Vol. 11.,p- 262.
Dredged off P.J. ae 45 fms., (Brazier r).
316 T. rriingata, Adams & Angas, "P.Z.S., 1863, p. £18, pl
xxxvii., f. 13; Tryon, M.C., Vol. vit, p. 38, pl. xii-, f, 2
Dredged near the Heads.
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. 253
317 T. spas Tryon, M.C., Vol. vit, p. 38, pl. xii., f. 25-26,
1885, = 7. pulchella, ‘Ads. & Angas, P.ZS , p. 418, 1863,
(non 7. pulehella, talige és 7; “Brazieri, ‘Angas, P.ZS.,
1875, p. 390, pl. xlv., £..5, 5a, (non 7. Brazeri, An ngas,
71). Outside Sydney Heads, 43 fms., (Brazier); i
shell-sand, Middle Harbour.
Family PLEUROTOMID/A.
318 PLeUROoTOMA XANTHOPH#S, Watson, C.R., Vol. xv., p. 282,
xxvi., f. 1. Station 163 B., 30 — 35 ‘fms.
319 Driita Owent, Gray, MSS. ; Reeve. Conch. Icon., Vol. 1.,
pl. ix., sp. 70; Tryon, Man. ee Vol, vi., p. 242, pl.
vii., f. 91. Sow and Pigs Reef, P.J., (Brazier).
320 D. RADULA, Hinds, Voy. of “ Sulphur” p- 16, phiv., £ 9;
Tryon, M.C., Vol. v1., p. 242, pl. vii. £. 88, 89, 90. Dee ep
water, P.J.
321 D. vexinium, Reeve, P.Z.S8., 1845, p. 115; Conch. Icon.,
Vol. 1., pl. xxix., f. 264. Middle Harb Sites
322 D. Midowes Angas, rae 1867, p. 113, ‘pl. xiii., f. 16.
Dredged in P.J . (An
323 D. Coxt, Angas, P.Z.S., "1867 ,p. 113, pl. xiii., f. 15. Dredged
in PJ. , (Brazier).
324 D, BERAUDIANA, Crosse, Jour. de Conch., 1863, p. 88, pl. i.,
f.6. In shell-sand Middle Harbour ; dredg ed.
325 D. Anaast, Crosse, Jour. de Conch., 1863, p- 87, WL, 65;
Tryon, Man. Conch., Vol. vi., p. 187, pl. ix., £ 36- 37.
Dredged.
326 D. TRICARINATA, Tenison-Woods, P.L.S., N.S.W., Vol. 11,
p. 265. Dredged off P.J. Heads, 45 fms., Basia)
_ Xv. 0, 2 xxv, £ G.
Station 163 B, off Sydney, 35 fms., (« Challen ft)
329 BELA MITRALIS, Ad. & Angas, P.Z.S., 1863, p. 430. Dredged
ow
bo
io 2)
|
a
42
ro
“og
st
wn
2 ™
ot
nm
°
=}
-
bd
°
aed
]
<
$30 CLATRURELLA Brencnteyt, Angas, P.Z.S., 1877, p. 37, pl.
v., £. 12; Tryon, Man. Conch., Vol. vI., p. 285, pl. "xvii, f 93.
331 C. RUFOZONATA, ‘Angas} P.ZS., 1877, p. 38, pl. v., f
Tryon, M.C., Vol. v1., p. 285, pl. xvii., f. 100. Bowtie and
Glass Rocks, (Brazier).
332 C. pusruLata, ’ Angas, P.Z.S., 1877, p. 38, pl. v., £. 14; Tryon
M.C., Vol. vi, p. 285. pl. xvii., £. 85. P.J., ’ (Brazier).
333 C. mopesra, Angas, P.Z.S., 1877, p. 38, pa v., £.15; Tryon,
.C. Vol. VI., p. 285, pl. avis f 93: Pal. ’ (Brazier).
334 C. areca Angas, P.Z.S., 1871, p. oa phi, £17;
Vol. vi, p. 281, a xy., £ 46. Dredged in
hon Cove River, (Brazier).
254 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—-MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
ooo ©. cogent Angas, P.Z.S. , 1871, p. 17, pl.i., f. 18; Tryon,
. VI, p. 281, pl. xvi., f. 52. Dredged near Goat
336 C. sCULPTILIS, ages; 2.2383, 1871, p: 17, pl.-i., f. 19’; Tryon,
VI1., p.. 282, pl. sei: f.51. Dredged near Sow
337 C. BICOLOR, Baeae sere ed? ag 18, pl. i., f. 20; Tryon
M.C. Vol. vi., p. 282, pl. x Vr cae edged near Sow
and Pigs Reet (Brazier).
338 C. anpocincta, Angas, P.Z.S., 1871, p. 18, pl. i, f. 225
Tryon, M.C., Vol. V1, p72 285, pl. xvii., f, 84. Dredged
near Sow and Pigs Reef, (Brazier z}.
339 C. BILINEATA, Angas, P.ZS, 1871, p. 18, pl.i., f. 23; Tryon
M.C., Vol. v1, p. 288, pl. xvii., f. 4. Dredged near Sow
and Pigs Reef, (Brazier).
340 C. Braziert, Angas, P.Z.S., 1871, p. 18, pl.i., £21; Tryon,
M.C.; Vol. v1. p. 295, pl. xvii., f. 98. Dredged near Sow
and Pigs Reef, (Brazier).
341 C. ZONULATA, Angas, P.Z.8., 1867, p. 113, pl. xiii., f. 17;
ryon, M.C., Vol. vt., p. 285, pl. xvii., f. '89. Dredged.
342 C. PEREGRINA, Gould, Otia. Conch. “Ei 134. P.J., (Brazier).
343 C. reTicosta, Ad. & Angas, P.ZS., p. 420, 1863; Tryon,
M.C., Vol. v1., p. 281. Dredged i in Middle Harbour.
344 DApPHNELLA CREBRIPLICATA, Reeve, onch. Icon., Vol. 1., pl.
xxxiv., f. 313; Tryon, M.C., Vol. v1. , p. 305, ‘pl. xxVi., f.
Dredged i in P.J.
345 Crrmara compra, Ad. & Angas, P.Z.S., 1863, p. 419, pl.
Xxxvil,, £ 6: Tr ryon, M.C,, Vol. vi. , p. 306, pl. XXV., f. 49.
In sholl-sand,; Middle Harbéar.
346 MANGELIA PIOTA, Ad. & Angas, P.Z.S., 1863, p. 419, pl.
xxxvii., f. 7; Tryon, Man. Conch., Vol. vz., p. 256, pl
xxii., f, 72, Dredged in P.J.
347 M. Lerournevxiana, Crosse, Jour. de Conch., 1865, p. 425,
pl. xi. f.7; Tryon, M.C.., Vol. vr, p. 286, pl. xvii, f
86-87, ; pl. xxxiv., f. 99. Dredged i in} Middle Harbour.
348 M. vincentina, Crosse, Jour. de Ootich: 1865; Tryon, M.C.,
Vol. vi., p. 311, pl. xvii., f.92. Dredged off P.J. ; Middle
Harbour ; Cabbage Tree ean Moskos r).
349 M. ANOMOLA, Angas, P.Z.S., a. 34, pl. v., £. 1. (Pur-
: pura), In shell-sand, Middle Bertier: pe outside
P.J. Heads, 25 fms., (Brazier(.
350 M. JACKSONIENSIS, Angas, P.ZS., 1877, p. 37, pl. v-, f. 10;
ryon, M.C., Voli vi, p. 31], pl xgii., £ 73. Dredged
outside P.J. Heads, 25 fms., (Brazier).
351 M. riavescens, Angas, P.Z.S., 1877, p. 37, Sap
Tryon, M.C.,Vol. vr., p. 256, pl. xxii., £ 68. sina
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD, 255
Family CONIDE,
352 i. MAcULATUS, Sowerby, Thes. Conch., Vol. mr., pl. xiii,
f. 296, (C. pas seed Tryon, M.C.,, Vol. vt. Pe4 7, pl. xxii.,
. 56. Watso é
353 C, JuKESI, Rbsve 4 pra Thes. Conch., Vol. mt., pl. xiii., f.
297; Tryon, M.C., Vol. vi., pl. 22, f. 58. Watadn n’s Bay.
354 C. Grav, Reeve, P.Z.8., 1843, p- 179; Conch, Icon., pl.
xlvi., f.258 ; Tryon, M.C., Vo 1. vn ps 84, pl. xxvi., f, 59,
60. Under stones, Middle Harbour.
355 C. apLustRE, Reeve, oe Icon., Vol. 1., pl. xxx., £170;
Tryon, M.C., Vol. vi: po. 67, pl. ‘xxi, £) 40- 41. Cape
Solander, Botany Ba i
356 C. Pains x1, Brazier, P.Z.8., 1870, p. 109. Cape Solander,
357 ©, Tossa Brazier, P.Z.S., 1870, p. 108 Gein M.C.,
‘Pp: Cape Solander, Botany
358 ©, i Ae » Menke Moll. Nov. Holl., p. 57, no. "133; Reeve,
ne ir . Vol. 1, pl. xlvii., f. 264 ; Tryon, M.C., Vol.
I., p. 2, aig vi., f. 3. ‘Cape Solander, Botany Bays{Brasir)
359 ©. ete. Tryon, Man. Conch., Vol. v1., p. 62,
99,=C. Metcalfei, Angas, P.ZS., 1877, p- 174, Hag xxvi.,
f. 13. Sow and Pigs Reef, (Brazier).
360 C. Smrrut, Angas, P.ZS., 1877, p. 36, pl. f. 8; Tryon,
M.C., Vol. vi., p. 24, pl. vi., f. 4. Cape Belaniian Botany
Bay, (Brazier
361 C, SYDNEYENSIS, Sowerby, Thes. Conch., tli v., p- 260, pl.
c.f Sow and Pigs Reef, (Brazie
Family STROMBID A.
362 Stromsus Luauanvs, Linn.; Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. v1.,
pl. ix., f. 10; Tryon . M.C,, Vol. va., p. 122, pl. viii., f.
i, Vaucluse Bay.
363 S. rLoripvus, Lam.; “edb, Conch. Icon., Vol. vt., pl. vii., f.
llab; Tryon, M.C., Vol. vi1., p. 119, pl. vii., f. 73- 76,
Pd.
80, 83.
364 §. ELEGANS, Sowerby, Thes. Conch., Vol. 1., pl. vii. fig. 43,
48; Tryon, M.C., Vol. vit, p. 119, pl. vii, f. 71. Sow
and Pigs Reef, (Brazie er).
365 Prenocuna scorpta, Linn.; Tryon, Man. Conch., Vol. vit,
l. ix., £.6. Bot tle and Glass Rocks, (T. Rossiter).
366 SrrurnroLa SCUTULATA, Martyn, Univ. Coneh., Vol. 11., pl.
lv.; Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. v1., pl.i., ir 5, Tryon, M.C.,
Vol. vit., p. os pl. xii., f. 39-40. Watson’s Bay.
amily CYPRAHID.
367 Cyprma siendieae Sowerby, in Tankerville Catalogue,
2260; Tryon, M.C., Vol. vi, p. 181, pl. xii., £ 65-66.
Twofold Tay 125 fms.
256 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
368 C. viTeLLus, Linn; Lister, Conch., pl. dexciii., f. 40; Tryon,
Vol. vu, ’P. 182, pl. xiii., f.. 72-73... Ta aylo r Bay ;
369 C. cAPuT-sERPENTIs, Linn.; Lister, Conch., pl. deci.-decii., f.
Tryon, M.C., Vol. vi, p. 173, pl. vi., £. 98-100
Man nly.
370 C. caput-aNnculs, Philippi, Zeitschrift fur Malakozoologie, p.
24, 1849. Shark Island,
371 C. aseLius, Linn. ; Brug., Bavy cl. Meth., pl. ccclvi., £. 55
Tryon, Man. Co nch., Vol. vit. , p. 187, pl. xvi., £. 34. Long
Bay ; Botany Heads, and P.J.
372 C. cLanpestina, Linn. ; Wood, Index Test., pl. iii., f. 17;
Tryon, M.C., Vol. vit., p. 187, pi. xvi., f. 37 “40, 61. Manly
each ; Watson’s Bay.
373 C. carneota, Linn. ; Lister, Conch., pl. dexliv., f. 8 ; Tryon,
1.C., Vol. vm. » P- "166, pl. iii., f. 26-30. Lon g Bay.
374 C. ERRONES, Linn. Wood, Index Test., pl. vii. f, 39;
n, MC, Vol. vit. , p. 183, pl. xiv., £. 88, 89, 7. Manly
Bea lk
375 C. FELINA, Gmelin; Wood, Index Test., pl. xvii. f. 26;
by Vol. vil, p. 169, pl. iv., £. 52-55, 59, 60.
North Head Botany Bay, (Brazier) ; ; ’ Middle Harbour,
(Angas).
376 ©. prpeRaTA, Gray ; Sow., Conch. IIL, f. 24; Tryon, MC.
Vol. v , 189, pl. xvi., f. 49,50, 58. PJ.
rae i MACULA, A. Adam ; Sowerby, Thes. Conch., Vol. 1v., pl-
xxxii., £ 379-381 ; ‘yee, M.C., Vol. vi., p. 169, pl. ivs
f. 71-72 7 Meee gi
378 C. caurica, Linn.; Lister, Conch., pl. delxxvii., f. 24; Tryo™
C., Vol. vt, p. 171, pl. v., £. 88, 89, 90. Cape Banks,
Botany Bay, (Brazier).
379 C. annuus, Linn. ; Encyel. Meth., pl. ecclvi., £. 7; Tryom
, Vol. vm. Pp. 178, pl xi, £ 57-61, pl. xxiii., 's, 70-72.
ucluse se Bay, (Brazier)
380 - FIMBRIATA, Gmelin ; Wood, Index Test., pl. xvii., £. 26;
Tryon, M.C., Vol. vit. p. 168, pl. v., £. 76-78. Cape
Banks, (Brazier).
381 ©. Isapzuta, Linn. ; Sowb., Thes. Conch., Vol. 1v. p- 6 Pl
XXVii., f. 258 ; ; Tryon, M.C., Vol. vu, p. 165, pl. i, f 67.
Farm Cove, (Ww ‘
382 C. srapuyzea, Linn. ; Lister, Conch., pl. deeviii., f- 585
Tryon, M.C., Vol. vit, p. 196, pl. xx., f, 39-44. Bot
Roe
hyla = og ae ot
M.C., Vol. vuz., p. 187, pl. xvi., f. 35-37. Middle Harbour
(Ed. McIntosh); Lake Macquarie Beach, (Brazier). 3
ea
384
385
394
395
398
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. 257
C. ERosa, Linn. ; Lister, Conch., pl. dexcii., f. 39; Tryon,
C., Vol. vir., p. 192, pl. 18, £. 90, 100, 1. Broken Bay,
(Brazier).
C. TaBEscens, Gray; Sow., Conch. Illus., f. 14; Tryon, M.
C., Vol. viz, p. 170, pl. v., £. 82, 83, 84. Lak e Macquarie
Beach, (Brazi zier).
C. scurra, Chemnitz, be Cab. p. 103, pl. exliv., f. 1338;
Tryon, M.C., Vol. v .. p. 165, pl. ii., £. 19, 20, 21. Broken
Bay, (Brazier).
C. ruavroia, Linn. ; Sow., Conch. vee a 11; Tryon, M.
C., Vol. vita p. 195, pl. xix., £. 20, 21, Botany Bay
(Brazier).
C. sige eatin ayes Desc., Cat., p. 10, 1832; Tryon, M
C., op. eG) pl SV. f. 24, 25, Watson’s Bay,
(Angas
TRIVIA AUSTRALIS, Lam.; Sow., Conch. — ,£. 29; Tryon,
M.C., Vol, viz, p. 206, pl. xxiii., f, 53, 5
T. oryza, Lam., "Anim. sans Vert., (Desh., “Bl, Val, x, p-
158 ; Tryon, M.C., Vol. vit, p. 200, pl. ant. £ ph 82, 83;
Sowerby, Thes. Conch., Vol. Iv., pl. xxxv., £. 474, 476.
Bottle and Glass Rocks, (Braz ier).
T. GLoposa, Gray ; Sow ser) vs. f. 34; Try
Vol. vir, p. 200, pl. xxi., f. 92,93. Little Bay, af ac
,P hi
2:73 INSECTA, Mighels ; Sow, Thes. Conch., Vol. 1
f. 477, 478, 479 ; Tryon, M.C., Vol. vm, p. 206, pL xxi...
84, 85. Little Bay, (Brazier).
Ovuna Ayaast, A. Adams, MS.; Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol.
xv., pl. x. 48 a-b; Tryon, M.C., Vol. vil., p. 252, pl. iv.,
a 4. Watson's Bay.
0. “nap Sie Lam. ; Tryon, Man. Conch., Vol. vu, p. 254,
pl. v. , 38, PJ.
O. oi nr ‘Adsus & Reeve, Zool. Voy. “ Samarang,” p.
21, pl. vi., fig. 4a-b. Sow and Pigs Reef, (Brazier).
Family CASSIDIDA.
Cassis acnatina, Lam.; Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. v., pl. x.
28 a-b ; Tryon, M.C., Vol. vu., p. 287, pl. viii., f. ‘04, 98,
pl. ix. £7. ‘PJ.
C. pyrum, Lam.; Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. v., pl. xi., £
29a-b; Tryon, 'M.C., Vol. vin, p- 278, pl. vith, t 96-98.
Pd;
C. pina, Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. v., pl. ix., f. 21; Tryon
M:C. Vol! ya. p: 375; pL ¥., £75. PJ: 2- 10 éms.,
(“ Challenger.’ ‘
399 eos Brazier, P.L.S., N.S.W., Vol. 1, p.8. Off
fms. (Brazier).
Q—September 4, 1889.
IA8 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
Family DOLIITDA:.
400 Dotirum variEcATUM, Lam., ~~ 7 —— Ap _
Vol. x., p. 143; Tryon, M.C., . VIL, p. 262, pl. iii, £
13-14. Middle Harbour ; — oe Leta 17 pai
(Brazier).
Family NATICIDA.
401 Narica saeirrata, Menke, Moll. Nov. Holl., p. 10, no. 30;
Philippi, hans Cab., (ed. Kuster) p. 108, pl. xv., f 14.
Middle Harbou
402 N. nuzona, Becluis Jour de Conch., 1851, Vol. 1., p. 381,
£3. P
p. “ee
403 N. ptumpea, Lamn.; Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. 1x., pl. ix., £
24 a-b; Tryon, M.C., Vol. vit, p. 44, pl. xviii., f. 78, 79,
» Pp.
pl. xix., f. 88. Middle Harbour ; Botany Bay.
404 N. metosroma, Swainson ; Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. 1x., pl.
Moet f. 78; Tryon, M. ne Vol. vul., p. 45, pl. xviii., f. 81,
pl. , £. 90 a-b, pl. xxi., f. 8
405 N. Schipom, Reeve, tioned i Vol. 1x., pl. xviii., f. 81;
Tryon, M.C., Vol, vuit., p. 45, 1. XViil., f. 80.
406 N. pipyMa, Bolton, MS. ; Philippi, Conch. Cab., (ed. Kuster
p- 6, sp. 1, pl. i, f.4; Tryon , M.C., Vol. vin. p- 33, p
. fd oe.
407 N. conica, Lam.; Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. 1x., pl. xii., f. 48;
ryon , Vol. VIIL., Ba 44, pl. is, f. 76, 77. On the
sand spit, Middle Harbo
408 N. Ince, Philippi, PLS, ‘1851, p. 233; Reeve, Conch.
Icon., Vol. i; pl tk. f. 10; Tryon, M.C., se ]. vim, Pp:
33, pl. x., f. 87-90, pl. xi, £. 95. Manly Bea
409 N. AREOLATA, Recluz, P.Z.8., p. 206, 1843 ; ase n, M.C.,
Vol. vi., p. 25, pl. vi., f£. 23. In shell ‘ncn Middle
Harbour ; Sow and Pigs Reef.
410 N. BFFOSSA, Watson, CR., Vol. xv., p. 439, pl. xxviii. £ 3.
ff P.J., 30-35 fms., («« Challenger. ay
411 N. Finosa, " Sowerby, ] MS. ; Reeve, Gonch. Icon., Vol. 1x. Pl.
xvii., f. 72 a-b; arroR, "M.C.. Vol. vm, p. 51, pl. x xxii, f
22, Farm Cov
2 N. Coxuet. ike PZB, p. 206, 1843; Reeve, Conch. —
Icon., Vol. rx., pl. xxiv., f. 112; Tryon, M.C., Vol. Villy
26, his vii., of 34, 30-33. Parramatta River, 7 fms.
a
ee
bo
(Braz 934,
413 N. vnunet, Quoy & Gaim., Astrolabe, Vol. ., P. “"%
pl. te 22, 23; Tryon, M.C., Vol. vu, p. 52, pl xxil.,
# 26. “"D red ged at “aie and Pigs R cee
414 N. pours Ten. -Woods, P.R. , Tasmania, 1875, P- 3
Off P.J. Heads, 45 ais Tee
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD, 259
415 N. suscosrata, Ten.-Woods, P.L.S., N.S.W., Vol. 1. , p. 263,
ged off PJ .. 45 fms. , (Brazier).
416 pevueres Morcui, Ads. ‘& Angas, P.Z.8., 1863, p. 423.
er stones, Point Piper, (Brazier
417 Sioaurs ZONALIS, Quoy et G. Astrolabe, Vol. m., p. 221,
ig ud . 1-3; Tryon, M.C., Vol. vim., p. 55, pl.
XXIv., "£5 P.J.; ; Botany Ba
418 S. niripus, — Conch. Teco | Vol. x xv, tn BF iv., £. 20 a-b ;
Tryon, M.C., Vol. vim, p. 38, “pk x AS Wee 3 Dredged
near Spectacle Island.
419 S. coarcrara, Reeve, Conch. Icon., eke xv., pl. iv., f nae
Tryon, M. G., Vol. vin, p. 58, pl. oe 19.
Macquarie, PJ.
420 Marsenta Inpica, Leach; as, P.Z.S., 1867, p. 199.
Bottle and (thee Rocks, ‘Branior’ ; found on the beach at
Coogee, (Angas
42] Vidnbnc Drswavistans Recluz ; Rigo Conch. Icon.,
a3 EX Di u., £1 ; Tryon, M.C., Vol. vur., p. 68,
xxix., f. 69. ae rare, Watson’s Ba
492 V. “ena xv Recluz, P.Z.S., 1843, p. 140; Reeve, Conch.
Ons Vol, xx., pl. i1., f. 16: Tryon, M.C., Vol. vim, p. 68,
PJ.
mie xix, } 74,
423 V. “Rercuvaays, Ad. ey sare 1863, p. 424; Reeve,
ch. Icon., Vol. xx., “ph. ii f. 18 ab; Tryon, M.C.,
Vol. vu, p. 70, as ge Po oe D sy. Under stones, Camp .
Cove, very rare
424 V. Cuvirriana, Rodos, Guerin’s Mag. 1845, p. 63; Tryon,
Man. Conch. , Vol. vi., p. 70, pl. xxix, f. 94. PJ.
425 V. erry A Adah: Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. xx.,
» £.. 9; Tryon, M.C;, Vol. vin, p. 70, pl. xxix., f. 91.
Bocainy Bay ; PS.
Family CALYPTRAEI DA.
426 GaLerus pELLucrDus, Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. x1., pl. i., f. 2;
Tryon, M.C., Vol. vit, p. 120, pl. xxxiv., f. 60- G1. Adher-
ing to dead shella i in deep weter, P
427 Isrexoincow CA Lam Reeve, Conch.
Vol. xu, ph iii, £11; "Tryon, MLC, p. 122, pl.
ite z: 96-9 3. Pd:
428 Caryrrara porosa, Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. x1., pl. v., f.
el Tryon, M.C., Vol. vu, p. 138, pl. xliii., £. 65-66. Sow
d Pigs Reef, 4 fms. , (Brazier.)
429 tia ACULEATA, Gmelin ; ; Tryon, M.C., Vol. vit, p.
129, pl. xxxix., f. 61-65. PJ.
260 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
}
430 C. glee Lath. 5 ; Brod., Trans. Zool. Soc., Vol. 1., p.
1. : ‘
oe a shell of Zwrbo ne aati rtehets with an hermit
Watson’s Bay, March WV:
431 Carns VIOLACEUS, Angas, EZ8, 1867, p. 114, pl. xii,
23; Tryon, M. C., Vol. vit; p. 132, pli xxxiz.,, 108
Found under a stone at low water, Long Bay, (Angas).
432 Hipponyx ANTIQUATUS, Linn., 12th e it., p. 1259, no. 762,
if.
pl. Ixxii., f. sh -45; Tryon, M.C., Vol. vitt., p. 134, pl.
f. 93-99. er rocks and stone es,
433 H. sUBRUFUS, iat P.Z.S., 1835, p. 5; Thes. Conch., Vol. 1,
p- 370, pl. Ixxiii., £. 21, 22 , 23; ; Tryon, M.C., Vol. vm, p-
134, pl. xl, £1. PJ.
Family SOLARIIDA.
434 sage Me LaEvicaTuM, Lam.; Tryon, Man. Conch , Vol. Ix.,
. 12, pl. iv., £. 43-44. Dredged at Sow and Pigs Reet.
435 S. Lo Hanley ; Sow., Thes. Conch., Vol. 11., sp. 16, pl.
9 10 ; Tryon, M.C,, Vol. 1x. ,p. 12, pl Wee 45-46.
436 8. _PEESPEOTIVINCULUS Chemnitz ; Sow., Thes. Conch., Vol.
.. p. 237, pl. v., fig. 60-61-62. Botany Heads.
437 5. STRAMINEA, Chem., Conch. Cab., Vol. v., p. 172, £ 16995
Try n, MC., Vol. ¥&.; "pi 19; pl vil, £. 93-96.
438 8. aie Tam. ; ; Sow Thee. Conch. Wols i. a aes pl. iv,
pl. 1
f. “th 54; Tryon, M.C., Vol. 1x., p. 19, 71-72.
tany Heads; P.J.
439 §. uypripum, Lam. — Method., pl. eccexlvi., f. 5-65
r .C., Vol. 1x., p. 14, pl. v., f. 59-62. Coogee Bay,
Sitar ‘stones, (Brakes): in shell sand Middle Harbour.
440 S. rosuLentum, Watson, C. : Tol. xv., p. 136, pl. viil., if 12;
; LC., Vol. xp, 28, pl. wi, £38, fe ~10
(* Challenger.”
fms., (** C g
441 Aprorpis Ancast, A. Adams, P.ZS., 1863, p. 424 4 0
xxxvii., f, 11-12; Tryon, Man. Conch., d, P
xxx., f. 98-99. Coogee Bay, (Angas) ;
Rocks, (Brazier).
Family SCALARID. :
442 eregton PRETIOSA, Lam. ; Sowerby, Thes. oan Mic -
te zit. f. 17: Tryon, Man. Conch., Vol. 1x., p- 9 4, pl
. In shell sand, Middle Harbour. a
443 §. RUBRO-LINEATA, Sowb., Thes. Conch., Vol. 1., pl. a
f. 83-84; Tryon, M.C., Vol. 1x., p. 60, pl. xii, f. 82
Dredged in bes water P.J.
Vol.:xy Pe 8
Batic and Glass :
=a
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. 261
444 §. PHILIPPINARUM, Sow., P.Z.S., 1844; Thes. Conch., Vol.
L, pi. SEXH., fF. 1-3 5 Tryon, M.C, Vol. IX., p. 66, pl. xiii,
f.18-19. Dred ged i in P.J.
445 8, JuKEsIana, Forbes, Append. Voy. of “ Rattlesnake,” p.
83, pl. iii., £. 7; Tryon, M.C., Vol. 1x., p. 66, pl. xiv., f.
a redged.
446 8. AUSTRALIS, Lam. ; Sow., Thes. Conch., Vol. 1., pl. xxxv.,
~ 135 ; Tryon, M.C., Vol. 1x., p. 76, pl. xvi., f. 90. Under
stones, Farm Cove ; "Manly Beach.
447 S. acuteara, Sower erby, P.Z.S8., 1844, p. 12; Thes. Conch.,
al icg & i
21-22 ; Tryon, M.C., Vol. 1x., p. 57, pl. xi., £. 53-54.
and Pigs Reef, 5 fms., (Brazier).
449 S, GRANULOSA Quoy ; Sowerby, Thes. Conch., Vol. 1, p. 104,
a xxxv., f. 144; Tryon, M.C., Vol. 1 X., p. 80, pl. XVi., f.
il, Tanck North Head, 12 fms. ATA
450 8. PERPLEXA, Pease, Prod. Zool. Soc. i 1860 ; Donum Bis-
markianum, p. 24; pl. t, & 19; Fegon, M.C,, Vol. 1x., p.
74, pl xy, £83. P.J.;, Brok en Bay.
451 S. pyrammpauis, Sow., Thes. Conch., Vol. r. , p. 85, pl. xxxii.,
4: 28 on, M.C., Vol. 1x. Dp 62, pl. xiii., £89. Inner
North Head, 12 fms., (Brazie r).
452 8. Morcut, Angas, P.Z.85; 1871, P. 15, plh.i, £47; Tryon,
1.C., Vo : sp 82, pL Zvi, £7 Dredged near Sow and
Pigs Reef, (Brasier)
453 S. Bicarinata, Sowb., Thes. rg Vol. 1., p. 104, pl. xxxv.,
; Aes Tryon, M.C., SN me > Se 82 , pl xvi, & 28.
Ball’s Head, 18 fms., (Brazi
454 8. DELICATULA, Crosse et Fischer, Jour. de Conch., 1864, p.
347, pl. iii, £ 11-12; Try n, M.C,, Vol. 1x., p. 69, pl. xiv.,
Sow and Pigs Reef, 3 fms. (B razier).
455 Crossrra CONCINNA, Angas, P.Z.8.,. 1867, p- 911, pl. xliv., f
14; Tryon, M.C., Vol. 1x., p. 85, ‘pl. XVii., f. 45. Sow and
Pigs Reef, (Brazier) ; ; in shell sand, Middle Hiasbout,
niece apenas
456 Tayrurna FRAGILIS, eeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. x
pl. u. £. 6 a re "ic. Vol. 1x., p. 36, pl. ix., f. O45,
0.
pl. oy f. 6-1
457 I. VIOLACEA, Bolton, Virg. p. 93, no. 953, 1798, =J. casta,
Reeve , Conch., Tcon., Vol. x1., ph i,, f.4a-b; Tryon, M.C.,
Vol. 1X. 36, é i
458 I. bathe ee: hase Conch, Icon., Vol. x1., pl. ii., £. 7, 7a;
Tryon, M.C., Vol. 1x., es pl. ix. £. 96. Bondi Bay.
262 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—-MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
459 I. GLOBOSA, etree aa var. DECOLLATA, Carpenter ; Reeve,
Conch. Icon., pl. iv., f. 19 a-b; Tryon, M.C., Vol. 1x., pl
ef. 10. ae Bay ; ; Bondi Bay.
. Ex1GuA, Lam.; Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. x1., pl. v., f
21 a-b; Tryon, aa Vorc1x., . p- 37, pl. x., f. 17-22.
Coogee Bay: ; Bondi
Family TURRITELLIDA.
461 TurrITeLLA iNcisa, Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. v., pl. xi, f
65; Tryon, MC, Vol. vut., p. 203, pl. 63, f. 88. eer
i
for)
Oo
—_
in deep water. P.J., (Strange).
462 T. Sopnir, Brazier, P.L.S., N.S.W., Vol. viit., p. 227, =T7.
incisa, Tenison- Woods, (non Reeve) P.L.S., N.S.W., Vol.
Th, 2, 1877. Off P.J., 45 fms., (Brazier)
463 T. Gunnu, Reeve, Conch. Icon., x., fig. 45;
: ol, V.; pk ax:
ine Seip M.C., Vol. vu, p. 203, pl. iii. f. 86, 87. off
, 45 fms., (Brazier).
464 T. SINUATA, Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. v., pl. xi., £. 62; Tryon,
M.C., Vol. vu. "ee - 200, pl. Ixi., f. 60. Dredged i in Middle
465 T. parva, Angas, P.Z.S., 187 877, p. 174, pl. xxvi., f. 17;
Tryon, M.C., Vol. vitt., p. 198, eh lix., f. 41. Sow and
Pigs Reef, (Brazier
466 T. circinata, A. Adams: Ann. & Mag. N. Hist., 1860. Sow
and Pigs Reet and Ball’ s Hea
467 T. spina, Crosse & Fischer, Toor: de Conch., 1864, p. 347 5
1865, p. 44, pl. iii, £. 13-14. Sow and Pigs Reed, (Brit)
468 T. Brazier, Angas, P.Z.8., 1877, p. 35, pl. v
ra.
469 Peanot Ten.-Woods, P.L.S., N.S.W., Vol. 1, p- 263.
Off P.J., H ends: 45 fms. , (Brazier
470° MArHiLba ELEG ANTULA, Angas, P.ZS., 1871, p. 15, pl. i, f
8; Tryon, M.C., Vol. vm, p. 210, pl. Ixv., £. 37. ‘Dredged
in Lane Cove River, (Brazier).
Family VERMETID.
471 Vermerus pecussatus, Gmelin; Tryon, Man. Conch., Vol.
vill., p. 181, pl. liii., f. 71-72.
472 V. Quoyt, A. Adams ; "Tryon, Man. Conch., Vol. vutt., p. 176,
pl iL, 2. 46.0 Pa.
473 Siuigvania LACTEA, Lam.; Tryon, M.C., Vol. vil, P- 191,
pl. lviii., f. 26. PJ.
Family CAECID 2.
474 Caxcum sp. Cabbage Tree Bay; outer Manly ae in
shell-sand.
Sige Sree ee
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. 263
Family EULIMIDA.
475 Evia proxima, Sow., Conch. Icon., Vol. xv., pl. vi., f. 48;
ay: M.C., Vol. vu, p. 269, pl. lxviii., f 11. Dredged
476 E. ponies: Gould ; Tryon, M.C., Vol. vm, p. 282, pl. Ixx.,
2. PJ
477 ¥. DISSIMILIS, Watson, C.R., Vol. xv., p. 522, pl. xxxvii., f.
5. 2-10 fms. , (“ Challenger. )
478 E. Guenrue ERI, Angas, P.ZS., 1877, p. 35, pl. v.,£.6. N.S. W.
479 LeIosrRACA MUCRONATA, Sow., Conch. Icon., Vol. xv a es
ed Tryon, M.C., Vol. vir, p. 284, pl. ixx., £. 6. Dredged
J.
480 te AcuTIssImA, Sow., Conch. Icon., Vol. xv., pl. ii., £10 a-b ;
ryon , MC, Vol. 3 vint., p. 281, pl. et, 89-9G..: Eid.
- 481 L. LEspra, Angas, P.Z.S., 1871, p. 16, pl. i, f.14. Dredged
at Sow and Pigs Reef, (Brazier r).
482 Sryiirer BRAZIERI, Angas, P.Z.S., 1877, p. 173, pl. xxvi.,
f. 12; Tryon, M.C., Vol, vit, p. 291, pl. Ixxi
and Pigs Reef, parasitic ona Starfish ( Anthenes acuta,
Perrier), (Brazier
Family TURBONILLID A.
483 TURBONILLA FESTIVA, a P.Z.8:, 1877, p. 36, piv. & 45
Tryon,
AS IL, p. 334, pl. Ixxvi. f. 45. Dredged
in deep water, (Brazier).
484 T. mari, Ten.- s, P.R.S., Tasm., 1875, p 144; Tryon,
M.C., Vo ; : ;
485 T. Hormanr, Angas, P.Z.S., 1867, p. 112, pl. xiii, f.
gS on, M.C., Vol. vit. , p- 334, pl. Ixxvi., f. 41. Dr Sid
n P.J.
486 uiiaees AuraAnNTIcA, Angas, P.Z.S., 1867 p. 112, pl. xiii.,
4; Tryon, M.C., Vol. vimt., p. 313, pl. Ixxiv., f. 40. PJ.
487 Onceronié SIMPLEX, ‘Ang gas, P.ZS., 1871, p. 15, pl. Et. 10:
Ee nitida, see P.ZS He P. 183) ; Tryon, M.C., Vol.
yu, p. 363, pl. tik. f. 71. Dredg ced near Sow and Pigs
R eef, (Brazier.)
488 0. sta A. Adams, P.Z.8., 1851, p. 223; Sow. Thes.
., Vol. u., p. 818, pl. elxxii, £2
489 O. ica Watson , C.R., Vol. xv., p. - A89, pl. xxxii., f. 1.
P.J., 2—10 ims, (« Challenger.’ ’)
490 0. LEVIS, Angas, P.Z.S ., 1867, p. 112, pl. xiii., £. 10 ; Tryon,
M. Coneh., Vol. vit, p. 362, pl. Ixxix., f. 67. Dredged
in deep water, P.J.
491 0. Ancasi, Tryon, M.C., Vol. vit, p. 362, pl. lxxix., f. 68,
= 0. lactea, ‘A: Angas P.Z.S., p- 113, pl. xiii, f. 11, 1867.
Dredged in deep water, P J. ae gas).
264 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
492 O. “aga Angas, P.Z.S., 1867, p. 112, pl. xiii, f. 12;
je , Vol. ae P. 362, pl. Ixxix., f. 70. Dredged
in deep Gil Fig 5 as).
493 O. Krerrti, Angas, eee 1867, p. 112, pl. xiii., f. 13;
ee n, M.C., Vol. vut., p. 362, pl, lexix., £. 66. Dr edged
n deep water, gh J (Anga s).
494 Oates Licata, Angas, P.Z.S., 1877, p. 173, pl. xxvi., f. 11;
Tryon, M.C., Vol. vim., p. 310, pl. Ixxiv., f. 29. Botan ny
Bay, Brazier).
495 Syrnoia Tincta, Angas, P.Z.S., 1871, p. 15, pl.i., £11;
Tryon, M.C., Vol, vim. , p. 308, pl. Ixxiii., a ‘24, Dredg
off Sow and Pigs Reef, (Brazier. )
Family PYRAMIDELLID.
496 iron gucunDA, Angas, P.Z.S., 1877, p. 173, pl.
0; Tryon, M.C., Vol. vt, pl. lxxiii., f. 92.
Dredged i in deep water, P.J., (Brazier. )
Family LITTORINIDA.
497 Lirrorina scasra, Linn.; Tryon, Man. Conch., Vol. 1X. P-
243, sy xlii., f. 18-20. Mangrove Swamps, Parcenaall
Riv
498 L. papia, Ten.-Woods, P.L.S., N.S.W., Vol. 1, p- 264.
Dredg od off P.J. Head, 45 fons. (Brazie r).
499 L. Mauritian, Lam., Anim, sans Vert:, Vol. m., p. 2443
pai a Vol. Ix., p. 247, pl. xliv., f. 71, 70- 15. Very
mmon about high St rank, PJ,
500 Tacrant NoDULOsUS, Gmelin, = 7’, Pyninneay® pager’ &
Gai Astrolabe, Vol. m., p. “483 2, pl: x Li 12-15;
Tryon, M.C., Vol. 1x., p. 258, pl. xlvii., sets ets Com-
n on rocks about high water-mark,
501 Hawi LUTEA, Quoy & ‘Gaim, Astrolabe, Vol. Ill., P- aa
pl. Ixii., f. 8-11 ; Tryon M.C., Vol. 1x., p. 262, pl. ‘xlix.,
ae ag" 2
502 R. PLANA, Quoy & Gaim., l.c., p. 274, pl. Ixii, £ 1% Bee
te Man. Conch, , Vol. IX., p. 262 2, pl. xlix., f. 10, 11, 1
503 R. NAN Quoy & Gaim., l.c., p. 273, pl. Ixii., £. 5-7; Trym
CO. Voki, p. 262, pl. xlix., £13, 14, 4, 99. a4,
504 Fossarus paTuLA, A. Adams & Angas PZ. S., 1863, P: “S ee
pl. xxxvii., f. 9-10; Tryon, M.C., Vol. 1x., p. 276, pl By
. Under stones, Watson’s Bay.
505 F. Braziert, Angas, P.Z.S., 1871, p. 18, pl-i., f. 245 she
M.C., Vol. 1x., p. 275, pl. lii., ‘. 17. Under stones, 8
Island, (Brazier).
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD, 265
Family PLANAXID A,
506 PLANAXIS MOLLIS, Sowerby, Genera of Shells, Vol. m., pl-
2; Tryon, M.C., Vol. 1x., p. 279, Bre His, £. 34, 3Ds
29. Under stones, Coogee Bay ; Bondi Ba
507 ALABA PHASIANELLA, Angas, P.Z.S., 1867, p. 3, pl. xiii.,
f. 18; Tryon, M.C., Vol. 1x., p. 283, pl. lili. re 84. Dredged
in PJ
Family CERITHITD.
508 Cerrrnium ruopostoma, A. Adams; Sow., Thes. Conch.,
ose ee aie elxxx., f. 103 ; Tryon, M.C., Vol. x: p. id 1
pl. ., £. 20. Sow and Pigs Reef, (Brazier).
509 C. morus, an ; Kiener, Coquille, Viv., p. 52. pe av., 1.1;
ae M.C., Vol Ix,, P. 133, pl. XxiV., f; 32, 33, 29, 31,
57 ns
Vol, 175 ‘ pl. XXXVi., f 67.. ‘eke ed o
Shark Island, (Brazier r).
513 C. crocea, Angas, P.Z.S., 1871, p. a pl. i., £ 13; Tryon
. 4 Vol. Ix., p. 175. pl. xxxvi., f. 66. Dredged off Camp
Cove, (Br. razier),
514 ace GRANARIUM, Kiener, Coquille Viv., p. 72, pl. xix.,
a ee M.C., Vol. 1x., p. 155, pl. xxx., £ 98. Com-
under stones, P.J.
515 B. 1 TURRITELLIFORMIS, Angas, P.Z.S., 1877, p. 174, ay xxvi.,
n, M.C., Vol. )
546 R. Bapia, Watson, C.R., Vol. xv., p. 612, pl. xlvi., £. 3, pl.
Ixvii., f Shy ; Tryon, M.C., Vol. IX. - 339, pl. Ixvii., f. 81.
P.J., 2-10 fms, YT hos Challenger. )
547 R, Avorn Frauenf., Reise d. Novara, Moll., p. 14, pl.
wy £. 23 ; Tryon, Man. Conch., Vol. 1x., p. 344, pl. Ixxi.,
f. 81, PJ.
Order SCUTIBRANCHIATA.
Sub-Order Podopthalma.
Family NERITID 2.
548 Nerrra arrara, Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. 1x., pl. iv., £. 16 ;
(non - rata, Chemn.) = NV. melanotragus, Smith, Zool.
“ Alert,” p. 69; Tryon, Man. Conch., Vol. x., p. 26, pl.
Viii., f. oe Abundant between high and low water-mark,
549 N. ALBICILLA, Linn.; Quoy & Gaim., Astrolabe, Vol. 1, pl.
Ixv., £. 17-18; Tryon, Man. Conch., Vol. x., p. 19, pl. ii.,
21-26. Rose Bay, P.J., (Brazier
550 N ERITINA RanGtana, sei ls Zool., 1841, p. 339; Reeve
Conch. Icon., Vol. 1x., pl. xxxi., f. 142 a-b; Tryon, Man.
ira Vol. ‘ee p- 55, pl. xviii., £. 89-92. Sow and Pigs
Reef, (Braxior):
551 N. SovVERBIANA, Montrouzier, Jour. de Conch., 1863, Vol.
XI., pp. 75-175, pl. v., £5; =. pulcherrima, Angas,
ZS. + 1871, pi 29, DEL; t. 25. Sow and Pigs Reef, 5 fms.,
(Braziee :
268 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
Family LIOTITDA.
552 Lioria ae Angas, P.Z.8., 1871, p. 19, pl. i, £. 26;
Tryon, Man. Conch. . Vol x; p. 110, pl. xxxvi., f. By ty 8.
Double ‘Bay, under stones, (Brazie r).
553 L. cLaTrnHrata, Reeve, Conch. Icon., (Delphinula) Vol. t, pl.
v., f. 21 a.b; Tryon, Man. Conch., Vol. .x., p. 09, pl.
xxxvi., f. 95. Sow and Pigs Reef, ( Brazier).
554 L. ANGASI, Crosse, Jour. de Conch., 1864, p. 343, pl. xiil.,
f.4a; Tryon, Man. Conch., Vol. x. »p. 110, pl. xxxvi., f
4. Dredged in P.J.
555 CycLosrReMa AUSTRALIs, Angas, P.ZS8., 1877, p. 38, pl. v.,
f. 16; Tryon, Man. Con ch. 7 VOL s pe 107, pl. xxxv., f
83-84, In shell sand, Botany oa. (Brazier).
Family ROTELLID.
556 Roretta Brazier, Angas, P.Z.S., 1877, p. 39, pl. v., £. 17.
Sow and Pigs Reef, (Brazier r).
Family PHASIANELLID 2.
557 PHASIANELLA VENTRICOSA, Quoy & Gaim., ae Vol. uL,
p. 237, pl. lix., f. 8-9; Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. xm, pl.
lil.; f. 6 aand b; Tryon, Man. Conch., Vol. x ps 165, pl.
a f. 39-43. In shell-sand, Middle Harbour ; Long
ay.
558 P. rosea, Angas, P.Z.S., 1867, p. 114, pl. xiii, f. 24; Tryon,
Man. Con ch., Vol. x, pr17 “4, pl. xxxix., f: 92. In shell-
e
559 P. virco, Angas, P.Z.S., ee" :P. 115, pl. xiii., £. 25; Tryom,
Man. Conch., Vol. x., p. 181, pl. xxxix., £. 93. In shell
and, Coogee Bay.
560 P. Peon Philippi ; Krauss, Moll. Sud. Afric., p. 104, pl
4; Tryon, Man. Conch. Vol. x., p. 170, ‘pl. XXXVIl.,
E 37 -38 ; Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. xIIL, pl. v., £. 13 ab.
Dredged i in deep water, P.J.
561 P. picruratus, H. & A. Adams, Ann. & Mag. N.H., 3 Sets
Vol. xt., 1863, p. 19; Smith, Zool. « Alert, , p. 75, pl. vig
BO Pas ne
Family TURBINIDZ.
562 TurBo ya ain, Gmelin ; Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. 1¥- Pl
n, Man. Conch., Vol. x., p. 192, pl xliti-
58, Pl Ixii., £ fs A livi ing pees ger arse amongst the
1640, 1641 ; Reeve, ‘Conch. down. n., ” Vol. 1v.,
Tryon, Man. Conch. , Vol. x., p. 116, pl. xlii.
common, Watson’s Bay ; Coogee Bay ; ; Bota
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. 269
564 T. srraminga, Martyn, Univ. Couch., Vol. 1, f. 71 = 7.
torquatus, Gmelin ; Reeve, Conch., Teon. Vol. Iv., pl. iv.,
f. 26 ab; Tryon, Man. Conch. . Vol. x., p. 212, pl. xlii., f.
565 T. prabunece Angas, P.ZS., 1877, p. 175, pl. xxvi., f. 18;
Tryon, ¥ ne ch., Vol. x., p. 107, pl. lxiii., f. 25-2 6.
n. Co
Cape Solander, Botany Bay, (Brazier).
amily TROCHID.
566 Trocnus (Mrvouia) PuLcHERRIMA, Angas, P.Z.S., 1869, p.
» pl. tn; £, -2O* a are
567 T. pianruus, Fischer, Coq. Viv., p. 392, pl. exviii., f. 2,=
M. bellula, Angas, P.Z.S., 1869, p. 48, pl. ii., f. 11. ey
568 T. Mee dee gage Moll. Nov. Holl. 5 P- 18. Dredged
n Middle Harbou
569 T. ee Fischer, Coquill Viv., (Trochide) p. 395, pl.
Kevin, £240 3B,
570 T. ennai Gould, Otia. Conch., p. 154. PJ
571 T. (Monina) Lenrictnosa, A. Adams, P.Z.S., 185], p. 188,
eg pe at A. Adams, P.Z.8., 1854, p. 41, (non Tt.
Pte co Koch) Off South Reef, 8 fms. ; Hunter's Bay,
ddle Harbour ; Cabbage Tree Bay, ] Man nly.
572 T. ‘(Gimmes Cox, Angas, P.Z.8., 1867, p. 115, pl. xiii., f.
. Dredged in P.
573 T. " SULCOSA, A. dese, P.Z.S., 1851, p. 186. Middle Har-
bou oO
574 T. ribose i dave P.Z.S., 1851, p. 177. Under
stones at low water, P.J.
575 T, PICEUB AMD: A, MaDe & Angas, P.Z.S., 1864, p. 36. On
weed, Coogee
576 T. cine Wa nang C.R., Vol. xv., p. 75, pl. vi, f. 8.
tation 164 B, 410 fms., (‘‘ Challe nger. |
577 T. (Zraxemixvs) PourmnELI, Souverbie, Jour. de Conch., Vol.
I., p. 40, pl. Fischer, Coquille Viv., p. 387,
Tots f. 3, = Z. comptus, Adams, P.Z.8., 1854, p. 38 (non
Y Ai omptus, Phil.) Under stones, Shark Tsland, (Brazier).
578 T. armitzatus, Wood, Index Test. Suppl., pl. ix., £.5. Cape
Solander, Botany Bay, (Brazier
579 T. peers Philippi, Zeits. fur Malak., 1846, p. 102;
onch. , Band nm, pl.:2ii,, f. 1.
580 T. lauemcaa: putida A. Adams, P.ZS., 1854, p. 38 5
Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. xtv., p. 6, f. 44. Ro se Bay ;
Watson’s Ba ork Harbour.
581 T. gach she APICINUS, Menke, Moll. Nov. Holl. p. 15;
Phil., Conch. Cab., p. 133, pl. xxiii., f. 5. Dredged in
deep. Bethy > ;
270 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
582 T. exicuus, Gould, Otia. Conch., p. 156. PJ.
583 T. LEUCOSTIGMA, Menke, Moll. Nov. Holl., p. 15; Phil,
Conch. Cab., p. 138, pl. xxiii, f. 16. Dredged i in deep
water, PJ.
584 T. Bapius, Wood, Index Test., (Ed. Hanley) p. 221, suppl.
pl. vi. £ 46. PJ.
585 T. FULIGINENS, A. Adams, P.Z.S., 1851, p. 180; Watson,
C.R.. Vol. x93 pie?, ol iv.; i Bu.
586 T. (Caxantpcs) TIBERIANUS, Crosse Jour. - Conch., 1863,
. 381, pl. xiii., f. 2. On Seaweed, Coogee Bay.
587 T. LINEOLARIS, "Gould, Otia. ok. 157. :
588 T. Pciang ye ae Fasciatus, Menke, Syn. Meth. Moll. pp. 51-
= B. varians, Kraus ; Phil., Conch. Cab., p. 33, pl. v
"§ 1-5. Pw.
589 T. tucusris, Gould. Otia. Conch., p. 157. P.J.
590 T. (TrochococHLEa) ZEBRA, Menke ; ; Philippi, Conch. Cab.,
(Kuster) p. 160, pl. it +s
591 T. exrenvara, Fischer, Coquille Viv., p. 330, pl. ciii., £ 1;
Labio porcatus, A. Adam s, P.ZS, 1851, p. 179, (non
7. porcatus, Phil.) eS
592 T. munricartnata, Chenu., Manuel de Conch, Vol. 1., p. 369,
f. 2676. PJ.
593 T. srriotatus, Quoy & Gaim., Voy. ‘ Astrolabe,” Vol. m1.
p. 253, pl. lxiii., £. 18-22 , Conch. Cab., p. 58, pl. xxvi., f
Sy eal (Brazier); (Quoy & Gaimard).
594 T. (Bveretcs) BAccATUS, Menke, Moll. Nov. Holl.
ab., p 173, pl. XXVil. wi a3..1.(T: aepereti, F odit
Conte under stones, Watson’s s Bay.
595 T. scapriuscuLus, Adams & Angas, P.Z.S., 1867, p. 1813
Fischer, Coq. Viv., p. 374, pl. exiv., £2. In shell-sand,
Middle Harbour.
596 T. (CLancutvs) MaveErn, Wood, Index Test. Suppl., p- 22%
pl. v., f. 27; Fischer, Coq. Viv., p. 218, pl. Ixxi., f. 1.
Cabbage Tree Bay ; North Head, (Brozier)
597 T. cLancuLus, Gray ; Wood, Index Test. Suppl. p. 17, 20
se pl. v., £. 31, 1828, (non 6. Clanguloides, Wood). Fre-
ent under stones, Watson’s Bay.
598 T. Srey reer A. 2 Adams, P.Z.S., 1851, p. 162, no. 44;
reaand te 1. Viv., p. 235, pl. Ixxxi., f. 2. Under stones,
all
Watso s Ba ay.
599 T. Hepapa Philippi, Conch. Cab , (Kuster) p. 243, no. 309,
pl. xxxv “n f. 15. Bottle and Glass Rocks ; Sow an d Pigs
Reef, 5 fms.
600 T. sacunpus, Gould, Otia. Conch., p. 156. P.J.
601 T. ocetLatus, Gould, Otia. Conch., p. 156, P.J.
ee
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD, 271
602 T. noporiratrus, A. Adams, P.Z.S., 1851, p. 163. Shark
Bay, P.
603 T. (Sotanintaa) ALBUGO, Watson, C.R., Vol. xv., p. 75, pl.
eke J., (‘‘ Challenger.”)
604 pe ecg TENTORIFORMIS, Sonne: Reeve, Conch. Tcon.,
Vol. x ‘
xxxi., f. 2, pl. Ixxix., f. 2; Tryon, Man. Conch., Vol, x,,
bf
p. 240, pl. liii,, f. 41, 42. Common at Watson’s Bay.
Family STOMATELLID.
605 Sromaretia tmpricata, Lam., Encycl. Meth., pl. gg £
2 a-b; Sowerby, Thes. Conch., Vol. 11, pl. clxxi a de
Under stones at low water, Watson’s ay.
606 S. NIGRA, hata & Gaim., Voy. ‘‘ Astrolabe,” Vol. u1., p. 307,
pl 10-12 ; Sowerby, Vol. m., pl. clxxiii , f. 14-16.
Coan Sea oun. all roun
Family ge
~ 607 — CARINATA, Watson, O.R., Vol. xv., p. 119, pl.
lil., f. ,
6-10 eek " (Challenger. *”
Family HALIOTIDA.
608 Haxioris NAEvosa, Martyn, Univ. eer pl. xi, £ 63;
Phil. Conch, Cab., p. 34, pl. xiv.,
609 H. ie eat Reeve, P.Z.S., ieee, ; 55; Conch, Icon.,
m., pl. xiii., f. 46. Under stones, Watson’s Bay.
610 a Braz, Angas, P.Z.S., 1869, p. 45, pl. ii, f. L. Wat-
’s Bay, Vaucluse Point.
611 H. Ron, Gray, Appendix to King’s Voy., Vol. 1, p. 493,
=H. Hargravesi, Cox, P.Z.S8., 1869, p. 49, pl. xxv1 , £. 4;
nade Conch. Icon., Vol. m., pl. iv., £. 10. Broken Bay
Hea
612 H. sakes: Linn. ; Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. m1. ; ee ¥¥a
53b. Under a large stone, Bottle and Glass Rocks,
(Brazier),
Sub-Order Edriopthalma.
Family F ISSURELLID 2.
613 Fissureiia LINEATA, Sowerby, Thes. Conch., Vol. m., pl.
cexli., f. 134-135, =F. Ine neei, Reeve, Conch. Tcon., pl. x.,
f.69. On rocks, and under stones at low water, I.
614 F. CONCATENATA, Crosse & Fischer, Jour. de Conch., 1864,
p. 348, pl. iii., f. = a y Bay.
615 F, ovr, Gray y; Sow., Conch. Ill, f. 34; Thes.
Conch., Vol. u1., fe pee f. 207. Botany Bay.
Oi es THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
616 F. igerian ae P.Z.8., 1834, p. 127; Thes. Conch., Vol.
mo, pi. yu, f, 196. PJ.
617 Rdlncrkoen’ “RUGOSA, eae & Gaim., Astrolabe, Vol. m., p.
3 . Ixviii., f. 17-18, var. ASPERA, Gould, Otia. Conch.,
p- 12: Sow., Thes. Conch., Vol. m., pl. cexlviii., f. 92, 93,
95, 96-102. :
618 E. STELLATA Het Adams, 1851, p. 87; Sow., Thes. Conch.,
t, pl. xiii.. f. 103. Watson’s Bay ; ‘Coogee Beach.
619 E. cas A. Ad., 1851, p. 85; Sow., Thes. Conch., Vol.
m1, pl. xi., f£. 45- 46. P.
620 EL _PAnNOPHONDES Quoy & Gaim., Astrolabe, Vol. 11, P+
25, pl , £. 16-16, = £. intermedia, Reeve, Conch.
il, pl. oxxxix., £ 5-6. P.
621 Scurus axatiNus, Donovan in "Rees Encyclopedia, Vol. v.,
Nat. Hist., plates, Conchology, pl. xvi., = Parmorphorus
Vol. 1
f. 5-16. Common under stones, Watson’ s Bay.
Family PATELLID A.
622 ares J ACK MUAAEMETS, Reeve, Conch. tome Vol. vin, pl
xix., f. 127 a-b. n the rocks at low water.
623 ae “scant Angas, P.Z.5., 1865, p. 154. nder stones
low water
624 ey acre 5, Quoy & Gaimard, Astrolabe, Vol. ut, p- 396
pl. Ixx Vaucluse Point.
625 a SUBUNDULATA, , Angas, P.Z.S., 1865, p. 155. On the rocks
t low water
626 re “surTivonas Quoy & Gaim., Astrolabe, Vol. u1., P- 362,
. Ixxi., f. 43, 44. Coogee; Bondi.
627 A. CONOIDEA, Quoy & Gaim. ‘Astrolabe: Vol. ut, p. 355, pl.
xxi., f. 5-7. Sow and Pigs Reef.
628 A. crInnaMoNEA, Gould, Otia. Conch., p. 9. PJ. (Bat
629 A. ACULEATA, Reeve, Conch. Icon., "Vol. VIIL., pl. XX
— ne a squ amifera, Reeve, l.c., pl. xxxii., £. yi
i Bay.
630 A. aLticostata, Angas, P.Z.S., 1865, p. 56, pl. ii, £ 11. Pde
631 PATELLA TRAMOSERICA, Martyn, Univ. Conch., ‘Vol. 14 Pe a
xvi.; Reeve, Conch. Tcon., Vol. vim, pl. xiii., £. 97. Vee
common on rocks and atoines :
652 P. pitts, ebeokis Reeve, Chmkc Toon. Vol. vii1., pl.
f. 48a, b,c. Coogee ; Bondi. i
Order POLYPLACOPHORA.
Family CHITONIID.
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. 273
633 Carron GLaucus, Gray, Spic. Zool., 1830, p. 5; =C. Quoyi,
Deshayes ; Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. Iv. pl xiii..f. 68. P.J.
634 C. muricatrus, Adams, P.Z.S., 1852, i PJ.
635 C. sMARAGDINUS, Angas, P.ZS., 1867, p- ce pl. xiii., £ 28.
PJ.
636 C. proreus, Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. rv., pl. viii., f. 111.
ommon under stones a Pd.
637 C. sucosus, Gould, Proc. Bost. Soc., N. Hist., Vol. m., p.
142, 1846; U.S. Expl. Exp., Moll., Vol. xu., p. 317, ‘pl.
XXvili., f. 430, Camp Cove,
638 C. usruLatus, Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. Iv. , pl. xvii., f. 102.
nder stones, Watson’s Bay.
639 C. Carpenter, Angas, P.Z.S.,1867,p. 17, pl. xiii., £.30. P.J.
640 C. Ince, Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. 1v., pl. xvi, f. 94.
W: Bay. :
641 C. ruGULOosUs, Angas, P.Z.S., 1867, p. 115, pl. xiii., f. 29.
PJ.
642 C. ruGosus, Gray ; Sow., Conch. Ill., £. 49; Reeve, Conch.
Icon., Vol. 1v v., ph: xviii. f) 1PS;
643 C. PETHOLATUS Sow., Cosiehi f11.,.%. 65-66 ; Reeve, Conch.
Icon., Vol. tv., pl. ive: PJ.
644 ©. SCUTIGER, Addune Reeve, Voy. “Samarang”; Ree
Conch. Icon., Vol. 1v., pl. xxvii., f. 178. Under Hisvicie
Watson’s Bay.
645 ©. carinarus, H. Adams & Angas, P.Z.S., 1864, p. 194. P.J.
646 C. qurRcinus, Gould, Otia. Coneh ss p 3. Pa.
647 ©. axriquus, Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. rv., pl. xxv., f. 169.
Pd:
648 C. Coppincert, Smith, Zool. “ Alert,” p. 80, = £E. PJ.
i 4.
650 C. Ausrratis, Sowerby, Conch. Ill, f 46; Reeve, Conch.
ig B10,
Icon., Vol. 1v., p
651 ©. Loycicymna, Blainville ; Sow., ‘Conch. IIL, f. 67; Reeve,
onch. Icon., Vol. tv., pl. xiiv.. f. 163 a to d. ‘Comn mon
at Watson’ . Bay:
652 C. rncana, Gould, P. Bost. Soc., N. H., Vol. 1, p. 145; U.S.
Expl. Exp., Moll., p. 315, pl. xxviii, £. 432, 433a; Otia.
Conch., p. 6. Py.
653 C. praressa, Gould, Otia. Conch., =C. versicolor, Adams,
654 ©. cosrarus, H. Adams & mind PZ, 1864, p. 194; Dall,
Bey U.S. Museum, 1, p. 81, f. 40, (dentition). Watson’s.
655 C. yo H. Adams, P.Z.S., 1864, p. 193. PJ.
656 C. voivox, Reeve, Conch. Teon., Vol. 1v., 1847, es vi, £31.
Under stones, Middle Harbour ; Watson’s
R—September 4, 1889.
274 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
657 C. Gray, H. Adams & Angas, P.Z.S., 1864, p. 194. Dredged
in Watson’s Bay.
658 gy Skea sTRIATUS, Lam. ; Sowerby, Conch. IIl., f. 62
onch. Icon., Vol. tv., pL i, 1.4, Common ihe
stat P.J.
Order TECTIBRANCHIATA.
Family PHILINIDA.
659 ae aa Crosse, Jour. de Conch., 1865, pl. ii, f. 8.
bank
Common on mud banks.
660 Cumuipoxona Apams1, Angas, P.Z.S., 1867, p. 116, pl. —
f. 32. Found in a wicks pool at i. low waked: Bottle a
Giese Rocks, (Brazier),
she TORNATELLID A.
661 Tornativa Hory Angas, P.Z.S., 1877, p. 39, pl. vf
19. Sow and Pige Reet, (Brazier).
662 T. Beeocenaes Ang: | PZB, 1877, p. 40, pl. v., f 20.
Dredged outside P.. 7. "Heads, 10 tok , (Brazier).
663 T. rustrormis, A. Adams; Sow., Th hes. Conch., Vol. 11, P-
570, pl. exxi., f. 37. Dredged in P.J., 4 fms.
664 T. apicrna, Gould, Otia. Conch. pp. 415. Pa,
665 Myonta concinna, A. Adams ; Sow. Thes. Conch., Vol. IL,
p. 172, f. 34. Dredged in PJ. ‘a
666 M. speciosa, A. Adams ; Sow., Thes. Conch., Vol. I L., pl.
clxxiil., f. 34, 28 Dredged in Lane Cove River, 3 fi,
(Brazier). |
667 M. sinuata, Angas, P.Z.S., 1877, p. 39, pl. v., £. 18. Sow
and Pigs Reef, (Brazier).
668 Leucotina EsrHer, Angas, P.Z.S., 1867, p. 116, pl. xiii, f.
s Deep water, P.J., CAR ngas).
669 ToRNATELLA coceisatvs, Reeve, P.Z.S., 1842, p. 60; Con
Icon., Vol. xv., pl.i., f. 1 b-e. Inner North Head, yet
azier),
670 T. arrinis, A. Adams, P.Z.S., 1854, p. 61, (Solidula).
in P.J.
671 T. xivevs, Angas, P.Z.8., 187], p. 19, pli, f.27. Sowand
Pigs Reef, (Brazier
672 RINGICcULA CARON, Hinds, P.ZS8., 18443, Voy- * Sulphur,”
p. 47, pl. xvi., £.15, 16. Off Goat Island, 10 fms., (Brazier)
673 R. a aac Gould, Otia. nts p. 121.
674 R. exserta, Hinds, Son 1844, p. 97. Dr edged near Sow
= ae Reef, (Brazier Pia
675 R. A, Gould, Otia. oe ,p- 122, Goat Island,F’9
(raster). :
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. 275
676 R. Sop Crosse, Jour. de Conch., 1865, p. 44, pl. ii.,
677 R. DOLIARIS, Gould ; td mais C.R., Vol. xv., p. 634, pl.
RIV. 2.3, Pn "2-15 fm
Family CYLICHNIDAE,
678 . ELEGAN, Angas, P.Z.S., 1877, p. 175, pl. xxvi., f.
and Pigs Reef, (Brazi ier ).
679 C. REGULARIS, Gould, Otia. Conch., p. 113. Sow and Pigs
J.
680 C. ARACHIS aver & Gaim., Astrolabe, Vol. u., p. 361, pl.
, £. 28-30. P.J.
681 temicuees robeaiits) AVENARIUS, Watson, C.R., Vol. xv.,
p. 658, pl. xlix., £. 5. PJ.
682 DiapHana BRAzIERI, Angas, P.Z.S., 1877, p. 175, pl. xxvi.,
= wine Sow and Pigs Reef, P. ts 4 fms, sandy m mud,
(Bra
er.)
683 weuuaL Avstra.is, Angas, P.Z.S., 1871, p. 15, pl. i, f. 9.
Dredged near Sow and Pigs Reef, Peer ).
Family BULLID
684 Butta Ausrranis, Gray, Annals of ‘Philosophy, New Sere,
Vol. 1x., p. 408, 1825 ; Quoy & Gaim., Astrolabe, pl. xx
f. 38, 39. For synonyms see P.LS., N.S.W., Vol. ra ms
85, by John Brazier. Sow and Pigs Reef, 2-5 fms.,
(Braz
685 B. “roxerat A. Adams, Thes. Conch., p. 577, pl. exxiii., f.
686 B. srt Linn. ; Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. xv1., pl. i.,
«=. 2B. poltdes: > Gmelin; Angas, P.ZS., 1867, p. 226.
an arta
7H. renera, A. Adams; Sow., Thes. Conch., p. 583, pl. exxiv.,
f.103. Sand Spit, Middle Harbour, (Brazier).
688 H. CUTICULIFERA, Smith, Ann. & Mag., N.H., 1872, p. 350;
Zool. ‘* Alert,” p. &7, pl. vi., f. Hy Sow and Pigs Reef, PJ.
689 H. Sic Panga: Ps. "1860, p. 432; Reeve, Conch.
Tcon., Vol. xvr., pl. wie 29 a-b. P.J.
Family APLUSTRID.
690 BuLuna LINEATA, Gray, Annals of Philosophy, New Series,
Vol. IX. ey 408, 1825; Wood, Index Test. Suppl., p. 9, no.
1, pl. ifi., 21. “Roe ‘k-pools, Shark Island, (Brazier).
691 B. gy Cheusists, Conch. Cab., Vol. x., pl. cxlvi., f.
1352-3. P.J. Heads.
699 Hypatina puysts, Linn. ; Martini, Conch. Cab., pl sx.
196-197 ; Reeve, Conch. Icon. Vol. x¥Iy pl. ick se
Neutral Bay ; Vaucluse Bay.
276 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
Family LOPHOCERCIDA.
693 LopHocercus: pELIcATULUs, G. H. Neville, Jour. Asiatic
oc., Bengal, 1866, Vol. xxxvu1., p. 67, pl. xiii, f 5,
(Oxynoe). Sow and Pigs Reef, (Brazier).
694 AskERA soLuTA, Chemnitz, Conch. Cab., Vol. x., pl. xlvi., £
1359 and 61; Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. XVI, pl. i, £
4a-b. P.
695 A. FiscHeErt, Adams & Angas, P.Z.S., 1864, p. 37. Lane
Cove River, (Brazier).
Family APLYSITDA.
696 ApzysiA TIGRINA, Rang., Hist. Nat. de Aplysiens, pl. xiii.
iddle Harbour : Coogee Ba.
697 A. KERAUDRENI, Rang. , Hist. Nat. de pplysiens pl. xiii. PJ.
698 Ae -EXOAVATA, Sowerby ; Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol, xvu., pl.
Bottle and Glass Rocks, (Brazier. )
699 A. HYALINA, Sowerby ; Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. xvit., pl.
3. Lane Cove River, (Brazier.)
700 a: Scare Sowerby ; Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. XVII.
pl. vii., f. 31. Shark Island, (Brazier).
701 A. AnGast, Sowerby ; Reeve, Conch, hy Vol. xvu., pl.
vili., f 36. Sow and Pigs Reef, (Braz
702 A. NorFouKEnsis, Sow erby ; Reeve, Cail Icon., Vol. xvi,
pl. x., f 42. Shark Island, (Brazier).
703 Dovapenia scapuLa, Martyn, =D. Rumphi, Cuvier ; Reeve,
‘onch. ~~ by. VOL EVI. pl. ii. - 3. Found on sandy mud
PARE ter, Parramatta Rive z
704 inababettes ‘Brazier, Senet, P.Z.S., 1870, p. 250.
ttle and Glass Rocks, (Brazier).
Family PLEUROBRANCHIDA.
705 Prevroprancuus Ancasi, Smith, Zool. “ Alert,” p. 88, pl.
Lf BE Be.
Family UMBRELLID 2.
706 —— AURANTIUM, Pease, American Jour. Conch.,
m., p. 287, = U; mbrella aurantia. Cabbage Tree Bay;
Botany Bay.
Order NUDIBRANCHIATA.
Family DORIDZ.
707 Doris vaRtaBiLis, Angas, Journal de separ 2° pe!
8 4, pl. iv., Garden Island, P.-
708 D. Denisont, Angas, l.c., p. 45, pl. iv., f. 2
709 D. curysoperma, Angas, l.c., p. 46, pl. iv., f. 8 Ba
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. 277
710 D. arsutus, Angas, l.c., p. 47, pl. iv., f. 4. Coogee Bay.
711 D. panruertna, Angas, ‘Le., p. 47, pl. iv., £..5. Coogee Bay.
2 D. nopuxosa, Angas, l.c., p. 48, pl. iv., f 6. Coogee Bay.
713 D. carneoxa, Angas, l.c., p. 48, pl. iv., f. 7.
D. oprusa, Sting LiP. Aca d. N. Sci., Phil., 1855, p. 389,
715 D. excavata, Stimp., Lc., p. 389. PJ. em pees
716 D. pragrenera, Abraham, P.Z.S., 1877, < 208, pas aex,, f.
10-12. N.S.W.
717 Acrinoporis Avsrranis, Angas, Lc., p. 49, pl. iv., f. 8.
N.S. W.
718 ANGastELa Epwarpst, Angas, l.c., p. 49, pl. iv., f. 9.
Family GONIODORIDA.
719 Curomoporis Bennerti, Angas, l.c., p. 51, pl. iv., f. 10.
rei
720 C. Lorryar, Angas, le., p. 52, pl. iv. f. 11. Clark Island ;
Watson’s Ba
721 C. Festiva, Angas, Le., p. 53, pl. iv., f£. 12. Vaucluse.
722 C. papune, Angas, Lc. p- 54, pl. v., £3 (By,
724 C. sPLENDIDA, Angas, le., p. 55, pl. v fo See Bay,
725 C. verrucosa, Crosse, l.c., p. 56, pl. v. £4. Shark Island,
726 C. oe Crosse, l.c., p. 57, pl. v., £5. Garden Island,
727 C. opscura, Stimpson, P. Acad. N. Sci., Phil., 1855, p, 388.
P.J., (Stimpson).
728 C, BORCINATA, “ea: COR., Vol. x.. p. 76, pl. vi. £ 1-4.
Fs.
Family POLYCERIDZ.
729 Potycera Cook, Angas, l.c., p. 58, pl. v., f.6. Botany Bay.
0 Ca
730 CasELLA AT Te eg aN Cuvier, "Ann. ‘du Mus., Vol. Iv.,
1804, p. 473, pl. Ixxiv., f. 6.
731 Frocaiso wets ® Angas, le. p. 59, pl. v. f 7.
Vaucluse, P.J
Family TRIOPID&.
732 Tropa Yarest, Angas, l.c., p. 60, pl. v., f.8. Watson’s Bay,
P.J.
Family DENDRON OTIDA,
733 Bornenua Na Angas, l.c., p. 61, pl. vi, f. 1. Wat-
son’s Ba J.
278 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—-MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
Family MELIBAEIDA.
734 Meripaga Ausrratis, Angas, l.c., p. 62, pl. vi. f. 2. Wat-
son’s Bay, P.J.
Family PROCTONOTIDA.
735 Janus sancuringus, Angas, Le., p. 63, pl. vi. £5. Watson’s
Bay, P.J.
Family AOLID.
736 Moris Founisi, Angas, l.c., p. 64, pl. vi, £. 3. PJ.
737 A. Macueayi, Angas, Le, p. 65, ‘pl. ini Pe
738 AB. reaper te Stimpson, Proc. Acad. N. Sci., Phil., 1855,
. 388, J., (Stimpson).
739 Hh agua TANTHINA, Angas, ].c., p. 66, pl. vi., f. 6. Wat-
son’s Ba a.
740 F. ornata, ‘Angas, l.c. ip Www eT Pe:
741 #¥F. Newcomst, Angas, ‘Le. , p- 68, pl. vi., f. 8. Coogee Bay ;
PJ.
Family ELYSIIDA.
742 Exysta Coocxensis, Angas, l.c., p. 69, pl. vi., £. 9. Coogee
ay.
743 E. AvstrRauis, 00y, & Gaim., Astrolabe, Vol. 1., p. 317, pl-
Xxiv., PJ.
744 Guavcus sp. ines on the beach at Coogee and Bondi
after heavy gales.
745 Rizzoua Austrauis, Bergh., O.R., Vol. x., p. 27, pl: ix, f
746 Dortpopsis AusTRALIENSIS, Abrahams, hgh Z. S., 1877, p. 263,
pl. xxx., f. 25-26. N.S.W.
Sub-Class Punmonara.
Order BASOMMATOPHORA.
Family AURICULID A.
747 Casstpuna zonata, H. Adams & Angas, P.Z.S., 1854, p- 3:
Mangrove Swamps, Cook’s River, Botany Bay.:
748 Manistin's PATULA, Low, Zool. Journal, 1835, Vol. v., P- 289,
=. wanthostoma, H. & A. Adams, P.Z.S., 1854, p- 395
Pfeiffer, Mon. Auricul., * G8, Fay l
749 Oputcarpetus AUSTRALIS, Quoy & Gaim., Astrolabe, Vol
iL, pl. xiii, f, 34-38; Pteiffer, Mongraphia Auriculaceorum,
p. 52. ook’s River.
750 O. Miho ga H. Adams & Angas, P.Z.S., 1854, P- Hi
Pfeiffer, Monographia Auriculaceorum, p . 4. ; a
751 O. Quovi, H. Adams & Angas, P.ZS., 1854, p.34; Pfeiffen
onographia Auriculaceorum, p. 50. P.J.
yates eas
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. 279
752 O. aaa ae Mouss., Jour. de Conch., 1869, p. 64, pl. v.,
; Botan
Family AMPHIBOLID.
754 Ampnipota Quoyana, Potiez & Michaud. Galerie des Mol-
lusques, 1838, p. 288, pl. i.-xxvili,, f. 17,18. Rushcutter’s
753 O. ‘nvon, Monss,, Jour. de Conch., 1869, p. 65, pl. v., f£. 3.
ny Bay.
Bay ; C ;
755 A. a Lam.; Quoy & Gaim., Astrolabe, Vol. m., p. 201,
p!. xv., f. 10-12. Banks of Parramatta River.
Family SIPHONARITD 2.
756 Sipnonaria scapra, Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. 1x., pl.i., f. 2.
757 8. DENTICULATA, Quoy & Gaim., Astrolabe, Vol. m., p. 340,
. xxv., f. 19, 20. Common on rocks and piles, P.
758 8S. FUNICULATA, Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. 1x., pl. ii., f. 6 ab.
759 S. BIFURCATA, Reeve, Conch. Icon., Vol. rx., pl. v., £. 22. P.J
760 S. cocHLEARIFoRMIs, Reeve, Co nch. Icon., Vol. 1x. an vi.,
f. 28. oe tie Watson’ niet
761 S. arra, = * Gaim., xuteale be, Vol. m, p. 337, pl. xxv.,
f. 41,42. Green Point, Watson’s retin ( Scania r).
Family GADINIID.
(62 Gaprva conica, Angas, P.Z.S., 1867, p. 115, pl. xiii., f. 27.
Coogee Bay.
763 G. ANeast Dall., Amer. Jour. Conch., Vol. v1., p. 11. Coogee
“@. pentagoniostoma, Angas, P.Z.S., 867, p. 220,
ih Sowerby).
Class SCAPHOPODA.
Family DENTALIIDA.
764 oo LuBRICATUM, Sowerby, Thes. Cock, Vol. m1, p.
i pk in, £ 6G. or PJ., 45 fms., (Braz
765 D. ERECTUM, Sowerby, Thes. Conch., Vol. Il., ak xiii., f£ 55.
ow and Pig —
766 Caputus acumryatus, Deshayes; Angas, P.Z.S., 1871, p. 97.
Dredged in Middle Harbour.
PTEROPODA.
Order I. GYMNOSOMATA.
Family N OTOBRANCH AID.
280 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
767 Noroprancu®a 1nopivata, Pelseneer, C.R., Vol. x1x., p. 40,
pl. iii., f. 6. Off Sydney Harbour, (Dr. Macdonald ).
Family CLIONID A. ,
768 CLione caupAtTa, Macdonald, Trans. Roy. Soc., Edin., Vol.
xxm., p. 185, pl. ix., f. 3, (non C. shidata, Gray). Off
Sydney, (Dr. Macdona ald),
Order Il. THECOSOMATA.
Family I. LIMACINIDA.
769 LIMACINA INFLATA, piven ak Voy. dans l’Amerique Mer-
idionale, Vol. v., p. 174, pl. xii., figs. 16-19; Pelseneer,
Chall. Report, Vol. Sale p- 7. April 3, 1874, between
Melbourne and Sydney, (“ Challenger. ”)
770 L. Lesvgvri, d’Orb., l.c., p. 171, pl. xii, figs. 12-15; OB,
p. 24. April 3, 1874, ‘between Melbourne and Sydney.
771 L. rRrocuiFormis, d’Orb,, . p. 177, pl. xii, figs. 29, 315
R., 29. April ¥ "Ys between Melbourne and
ydney.
772 L. purimores, d’Orb., Ic. p. 179, pl. xii., figs. 36-38 ; C.R.,
p. 30. April 3, 1874, between Melbourne and Sydney: ;
Botany.
Family I]. CAVOLINIIDZ.
773 Curio (CRESEIS) VIRGULA, ane, Ann. de Sci. Nat., Ser. 1. Vol.
xm., p. 316, pl. xvii., fig. 2; O.R., p. 48. Station 164 A,
off Sydney.
774 C. (CREsEts) AcICULA, Beng , l.c., p. 318, pl. xvii., fig. 6 ; C.R.;
p- 51. Station 164 A off Sydney.
775 C ©. (Hrasoeray STRIATA, Rang, l.c., p. 315, pl. xv., fig. 75
C.R., p. 54. pl. ii, fig. 3. Of PJ. 2
776 C. (Sr¥.toza) Late Quoy and Gaimard, Ann. de Sci. . |
Ser. 1, Vol. x., p. 233, pl viii. p, figs. 1-3; C-Ry pO
Station 164 A, off Sydney. al
777 C. pyramipara, Linne, C.R., p. 63. Figured in Voy. °
Bonito, pl. vi., figs. 17-25 (as Cleodora lanceolata). Station
164 A, off Sydne ey.
778 Cuvierina COLUMNELLA, Rang, ].c., Vol. xu., p. 323, pl. xlv-
igs. 1-8; C.R., p. 67. O rd,
779 Cavouina | TRISPINOSA, Lesueur. ‘Figured by eee & Rane 2
nn. Sci. Nat., Ser. 1., Vol. x., p. 231, pl. viii. B, figs
as Bay. | b
780 C quapripentata, Lesueur. Figured as C. mee y
Sowerby in Reeve, Conch. Icon., pl. xx., fig. 9 ; 1 El.
781 C. toncrrosrris, Lesueur. Figured i in Voy. 0 of Bonito, .
I, p. 152, pl. v., figs. 1-6, as C. angulata.
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. 281
782 C. gtosputosa, Rang, MS. Souleyet, Voy. of Bonito, Vol. m.,
p- 142, pl. iv., figs. 20-24; C.R., p. 81. April 3, 1874,
between Melbourne and Sy dne ey.
783 C. aipposa, Rang, MS. in Orb, , Voy. dans Amer. Merid.,
Vol. v. » P 95, pl. v., figs. 16-20 : C.R., p. 82. Port Ja ck-
son, (Ang as).
784 C. iveteee Lesueur, Nouv. Bull. Soc., Philom., Vol. mz., p.
285, pl. v., fig. 3; C.R., p. 85. Port Jackson, (A ngas ).
785 C. UNCINATA, Rang, MS. in d’Orb., Voy. dans l’Amer. Merid.,
Val, Vig PD, 93, pl. v., figs. 11- 15; C.R., p. 84.
786 Cuispsbak COMPRESSA, Souleyet, Voy. of Bonito, Vol. m., p.
181, pl. vi., figs. 26-32 ; C.R., p. 87. Between Melbourne
and Sydne ey.
Class CEPHALOPODA.,
Order I. DIBRANCHIATA.
Sub-Order I. Octopoda.
Family I. OCTOPODIDA.
787 Ocropus rerricus, Gould ; Tryon, Manual of Conchology,
Vol's, p. 127, pl. x xxxv., f, 46-47. Near Sydney.
788 0. Ausrnats, Hoyle, C.R., Vol. xv1., p. 88, pl. iii., f 4-5.
789 O. Boscu, Lesueur, var. PAYED hy Hoyle, C.R., p. 81, pl. i.,
pl. iii., f. 2. Off Twofold B
790 0, PICTUS, Brock, Zeits. fur Wiss. Zool., Band XXXVI., p.
603, pl. xxxvii., f. 3. Littoral : Mads Harbour ; Wat-
son’s Bay.
Family ARGONAUTID.
‘91 Arconauta arco, Linn. ; Tryon, Manual Conch., p. 138,
pl. xlvii., f. 111-115, pl. xlviii., f. 116-119, pl. xlix., f. 190.
. 123, Washed ashore at Man
792 oo Solander, Tryon, l.c., p. 140, pl. 1, f. 124. Coogee
ay:
Sub-Order II. Decopoda.
Family LOLIGINID.
793 Lotico Ausrratis, Gray, Brit. Mus. Cat., p. 71 ; Tryon, l.c.,
p- 1 J.
794 Scotties AUsTRALIS, Quoy & Gaimard, Voy. “Astrolabe,”
ol. x1, p. 77, pl. iv., f £1; Tryon, Lew p. 151, pl. Ixy f
201-205. PJ.
282 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
Family SEPIOLIDA.
795 SErioLa LINEOLATA, Quoy & Gaimard, Voy, “ Astrolabe,”
Vol. u., p. 82, pl.v., f, &IS:; : Tryon, l.c., p. 157, pl. Ixvi.,
f. 242, pl. Ixvii., f. "340, 241, 243. Esai
796 S. SEPIOLA, Linn ; Tryon, Man. Conch., Vol. 1., p. 155, pl.
£4 229, 237, pl. Ixvi., f. 229. he Stone ‘Cove, Pe.
Reasien
Family ONYCHOTEUTHID.
97 pet sean RUTILIs, Gould, Otia. Conch., p. 234; Tryon,
; Vou b,ee 169, pl. Ixxiv., f. 302. Near
~I
Byaiey
Family SEPITD.
798 Sepia apama, Gray, Brit. Mus. Cat., p. 103, 1849 ; Tryon,
Le. p. 194. Stranded on the beach at Man nly.
799 8S. CULTRATA, Steenstrup; Hoyle, C.R., Vol. xvi. p. 133,
xx. PA.
P
800 8. scene honed & Gaimard, Astrolabe, Vol. 1., p. 68,
pl. ii., f. 2-11; Tryon, M.C., Vo Ls! big 2D 192, pl. Ixxxviii.,
f. 400-401, PJ.
801 S. cCAPENSE, Geb: ; Tryon, Man. Conch., Vol. 1, p. 198, pl.
xeiv., f. 440-442. PJ.
Family SPIRULIDA.
802 Sprruta Peronu, Lam.; Tryon, l.c., p. 205, pl. xevi., f. 467-
469, pl. ev “s 585. Coogee; Bondi; Botany ;
Middle Harbour.
MOLLUSCOIDEA.
Class I. POLYZOA.
Sub-Class Hotoprancata, Ray Lankester.
Group A. Ecroprocta.
Order GYMNOLAEMATA.
Sub-Order Cheilostomata.
Family ATEID 2.
1 Area anauina, Linn. ; Busk, Brit. Mus. Cat.,
wow
—
bad
<
banc)
—"
Oo:
FRY
~
i a
ga
Q
i
i
o
S
q3
~~
. 85, pl. ix. f. 14. On seaweed , Coogee Bay, (
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. 283
Family EUCRATEIDA.
3 Sonvranta CHELATA, Linn., Syst. Ed. 10, 816; British
Muse m Catalogue of Marine Polyzoa, by G. Busk, 1852,,
p. 29, 4 pl. XVii., f. 2. Littoral, Botany Bay ; very common
off Ball’s Head, P.J.,
4 Dimeropra spPrcaTa, Busk, B.M.O. pe 3o, PL xk, / £1. ba
Perouse, (Brazier) ; Middle Harbour, (Ww.
5 D. cornura, Busk, B.M.C., p. 35, pl. xxix., f. 2-3. Coogee
Bay ; Botany, (W.)
Family CATENICELLID &.
6 Sai agen Me a re Busk, B.M.C., p. 7, pl. ii., f. 1-2,
Le ioe ea Very common on the roots of sea.
NET P.J., Ww. :
7 C. avata, W. Thon mson, Dublin, Nat. Hist. Review, 1858.
Perouse, eee r); © oogee and Bondi Bays, (W.)
8 ¢. sedi Busk, B.M. C., p. 7, pl. ii, f. 2-3. La Perouse,
(Bra
9 C, Bonk Wyville Thomson, Nat. Hist. Review, 1858, p.
139, pl. x lip 2. Common on Catenicella ventricosa, and
on the roots of seaweeds, Ww.
10 ©, ie aay Wilson, Trans. Microscopical Society Victoria,
ol. 1 p. 65 5, pl. iv., f. 2. erouse, (Brazier).
ll ©. enn Bosk: B.M.C., p. 10, pl. ix., f. 1, 2,3, 4. Bondi
ay, (W.
12 ¢, bac a Busk, B.M.C., p. 11, pl. x., £. 4-5. Off PJ.,
(‘ Challenger.”)
13 C. PULCMEtLA, Maplestone, Jour. Micro. Soc., Victoria, Vol.
1. (1880) p. m not v., £. 4. aa PJ.
14 ©, PLAGIOSTOMA, B.M.C., pl. v., f. 1-2. Coogee
Bay, May 1888, as off P.J., "(Chale "
15 ©, Ba 28 a Busk, B.M.C., p. 9, pl. vii., f. 1-2. Bondi Bay,
W.)
16 ©. Marcaritacea, Busk, B.M.C., p. 9, pl. vi., £. 1, 2, 3.
Coogee Bay , (W.)
Family CALWELLIID.
17 CatwELuia GRACILIS, Maplestone ; McGill, P.R.S., Vict., 1885,
p- 158. Farm Cove, with avieularia previously unknown
in the genus, “(W.)
lian CELLULARIID&.
18 Cettunarta cusp Busk, B.M.C., p. 19, pl. xxvii., f. 1-2
Shark Island, (Biases); off P.J., (‘# Challenger. ”)
19 Scrupocettaria scrupea, Busk, B.M.C., p. 24, pl. xxi., £ 1-2.
spear Middle Harbour, (W.)
284 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
20 8. curvicornis, Busk, B.M.C., p. 24, pl. Ixii. Watson’s Bay,
21:8. pal EcTA, Haswell, P.L.S., N.S.W., Vol. p.ishg
McGillivray, Prodromus of the Zoology of Victoria, pl.
CXX
22 CaNDA pee oe (Lamx.) Busk, B.M.C, p. 26, pl. XXXill.
Perouse, (Brazier).
23 CABEREA Bory1, Parigey, Voy. dans qe pl. xii.,.£. 45
Busk, p. 38, pl. xvi., f. 4-5. Bondi Bay, (Brazier).
24 C. rostrata, Busk, Chall, Rep., p..28, pl. xxxiig f.
Perouse, (Brazier).
25 C. GRANDIS, Panekh Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., Ser. 5, Vol.
VIII., p. 2, pl. iii, f. 4,4a,4b. La Pirouie. (J. Brazier).
26 MENIPEA CRYSTALLINA, Gray ; ; Dieffenbach’s New Zealand 1,
293; Busk, B.M.C., p- 28, pl. xl. Middle Harbour ;
Coogee
27 M. curvicornis, McGilliv vray, Prod. Zool., Victoria, decade
, p. 34, pl. lviii. Shark Island, (Brazier r).
28 eet SIMPLEX, Busk, B.M.C., p. 35, pl. xxxix. Middle
arbour, (W.) ;
29 Naa SIMPLEX, Busk, B.M.C., p. 19, pl. lxv., f£. 1. Watsons
Bay, (W.)
Family SALICORNARIED &.
30 ——— Austratis, McGillivray, P.Z., Vict., pl. xlix. Off
J, {* Challenger.’ 2
31 C. caso, Haswell, P.L.S., N.S.W., Vol. v., p. 36. Found
in dredgings, P.J.
Family TUBUCELLARIID.
32 Bis or oreo HIRSUTA, (Lamx.) Busk, Chall. dhsosyanes 100,
pl. xxxvi., f. 18. Shark Island, P.J., (H
Family BICELLARIIDA.
33 BiceLtaria sp. Common under stones, Middle Harbour, (W-)
34 Srirparia? sp. On a sponge, dredged Middle Harbour,
(Dr. E. P. Ramsay).
35 Bueuta pentata, (Lamx.) Busk, B.M.C., p. 46, pl. xx*¥
Off Ball’s H. ead, P.J., (Brazier).
36 B. yerrriya, (Linn.) Busk, Chall. Rep., Vol. x., p. 42-
prone on piles in P.J., the variety with avicularia
nes, Watson’s W.
37 B. cvrco. an (Pallas) Busk, eM C., p. 45, pl. litt, Under
stones, Farm Cove, —
38 Baas RN Ning Busk, B.M.C., p. 54, pl. Ixvii, Very
common on weeds, stones, &c., Mossman’s Bay and man, many ;
other places, (W.)
Very
under
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. 285
39 B. sPInicERa, ee Trans. Roy. Soe., Vict., 1859, Vol.
un, p. 165 pl. ii., f. 12. Off Green Point, (W.
40 B. QUADRICORNUTA, Hincks, Ann. & Mag, N.H., Ser. 5, Vol.
xv., p. 245, pl. ix., £2; Waters, Ann. & Ma ag. N.H,, Ser.
6, July 1889, p- 4: he Point, P.J., (Brazier).
41 B. nrrsurisstma, var. sea McGillivray, Trans. R. Soc.,
Vict., Vol. xxm., p. 130, pl. i., f. 5; Waters, lc., p. 4, pl.
ii., f. 12-14, Gréeis Point, Py. (Brazier).
Family FLUSTRID.
42 Fiusrra pisstmitis, Busk, B.M.C., p. 51, pl. 1, f. 4, 5, 6, 7.
ndi Ww.
Bo ay,
43 F. MILITARIS, Waters, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., Ser. 5, Vol.
iv, £:°2. re uent between light- ship and
X.,; Pp ’ p : eq
Bradley’s Head ; trawled, (Brazier), (W.)
44 Craspepozoum roperatum, Hincks, Ann. & Mag. N.H.,
Ser. 5, 1881, Vol. vim., p. 128, pl. iz, oF &: Off Green
Point, (W.)
Family FARCIMINARIID.
45 Farcimraria sp. Off Ball’s Head, P.J.
46 VERRUCULARIA DICHOTOMA, Busk, Q. J. Micros. Soc., Ser. 1,
p. 155, pl. : +. da, 11864. —. on roots of
Laminaria, Watson’s Bay ; ; Coogee Bay ; any, ee
47 V. Binpert, Harvey? Busk, Q. J. Micros. Son, Ser , 1861,
p- 156, pl. xxxv., f. 2, 2a. Sydney, (Harvey
Family MEMBRANIPORIID&.
48 Execrra prtosa, (Linn.); McGillivray, P.Z., Vict., p. 106.
iddle Harbour; Botany Bay, (W.
49 E. munrisprvata, Hincks, Ann. & Mag. N.H., Ser. 5, Vol. rx.,
17, pl. v., £6. Botany Bay.
50 MrMBranrpora gehers Hincks, Ann. & Mag. N.H., Ser. 5,
Vol. vi., p. 85, pl. xi., f.4. Common on Laminaria, Bondi
Bay ; Coogee Bay ; Rented Bay, (
51 M. corsuna, ‘Hine ks, “Ann. & Mag. N.H., Ser. 5, Vol. v1, p
378, pl. xvii. f. 6. Sow and Pigs Reet ; Bottle and Glass
R ocks, (Brazier).
52 M. pyruna, Ann. & Mag. N.H., Ser. 5, Vol. vit., p. 31, pl.
£.2; Waters, Ann, & Mag. N.H., Ser. 6, July 1889, p. 3
Green Boing P.J., (Brazier).
53 M. Levara, Hineks, Ann. & Mag. N.H., Ser. 5, Vol. x., p-
67, pl. xix., f. 6, 6a ; Waters, l.c., p. 3. Green Point,
P.J., (Brazier). ae.
54 M. tineara, Linn., var.; Waters, lc. p. 3, pl. ii, £ 16.
Green Point, P.J., (Brazier).
286
55
56
57
58
68
THOMAS WHITELEGGE.— MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
M. memBranacea, Linn. ; Busk, B.M.C., p. 56, pl. Ixviil.
otany and Coogee Bays iY
ge oa curvicorNE, Busk, B.M.C., p. 60, pl.c., £ 3.
Un stones, Watson’s Bay, (W.)
A. cra Quo oy & Gaimard, Waters, Q. Jour. Geol. Soc
London, Vol. xu1u1., p. 48, pl. vii, f 28, Off Green Point,
:.S FLEMINGH, var. MINAX, Busk, Q. J. Micro. Sci., Vol. vu,
p. 125, pl. xxv., f. 1. Sow and Pigs Reef, (Brazier).
Family MICROPORIDA.
THAIROPORA MAMMILLARIS, Lamx.; Hincks, Ann. & Mag.
-H., Ser. 5, Vol. VE; p- 88, p. x site
T. armata, McGill, Trans. Roy. Soc., Victoria, 1881, f. 6. On
seaweed, P J.
DiPLoPoRELLA cixcta, Hutton, Tran. Roy. Soc., Tasm., a
foGilliveay, Trans. Roy. Soc. “Victoria, Vol. xvi
Bondi Bay, (Brazier).
p.
MicnoPona PERFORATA, McGill., Prod. Z., Vict., ut, p- 2%
pl. x and Pigs Reef, (Brazier)
M. ELONGATA, Hicks, Ann. Mag. N.H., Ser. a VI., P
380; pl. xvi, £4; Waters, Ann. é&Mag,.NiBy 80e ©
July 1889, = 8, pl. i., f. 21-22. Green sat (Brazier).
Family i cat
— —— Busk, B.M.C., p. 72, pl. xciii., f. 5-6.
nes, Watson’s Bay, (Brazier); ; "Cabbage Tree Bay,
lanly, “W.)
C. TUBULIFERA, Hincks, Ann. & Mag. N.H., Ser. 5 ., Vol. vill,
p- 56, pL i, £ 7. Off Ball’s Head, (Brazier).
C. cLiraripata, Waters, Ann. & Mag, Nat. Hist., Ser. 5,
Vol. xx., p. 187, a V., f, 1: pl. vi. £2. Sow aad Pigs
er). ss
C. rapiata, Moll. ; poe a Brit. Mar. Polyzoa, p.- 185, pl.
xxv., f. 1-9. Green Point.
Family MICROPORELLIDA.
MICROPORELLA VIOLACEA, cit Busk, Brit., M. Cat»
p. 69, pl Ixxxvii.£ 1-2; plex, #1. Bondi Bay, (Brazier)
M. ciara, Pallas ; ‘Busk,. brit. YL. Cat., p. 73, pl. xxiv»
1-2; pl. Ixxvii., £ 3, 4,5. Sow and Pigs Reet, (Brazier).
Soe., Viet. Vol:
4,
M. DECORATA, var. LATA, McG., Trans. Roy. Vict,
as 117, pl iv.,£. 5. Off Ball’s Head ; Watson’s Bay;
(Braz er). eP
M. Makes Savigny, Busk, Brit. Mus. Cat., p. 83, pl. cls
£ 1-4. r).
Green Point, (Brazie
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD, 287
72 M. coscinopora, var. Arete vdeo Quart. Jour. Geological
Soc., Vol. xxxvm., p. 331, pl. xv., f. 25; Waters, Ann.
Mag. N.H., Ser. 6, Tally "1889, - 5, pl. i., f. 1-5. Green
Point, (Brazier
73 ADEONELLOPSIS aoe McG., Trans. Roy. Soc., Victoria,
Nov. 1885, pl. ii., f. 2-3. Off Green Point, (W.
74 A, ee McG., Trans. Roy. Soe., bet Nov. 1885,
f. Under stones, Watson’s Bay, (W.)
Family ESCHARID.
ScHIZOPORELLIN2.
75 ee Jacksoniensis, Busk, C.R., Vol. x., p. 164,
. Off P.J., (* Challenger.”)
76 8. Minaieaeks: Busk, Chall. Rep., Vol. x., p. 165, pl. xxii,
f. 14. Bottle and Glass Rocks, (Brazier ),
77S. retancuna, Hincks, Ann. & Mag., N.H., Ser. 5, Vol. vu.
p. 60, pl. ii, f. 4, 4a. Sow and Pigs "Reef, 3-4 fms.,
_ (Brazier).
78 S. auricunata, Hincks, British Polyzoa, p. 260, pl. xxix., f.
3-9 ; Waters, Ann. & Mag. N.H., Ser. ‘6 July 1889, p. 9.
Green Point, (Brazier).
79 S. mucronata, Smith, Floridian Bryozoa, p. 45, pl. vii., f. 169;
ear Ann. & Mag. N.H., Ser. 6, July 1889, p. 10, pl.
- 9. Green Point, (Brazier).
80 S, Ficenies, Reuss; Waters, Ann. & Mag. N.H.., Ser. 6,
July 1889, p. 10, pl. le 17-18. Green Point, (Brazier).
81 S. para, McG., Tran. Roy. Soc., Vict., Vol. x1Xx., p. 133, pl. 1.,
f. 7; Waters, l.c., p. 10. Green Point, (Brazier).
82 S. suBIMMERSA, var., Waters, Le. p. 11, pl. ii, f. 10, 10a, b, ¢.
Green Point, (Brazier). :
83 S. amprra, Waters, l.c., p. 11, pl. ii, £7. Green Point,
(Brazie
84 S. Lsearaiasd Waters, l.c., p. 11, pl. ii, £8. Green Point,
(Brazier
85 8. Sy YDNEYENSIS, Waters, l.c., p. 12. Green Point, (Brazier).
86 8. yh ease , Waters, l.c., p. 15, pl. iii., £. 1-3, Green Point
87 8. suerte ci, Johnstone, var. MUNITA, Hincks ; Waters, l.c.,
p. 16, pl. iii., f£. 12-13, 23. Green Point, (Brazier).
88 S. MALLEOLUS, Fincks, Ann. & Mag. N.H., Ser. 5, Vol. xIIL.,
361, pl. xiii., £. 5; Waters, Lo, p. 16, pl. iii., f. 14-15.
razier).
89 S. Naprern, Le., p. 17, ps iii., f. 34-35. Green pon boar
90 S. PraxsTans, Hincks, nn. & Mag., N.H., Ser.
Green Point, divaiesy .
peer |
288 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.——MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
91 S. stanata, Waters, l.c., p. 17, pl. iii., f. 4-6. Green Point,
(Brazier.
92 8. opsrructra, Waters, l.c., p. 18, pl. iii., f. 7-8. Green Point, -
93 8S. TUBEROSA, , (Reuss), Waters, Ann. & Mag. N.H., Vol. xx.,
Ser. 5, p. 192, pl. vi., f. 9 and 10. Bondi Bay ; Botany,
(Brazier). Very common on seaweeds all round the coast,
94 S. Rupevt, McG., Trans. oe Soc., Vict., Oct. 1882, p. 191,
Li tek Off Green
95 S. pivisopora, Waters, pave ’ Mag. N.H., Vol, xx., Ser. 5,
p- 193, pl. v., f. 4, pl. vi., f. 4, Off Bottle and Glass Rocks,
8 : :
).
96 S. CECILLH, Savigny, Egypte, pl. viii, f. 3; Hincks, Brit.
Polyzoa, p. 269, pl. liii., £.6. Very common, Watson's
wy:
Bay, (
97 8S. HYALINA, inn. ; Busk, B.M.C., p. 84, pl. lxxxii., f. 1, 2, 3,
pl. ci., f£. 1-3 Common on Zosteria, Botany, (
98 S. BISERTALIS, Hincks, Ann. & Mag. N.H., Ser. 5, “Vol. xv
p. 250, pl. vii. £3 ; Waters, Ann. & Mag. N.H., Ser. 6,
July 1889, p. 9, pl. ii., f. 11. Green Point, (Brazier)
99 Hippornoa pivaricata, Busk, B.M.C., p. 30, pl. xviii. f. 3-4.
On old bottles, shells &c., common Neutral Bay, P J (W-)
100 GreMMELLIPORA sp. P.J.
LEPRALIN®.
101 es Serpe ELIMATA, Waters, l.c., p. 194, pl. v., f. 3, pl Vi» f
Off Green Point, (Brazier PF.
102 LL. vestita, Hincks, Ann. & Mag. N.H., Vol. xv., Ser. 5,P
256, pl. ix. £9, var. AUSTRALIS, Waters, Ann. & Mag.
Hee. '6, July 1889, p. 12, pli, f 19. Green Point,
Sow and Pigs Reef, 3—4 fms., (Brazier). Both of the
above species are common in dredgings, (W.)_
103 L. TuBEROSA, Busk, Chall. Rep., Vol. x., pl. xvii. £. 7- off
ie « Challenger ”; es Watson’s Bay, aS
104 L. SETIGERA, Smith ; McG., Trans. Roy. Soc., Vict., 1882,
Di, ts Under stones, Farm Cove ; Mossman’s Bay;
Fae TS URES tage" |e Per pal Or ace
(W.)
105 L. rorquata? Quoy & Gaimard, Voy. “ Uranie,” p. 610, Ee
Ix pea : 7-8. Common on shells and stones at file
Mossman’s Bay ; Farm Cove and many other places, \"
106 L. knoriLavaa, Hincks, Ann. & Mag. N.H., Ser. 5;
1., p. 201, pl. vii., £. 5. Green Point, (Brazie er). 5,
107 L. DEPRESSA, Busk, Cat. Mar. Polyzoa, Brit. Mus., p. 7%
pl’ xci:, £3 aters, Ann. & Mag. N.H., Ser. 6, yy
1889, p- 13, pl. a f. 13-16. Green Point, (Brazier).
a
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. 289
108 L. Sagi Aud., var., Waters, l.c., p. 14, pl. ii, £. 17.
n Point, (Brazie r).
109 Crono BRoGNIARTH, Savigny, Busk, B.M.C., p. 65,
pl. Ixxxi., f. 1-5. Off Green Point, (W.)
MUCRONELLIN2.
110 PoreLta marsupium, McG., Prod. Zool., Vict., pl. xxxv.
Off Green Point, (W.
111 Smrrria Eien Borovil, Johnst., form personata, Hincks,
Ann. & Mag., Ser. 5, Vol. x1v., p. 283, pl. ix., f. 3. Under
stones, W ataon’ s Bay, (Brazier).
112 Ponina anvauss McG., Prod. Zool., Vict., 1v., p. 30, pl.
. Bondi Hay, (Brazier).
113 Je INVERSA, Waters, Ann. & Mag. N.H., Vol. xx., Ser. 5, p.
190, pl. iv., £. 23, pl. vi; £,.53 Sow and Pigs Reef, 3-4 fms.,
(Br, razier) ; ‘very common in dredgings off Green Point, (W.)
114 Mucronetta Exteru, McG., var. BIAvicuLATA, Waters, l.c.,
4, pl. v5.9. ‘Gree n Point, (Brazier) ; var. VULTUR,
Hin eka. Taylor Bay, (W 7)
115 Ruynonopora crenuLata, Waters, l.c., p. 195, pl. v., £. 7-8.
Off Ball’s Head, 12 fms., ( Brazier).
Family CELLEPORID.
116 Lexyrnopora nysrrix, McG., Trans. Roy. Soc., Vict., Oct.
1882 and Nov. 1884. Taylor Bay, (W.
117 CenLepora mAMILLATA, Bus M.C., p. 87, Pie exx., f. 3-5.
Ball’s Head, 12 fms. ; Wateon's a (Brazier
118 ©. srsprnata, "Busk B.M.C., p. 87, pl. exx., £. 1-2. Mouth
ts) ne Cove River. 7 fms., (Brazier).
119 ©. GkaNuM, Hincks, Ann. & Mag. N.H., Ser. 5, Vol. vi, p
127, pl. iii, £. 8. Taylor Bay, (W.); Green Point, (Brazier).
120 ©. ovornEa, Savigny, Waters, l.c., p. 199, pl. vi, £ 14-
Botany (WwW, ); Vaucluse Point, 5 fms., (Brazier).
121 ©, Tacksoninxsts, Busk, Chall. Report, Vol. x., pl. xxx., £.
10. Off 4 Challenger.”)
122 ©. ol tin ths Busk, l.c., pl. xxviii, £ 9. Of PJ.
r”
(“ Challenger.”)
123 C. APICULATA, Busk, Le, pl xaixg f 3. Of PJ. “Chal-
lenger.”
124 ©. i oaiaeny Busk, le. pl xxx. £ 6. Off PJ.,
n
125 C. somo Smitt ; Busk, C.R., Vol. x., p. 193, pl.
x
“pl. axxy., £ 16; Waters, Ann. & Mag. N.H hig 6,
1889, we 19, pl. ii, f. 1-6. Green Point ( Brazier.)
S—September 4, 1889.
290 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
Family RETEPORID.
127 senha PH@NICEA, Busk, #.M.C., p. 94, pl. exxi., f. 12,
Off Bottle aa Glass Rocks, 8 fms... (Brazier) ; Green
Point,
128 R. cmt Mea. Prod. Zool., Vict., pl. xevii., f. 4-6, and
pl. x 4 Watson’s Bay, a ); Bondi wi ( tier
129 R. _Tscesoxran, Busk, Cha y Vol 24D .
Off mo es Challenger ” Neyer Bay, ( i
130 R.. Piss, McG. Tran. Roy. Soc., Vict., Vol. rx., p. 140, and
V e 291, £.8; Prod. Zool. Viet., decadex.; i 17,
pl. x lect 12-16. Green Point, (Brazier).
131 R. SrboklLin: McG., Prod. Nat. Hist., Vict., decade x.,
p. 15, pl. xev., f. 1-6. Green Point, (Brazier
132 R. oe Kao babi Bo Tran. Roy. Soc., Vict., Vol, xix.
p. 1 4 £.'8. , (Brazier).
133 R. LONGIROSTRIS, Hincks, ‘Ann. & Mag ag. Ser. 5, Vol.
vi., p. 125, pl. iv., f. 7-8. Green Sie ‘(Geasier)
Family SELENARIIDA.
134 BreorA ANGULO PORA, Ten.-Woods, T. P. Soc., Adelaide, —
-80, p. 5, pl. i, £. 1a, 1b, ig ihe Waters, Ann. & Mag.
N.H., p. 199; Whitelegge. P.LS., N.S.W., Vol. xr, 2 Ser
1887, p. 243. Off P.J Sec
135 B. ELEGANS, d’Orb; Waters, le., p. 200, pl. v., £ 18175
Whitelegge, 2, : 346. Off aiteoiions Point, here
» p-
2, 3; White tlegge Ley p. 341. age point (We }
137 SELENARIA pPuNcTATA, Ten.-Woods, Trans. Royal Societys
a ae Vol m., 1880, p. 9, pl. ii, £.8. Of Green
int,
138 ppt PETALOIDES, dOrb. ; Waters, Quart. J eae
Soc., 1883, p. 442, pl. xii., f. ‘Ila, bc. Off Gresk Poin
, (W.)
rare, P.J.
Sub-Order Cyclostomata.
Family ee
139 Crista EpuRNEA, L. Hincks, Brit. Mere a p. 420, 7
pl. lvi., £. 56. Shark pasties P.J., (Brazier). Vi oe
140 C. Epwarpstana, d’Orb.; McGillivray, Prod. Zool. of Vi0hs
La Perouse ; Botany
decade iv., p. 37, pl. Xxxix., | Aas
).
Manly Beach, P.J., (Dr. Haswell). : :
142 ©. incurva, Haswell, lic. p. 335. P.J., (Dr. Haswell).
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. 291
Family IDMONEIDZ.
143 IpMonra RADIANS, Lam.; McGillivray, P.Z., of Victoria, vii.,
p. 30, pl. Ixviii., f. 3. Under stones, Watson’s Ba ay.
144 J, MILNEANA, ’Orb.; Busk, Cat. Cyclostomatous Polyzoa, p.
12, pl. xt, OF Green Point, ( Brazier).
145 I, ee Linn. ; Hincks, Brit. Mar. Polyzoa, p. 453, pl.
[hb oo, pe Ix . f. 2. Off Green Point, (Brazier).
146 I. mond: See Trans. Roy. Soc., Vict. (1885)
Off Green Point, (Brazi
147 I. Pepieyt, Haawall, PLS, N.S.W., Vol. 1v., p. 351. P.J.
Pedle ey).
Family TUBULIPORIDA.
148 ie swan FIMBRIA, Lam.; Hincks, Brit. Marine Polyzoa,
p. L ix £ 3. Bo ndi Bay, (Brazie r).
149 'T. Pinbecnis MeGillivray, Trans. Roy. Soc., Vict., Vol. xxr.,
p- 95, pl. ii, f£ 1. Waucluse Point, 5 fms., (Brazier r).
150 Sromaropora "INCRASSATA, Smitt ; Hincks, Brit. _ ar. heats
p. 436, pl. lix., f. 2-3. Off Green Point, (Brazie
151 Fascrcutipora BELLIS, rae 4 Trans.’ Roy. Soe oc., Vict.,
NOL ex, Sat oe 1, fo: Hepsi and Glass Rocks,
(Brazier
152 Diasropora LATOMARGINATA, d’Orb. ; Waters, Ann. & Mag.
.H., Ser. 3, p. 272, p, xxiv., f. 12. ’ Green Point, (Brazier).
153 Mrsentipora REPENS, Haswell, P.LS..N.BW., -¥: a vi., P.
199; aters, in ae 6 & Ma oN. H,, Vol. xx.,
260, pl. vii., f. 6-7. Under stones, Watson’s Bey erase
Family DISCOPORELLID 2.
154 ee: LINEATA, MeCN Trans. Roy. Soc.,
t., Vol. xxt., p. 96, pl. ti of 1. Under stones, Double
ae, (Brazie .
155 Pusrunipora PROBOSCIDEA, E. Forbes Johnston’s British
oophytes, 2nd Ed., p. 278, pl. jo linee f. 4- Under
stones, Cabbage Tree Bay, (Dr. Haswell).
156 P. er ‘Busk, Cat. Cyclos. Polyzoa, p. 22, pl. x., f.
J., (Dr. Haswell). :
157 P. “Panasinia Busk, l.c., p. 21, pl. xvii., f. 2-2. Parasitic
: n Catenicella ventricosa, P.J., (Dr. Haswell).
158 Papen one Nov.e-ZeLanp.&, Busk, Cat, Marine, Polyzoa,
pt. ili., p. ee pe xem, f. 2: Bondi Bay, (Brazier); P.J.,
(De. Has
159 L, Hoscinen a. Busk, Le., p. 33, pl. xxx., f. 4, Under —
stones, North side of Watson’s Bay, Con ).
292 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—MARINE AND FRESH-WATER =
160 L. aricNonensis, Busk, Crag. Polyzoa, p. 116, it xx. Lope
Wat nn. & Man. N.H., Vol. xx. (5 Ser.) p. 267, ph
vii., f. 1. Off Vaucluse Point, 5 fms., (Brazier); Bondi
Bay, (W.)
161 ag cru1ata, Busk, Cat. Cyclost. Polyzoa, ay si p. 31, pl.
6. mmon on Fucus, P.J., (Dr. Haswell).
162 L. GAO Busk ; Waters, x 308 Linn. rr Yok ue
p. 282, pl. xv., f. 1. Green Point, (Brazier).
163 L. porosa, Haswell, P.LS., N.S.W., Vol. vz, p. 354. PJ.
Haswell
(Dr. ).
164 L. oe pened Le, p. 354. On Fucus, Clark
d, (Dr. Haswell).
165 ne vabianeob: aa. l.c., p. 355. Common on Fucoids,
P.J., (Dr. Haswell). ;
166 L. HISPIDA, Fleming ; Hincks, Beit. Mar. Polyzoa, p. 473,
1. Ixviii., f. 1-8.
P
167 L. Vicroniixss, Waters, Jour. Linn. Soc., Vol. xx, P-
pl. xv.,f. 4. Green Point, (Brazier).
Order CTENOSTOMATA.
Family See LARA
. 160; Ten
aa RS, Vict., 1880. Washed pares at Maroubra, -
170 A. SPIRALIS, . Lamx., Hist. d. Polyp. Flev., p. 161, pl. tv. * ~
Clark Island, P. ER oe
171 A. rorTvosA, Tenison-Woods, P.R.S , Vict., 1880, bbe pr :
p. re). Very common off Ball’s Head (Dr. Ra mss7} 4
172 A. cornvuta, Lamx., Hist. d. Polyp. Flex., p. 159, pl v9
a-b. Very common in P.J. and on the outer beach a
173 A. sp. This is a very common species, the branches pe
alternate, the zooecia in clusters of eight pairs, above
cluster there arises a pair of long jointed filaments
one giving off a short lateral racial: On the beach “
Maroubra Bay, (W.) 1888
174 A. Witsomt, Kirkpetrick, Ann, & Mag. N.H., July ©"
gh 6, Vol. IL, 4 a hs 4, 4a. Frequently w
Coogee ; Bondi
an
|
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. 293
175 A. BiserIatTA, Krauss, Corallineen und Zoophyten der Sudsee
837, p. ‘ f13 hai Ann. & Mag. N.H., Ser. 5,
“See mays 887, p. 264, pl. vi., f. 25. Mouth of Lane Cove
; Shark Island, 8 fms., (Brazen) paneer Bay, (W.)
176 Rmcearin sp. On piles sand rocks water Neutral
Bay. This species appears to be peso in its appear-
ance, (W.)
Family CYLINDRGCIID A.
177 See aurum! Kirkpatrick, Ann. & Mag. N.H., Ser.
1., 1888, pl. ii., £ 7, 7a. Common under stones,
be raters) tide marks Neutral Bay ; ; Middle Harbour, (W.)
178 yi ine Witsont, Dendy, P.R. Vict., 1888, pls. i.-1.
Coogee Bay, on Amathia washed ashore after a very heavy
gale, May 1889, (W.
179 ©. concretum, Dendy, l.c., pls. i.-ii. Attached to the base
of asponge washed ashore at Moroubra Bay, June 1889,(W.)
Group BNTOPROCTA.
Family PEDICELLINID.
180 Pepicennina cerNUA, Pallas ; Hincks, Brit. Mar. Polyzoa,
, pl. Ixxxi., f. 1-3. Under stones, Farm Cove ;
Middle Harbour, (W.)
181 Ascopoparta rruTicosA, Hincks, Ann. & Mag. N.H., 5 Ser.,
Vol. xm. p. 364, pl. xiv., f. 3; C.R. Vol. xvi, p. "42, Is.
ix.-x. Found among seaweeds on the beach at Maroubra
Bay, (W.)
182 Loxosoma sp. Attached to Phascolosoma fr P.J.(W.)
Family PHORONID.
183 PHoronis AUSTRALIS, Haswell, P.L.S., N.S.W., Vol. vit, p.
606 and 611, also Vol. rx., p. 1019. Common off Ball’s
, 15 fms., associated with an Anemone (Cerianthus.)
Class BRACHIOPODA.
ARTHROPOMATA, Owen==CLISTENTERATA, King.
_ Family TEREBRATULIN &%.
syeapehinia! ee oi
res Davidson,
London, Vol. 1v. 2 series, part i. p. 35, pl. vi., figs. 1-8,
Old Man’s Hat Point, Inner North Head, 7 fms., Sow and
Pigs Reef, 3 fms., (Brazier).
294 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
185 CE FLAVESCENS, Lamarck ; egtee Le., p. 41,
pl. vii., f. 6-19. Point Piper, Bottle and Glass "Rocks,
Shark Point, (Brazier); Mossman’s Bay, (W
Sub-Family TEREBRATELLINE.
186 —— Bi scree Davidson, l.c., pt. ii, p. 97, pl. xvii,
figs. 23-22. Sow and Pigs Reef, (Brazi zier ).
Sub-Family Mzeerine.
187 MEGERLIA PULCHELLA, Sowerby, Thes. Conch., Vol. 1, p-
360, pl. Ixxi., f. 5-6. Off Bottle and Glass Rocks, (Brazier).
188 M. TRuNcATA, Linn; Dall., American Jour. Conch., 1871,
Vol, vi, p. 130. PJ.
Sub-Family Kravssininm.
189 Kraussina Lamarckrana, Davidson, lLc., pt. ii, p. 124, pl
21, figs. 7-11. Double Bay, (Brazier) ; Farm Cove, Moss-
man’s Bay, Taylor Bay, (W.)
2:
LyopomatTa.
Family CRANIIDZ.
190 ire SUEssII, Reeve, Conch. Icon. pet - Davidson,
c., pt. iii, p. 192, pl. xxvii., f. 13. Sy dudy, (Strange).
Family LINGULIDA.
191 Lineuna —— Swainson; Sow., Thes. Conch., Vol. 1, Ps
38, pl. Ixvii., f. 4; Davides he Aioy pt. iii , p- 216, pl. XxiX.y
f. 12- 13. ae eal Pigs Reef ; Outer N rorctls Head, P.J.,
(Brazier).
TUNICATA. |
Order ASCIDIACEHA.
Sub-Order Ascidiz Simplices.
Family MOLGULIDA.
1 Moteuta Forsesu, Herdman, Chall. Report, Vol. vr, Be 78,
pl. v., £. 8-11. Ot tt Shark Point; P.J. vd
2 M. IwooNsptovA, porns Proc. Acad. N. Sci., Phil.
, 1855, p, 387. PJ .
Family CYNTHIIDA.
3 OynrHia ceresrirormis, Herd, l.c., p. 136, pl. xv., f = Lies
4 C. irrecutaris, Herd, C.R., p. 141, pl. xvi., £. 13-12.
—
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. 295
5 C. comptanata, Herd, C.R., p. 145, sh xvi, £. 1-9, -Of
Ball’s Head, P.J.
6 C. LEVISSIMA, Stimpson, 1.0, De S81. beaks
7 C. susuLosa, Stimpson, lec., p. 387. PJ.
8 C. pumosa, Stimpson, l.c, p. 387. PJ.
9 C. PR#EPUTIALIS, Stimpson, Le, p. 38h. Fd;
10 oe PACHYDERMATINA, Herd, C.R., Vol. vt., p. 89, pl.
rs
11 B. spdtuduai’ Quoy & Gaim., Voy. ‘‘ Astrolabe,” Vol. mt., p.
ity pl. weil. £:4, Pd.
12 B. Ausrratis, Quoy & Gaimard, Voy. ‘‘Astrolabe,” Vol. m.,
p. 615, pl. xcii., f. 2-3. Common on piles in P.J.
13 StyELa Gyrosa, Heller, C.R., p. 155. Off Ball’s Head, P.J.
14 8. exieua, Herd, C.R., p. 157, pl. xix., £ 5-6.
15 Ponycarpa TINCTOR, Quoy & Gaim., C. R.; p. 170, pl. p< ee
16. Island a
a e. viituns, He rd, O.R., p. 168, pl. xxi, £7-14. PJ. |
a. helene ie Herd, Lex p. 177, pl. xxiii, f. 3-6. PJ.
18 P. Herd, lec., p. 181, pl. xxiv., f. 3.5. Off Green
Ho ip PJ.
Family ASCIDIID A.
19 Ascip1a pyrirormis, Herd, l.c., p. 219, pl. xxxiv., f. 1-6. PJ.
20 A. Sypverensis, Stimpson, l.c., p. 387. PJ.
21 A. succipa, Stimp., l.c., p. 388. PJ.
Family CLAVELINID&.
22 Ecrernascip1a? sp. P.J.
23 Cravunina sp. P.J.
Sub-Order Il. Ascidice Composite.
Family BOTRYLLID.
24 Borryiius sp. Common under stones, Watson’s Bay, (W.)
25 Borrytiores sp. On seaweeds, off Green Joint.
Family DIDEMNID A.
26 Leprocunum Jacksont, Herdman, Chall. Report, Vol. xtv.,
p. 303, pl. xxxviii., f. 19-22 ae
Family DISTOMIDA.
27 saeraee ELONGATA, Herd., l.c., p. 110, pl. xvi., £ 1-7. Under
tones, Coogee Bay, aw : off Ball’s Head ee Green Point.
28.C. Munnavi, Herd. G.R, Le, p. 115, pl xvii, f. L-ll.
Off P.J.
296 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
Family POLYCLINIDAE.
29 PonycLinum FuNGosUM, Herd., l.c., p. 190, pl. xiv., £. 15-23.
Under rock ledges, Middle Harbour, P. A ge
30 SIGILLINA pot RALIs, Savigny, Mem. Anim. sans Vert., 1816,
p. l. iii, f. 2. Off Ball’s Head, P.J.
31 PsaMMapLiprum SPONGIFORME, a te p- be pl. xxxii., f
1-5. Off Green Point, P.J.;
32 P. sp. On stones at low ‘water, Chowder mae (W.)
Sub-Order III. Ascidize Salpiformes.
Family PYROSOMID.
33 Pyrosoma sp. Occasionally washed ashore at Bondi and
oogee, (W
Order Il. THATLIACEA.
Family DOLIOLIDA.
34 pole DENTICULATUM, Quoy & Gaim., Zool., “ Astrolabe,”
ol. m1., p. 599; Herd, O.R., Vol. xxv, p. 44. Of PJ-
Family SALPIDA.
35 SALPA DEMOCRATICA-MUCRONATA, Forsk.; Herd., C.R., Vol.
XXvu., p. 79. pl. viii., f. 1-10. Of PJ.
|
Order III. LARVACEA.
Family APPENDICULARIIDZ.
36 APPENDICULARIA sP. Frequently obtained in the tow net, PJ.
Part II. Fresu-water INVERTEBRATES.
Sub-Kingdom PROTOZOA.
Class RHIZOPODA.
Order I. PROTOPLASTA.
Sub-Order I. Lobosa.
Amorsa, Ehrenberg.
1 A. proteus, Résel, Pres arie, Niirnberg,, 170
622, Tab. ci., fig. a- Fresh-water R
Azolla,
and near _— s River in a fresh-water swamp.
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. 297
2 A.
es
>
~
ad
6 D.
~
o
VERRUCOSA, Ehrenberg, Die Perea ianmiges 1838 126,
Taf. vu. , fig. 11; Leidy, F. Rhiz. N. Amer., p. 53, pl. iii.,
figs. 1- 38. This. species is rather rare. I hain seen speci-
mens See only one locality. On Sphagnum, Waterloo
swam
: Gatien Ehrenberg, Infus., 1838, 128, Taf. vit., fig. 13 ;
h
Wiss. Berlin, 1830, p. 39; Leidy, F. Rhiz. N.
Amer., p. 58, pl. iv., figs. 1-18. Abundant in nearly all
the localities mentioned i in this list
VILLOSA, Wallich, Ann. add Mag. Nat. Hist., 1863, x1, p.
287, pl. viii. Very common on dead leav ee decaying
; hidden
sand, Desmids, and Diatoms. Shea’s Creek, Waterloo
Swamps, and near Cook’s River.
PreLomyxa, Greeff.
- PALUSTRIS, Greeff, Archiv. fiir Micros. Anat., 1874, x., p
5
ing masses of Oscillatoria, near iver, and also at
Waterloo opposite the end of Elizabeth Street. i attains
a very large size, some specimens measuring ;$» inch in
length, 1 $5 to yo broad.
Dirrivaia, Leclerc.
GLOBULOSA, Dujardin, Ann. Sc. Nat., 1837, vu, 311, pl.
ix., figs. lab; Leidy, F. Rhiz. N. Amer., p. 96, pl. xv.,
old stone quarry in “Moore Park. var D. vas, Teidy, pl.
xii., figs. 2-9. Same localities as the last named
» Ann. :
series, p. 241, on xvi., figs. 19-20; Leidy, F. Rhiz. N.
Amer., 117, - XVii., a 1, : 5, 6,9. Waterloo Swamp,
h co :
298
_ above indicate forms similar to those I have plead 4 rom
—_—_
>a
©
. DiscompEs, Ehr., Monatsb. Ak. Wiss., Berlin, 1848, 139 ;
. DENTATA, Ehr., Abh. Akad. Wiss. Berlin, 1830, p. 40;
: ACULEATA, Ehr., Abh. Aked. Wiss. Berlin, 1830, p. 4
- BILImBosa, Auerbach, Zeits. Wiss. Zoologie, vu.. i 374,
THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
. ACUMINATA, Ehrenberg, Infus., 1838, 131, Taf. 1x., fig. 3;
Leidy, F. Rhiz. N. Amer., 109, pl. xiii., figs. 1, 2, 8,9, 11. .
Plentiful near Cook's River, Waterloo Swamp, Parramatta
Park, and in Duck Creek, Clyde. Forms like figs. 14 an
20, in stone quarry, Moore Park ; rare.
ARcELLA, Ehrenberg.
. vutearis, Ehr, Abh. Akad Wiss. Berlin, 1830, p. 40, Taf.
L, fig. 6; Leidy, 170, pl. xxvii., figs. 1, 2, 3, 11, 12, 25, 26,
27 and 28. Very abundant, ‘almost every where, but a :
very yariable species. The numbers of Leidy’s figures given :
different localities. I have seen forms like figs. 8, 9, 10,
and 11 on pl. xxviii. in Leidy’s book, from Shea’s Creek ;
but such are not common.
Leidy, F. Rhiz. N. Amer., 173, figs. 14, 15, 16, 17, 18,
23, 28, 30, 31. This is perhaps the most common of any ;
it is found associated with A. vulgaris and other species
in the greatest profusion.
Leidy, F. Rhiz. N. Amer. p. 177, pl. xxx., figs. 10-19.
Leidy, F. Riz. N. Amer.. 181, pl. xxxi., figs. 1, 3, 4 12
14, 23, 24, 27. A very common and variable species both
in the character of the materials by which the test is
invested, and in the number of s spines. Shea's Creek,
Waterloo Swamps, Cook’s River, and many other places.
Cocutiopopium, Hertwig and Lesser.
Taf. xrx., figs. 1-13; Leidy, F. Rhiz. N. Amer., 184 Pl
XXxXil., figs. 1-25. Frequent on Lemna and Avollat in Shea
Creek, and on Utricularvi«a near Cook’s River.
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. 299
Sub-Order II. Filosa.
Evetypna, Dujardin.
16 E. anveotara, Duj., Intasonres, 1841, 252, pl. ii., figs. 9-10 ;
Leidy, 207, pl. xxxv., figs. 2, 3, 6, "11, 12 , 13, 14, 15. This
is very common and may be obtained in abundance on
Sphagnum, in the Waterloo Swamps.
TrinemMA, Dujardin.
17 T. Encuetys, Ehr., Infus., 1838, 152 , Taf. 1x., fig. 4; Leidy,
226, pl. xxxix. This is a very widely istributed species.
It is very abundant near Shea’s Creek and in the Waterloo.
Swamps, near Botany.
Order IT. HELIOZOA.
Actinopurys, Ehrenberg.
18 A. sot, Muller, Verm. Terrest. Fluv,, 1773, p. 76 ; Leidy, F.
z. N. Amer., p. 235, pl. lx. Common in nearly all the
localities given in this list.
Hereropurys, Archer.
19 Herrropurys sp.? I have on several occasions seen a species.
closely allied to, if not identical with, one figured by Leidy
on pl. xlvi., figs. 7, 8, 9, 13. t exiuted i ina 1 of water
beeen if disturbed. It also we assumes an amoeboid
form if subjected to pressure.
these forms on some future occasion.
Rapnipiopurys, Archer.
20 R. ELEGANS, Hertwig and Lesser, Archiv. fur Mik. Anat. x.,
1874 ; Leidy, F. Rhiz. N. peek 250, pl. xlii., figs. 1-6.
This species is not common. I have seen it from two
ec only, near Shea’s Creek and in the stone quarry
Park.
Vampyre.ia, Cienkowski.
21 V. Laveritra, Fresenius, Abh. Senck. Naturf. Gesells. 1.,
1856-8, 2 ‘ie . 13-19; Leidy, F. Bhis. N. Amer.,
is Pres ore pag and other
near Cook’s Riv ver.
300
22 A.
THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
ACTINOSPHAERIUM, Stein.
Eicunornu, Ehrenberg, Bericht. Preus. Ak. Wiss., 1840,
198; Leidy, F. Rhiz. N. Amer., p. 259, pl. xli. A very
common species, abundant in the Waterloo Swamp and
many other places.
CLATHRULINA, Cienkowski.
. ELEGANS, Cienk., Archiv. fiir Mik, Anat., m1., 1867, 310,
T ; ; *
af. xvi.; Leidy, F. Rhiz., N. Amer., 273, pl. xliv. This
European or American examples, the branched or compound
state being the most prevalent, whilst thesolitary formisrare.
Order III. FORAMINIFERA.
Biomyxa, Leidy.
- VAGANS, Leidy, F. Rhiz. N. Amer., 281, pls. xlvii., xlviii.,
figs. X Va 124.) -&
-12, and in Proc. Ac. Nat. Se., Phil. 1875, 124.
few months ago this species was fairly abundant in my
aquarium. I saw altogether about 20 specimens, many of
which I examined with great attention. When first placed
. Then all
begins to send out pseudopodia from all sides, but ultimately
they appear chiefly at the ends of the main body of proto-
plasm. The ramifications, extreme tenuity, and rapid
animated spider’s web. I have often noticed rounded
main body by very slender threads. In these masses there
was a continued rotation of the granular protoplasm around
a large non-contractile vacuole. The time during which
this semi-isolation continued, varied considerably, but™
one instance it lasted for over an hour. When the return
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. 301
INFUSORIA.
Class FLAGELLATA.
Order FLAGELLATA-PENTOSTOMA.
Family CERCOMONADID&.
25 pares QUADRATUM, S. Kent, Infusoria, Vol. 1, p. 254, pl.
f. 71 Alg, in the old stone quarry, Moore
Park, June 1889.
Family DENDROMONADIDZ.
26 ANTHOPHYSA VEGETANS,? Mull.; Kent, Infusoria, Vol. 1., p.
267, pl. xvii., £. 13-26, pl. xviii., £. 1-10. On Myriophyilum
27 A. soctauis, From.; 8. Kent, Infusoria, Vol. 1, p. 372, pl.
xvii., f. 9-11. Duck Creak, piyde Parramatta Park near
the footbridge, Aug. 1886.
Family SPONGOMONADID.
28 RHIPIDODENDRON STDIN Stein.; S. Kent, Infusoria,
¥ me fe ote Wooli Creek, Cook’s River,
iin
rare, August 1886.
29 R. Huxuevi, 8. Kent, Infusoria, Vol. 1. p. 286, pl. xvi, f.
4-9. Very common on weeds, Waterloo Swamps, June 1889.
30 sida shaky ee ae Cienk; S. Kent, Infusoria, Vol.
» P- eth pl. xi., f, 11-14. Duck Creek, Clyde; Parra-
matta
31 8, cae Slat S. Kent, Infusoria, l.c., p. 287, pl. xi., f. 10.
ommon on N itella, Waterloo Swamps.
Order CHOANO migrcemcrer in
Several families of this order are re epresented i in our fresh-water
fauna, I have met with examples of the following east Monosiga,
Codosiga, Astrosiga, and Salpingeca.
Order FLAGELLATA-EUSTOMATA.
Family PARAMONADID.
32 Menorpium pELLuctpuM, Perty ; Saville Kent, Infusoria, Vol.
1, p. 374, pl. xx., f. 15-16. Duck Creek, Clyde.
Family ASTASIADZ.
33 Asrasta TricuopHora, Ehr.; 8S. Kent, Infusoria, Vol. 1., p.
376, pl. xx., f. 17-21. Wooli Creek, Cook’s hives
Waterloo Swamps.
302 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—-MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
Family EUGLENIDZ.
34 Eveiena viripis, Ehr.; 8. Kent, Infusoria, Vol. 1., p. 381,
hoe. a 29-51. Waterloo Swamps ; Wooli Creek.
35 E. spirocyra, Ebr. ; S. Kent, |.c., p. 382, pl. xx., £. 27-28.
Wooli Creek, Cook’s River.
36 E. oxyuris, Schmarda ; Ss. ‘Kent, Lc., p. 383, pl. xx, — 20.
37 E. acus, Ehr.; S. Kent, l.c., p. 383, pl. xx., f. 24-25. Waterloo
Swamps; Wooli Creek ; Moore Park.
38 Anpiyopnis viripis, Ehr.; 8. Kent, l.c., p. 386, pl. xx., f. €3.
Waterl wamps.
39 Paes PLEURONECTES, Mull. ; 8S. Kent, l.c., p. 386, pl. xxi,
. 2-5. Waterloo Swati s
40 P. rriquerer, Ehr.; 8. Kent, l.c., p. 387, pl. xx..f. 1. Wooli
Creek, amongst clusters of Oscillators.
rh Beers Ehr. ; S. Kent, l.c., p. 387, pl. xx., f. 6-7.
oo Swamps i in Sphagnum pools.
42 Gescomsern HIsPIDULA, i aihhaade S. Kent, l.c., p. 388, pl.
Dae
43 Tracitmtowoxas WAScRa Shiny Bik. S. Kent, an P. 389, pl.
, f. 14-16. Waterloo Swamps ; Moore
44 T. sales Perty; S. Kent, le. p. 389, pl. xx., f. 21-23.
aterloo Swamps; Hors e Pond, Moore Park.
45 T. armata, Ehr.; 8. Kent, lc., p. 390, pl. xx., f. 25. Woolt
46 Conactum VEsICULOsUM, ? Ehr.; 8. Kent, l.c., p. 395, pl. “315
f. 34-34. Frequent on Entomostraca and on Hydra which
is often so covered that at first sight it might be taken for
H. viridis, being quite green from the number of specimens
attached. Waterloo Swamps.
Family CHRYSOMONADIDA.
47 UveELia virescens, Ebr.; 8. Kent, l.c. rb 406, pl. xxii., £ 25-
2 Waterloo Swamps ; Wool Cre
48 Dixosevo, SERTULARIA, Ehr. ; 8. Kent, Vol. 1, p: 409, pl
Se Very common in Sphagnum pools, Waterloo
wam mps.
49 D. .A much larger aetes than the preceding. In shallow
Hs cols, Waterloo Swamps. a
50 Synura Sb ap, ‘S Kent, Vol. 1, p. 412, pl. xxiiis f.
li Creek ; Parramatta : Waterloo Swamps.
Family ANISONEMID 2. =
51 ANISONEMA GRANDE, Perty ; S. Kent, Le., p. 434, pl. xx1¥» ae
26-30. Wooli Creek ; Waterloo Swam
2 ENTOSIPHON sULCATUS, Duja rdin; 8S. Kent, Vol. 1, P- 438,
pl. xxiv., f. 31-34. Rare; Waterloo Swamps.
Or
Xe)
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD, 303
Order CILIO-FLAGELLATA.
Family PERIDINIIDA.
53 Prripinium sp. Wooli Creek, Cook’s River.
54 P. TABULATUM, Ebr.; 8. Kent, Vol. 1, p. 448, pl. xxv., f. 1-5,
55, 57. Waterloo mark ae Duck Creek.
Class II. CILIATA.
Order HOLOTRICHA.
Family PARAMAECIID~.
55 oo AURELIA, Mull. ; 8. Kent, % VoL it, ? 483, pl.
xvi., £. 28-30, OF Rourke Street, Water loo
Family PRORODONTID.
56 Nassuna orwara, Ehr.; 8. Kent, Vol. 1, p. 483, pl. xxvi., f,
28.30. Wooli Creek ; Duck Creek.
Family COLEPID.
57 CoLeps Breton Ehr.; 8. Kent, Infusoria, Vol. 1., p. 506, pl.
aise. Very common, Wooli Creek ; Waterloo
| mps.
58 C. uncinarus, Claparede & Lachmann ; S. Kent, Vol. 1, p.
li
07, pl. xxvii. £. 6. Woolt Creek.
Family TRACHELIID.
59 ora ovum, Ehr.; 8. Kent, Infusoria, Vol. 1, p- 552,
pl. gts 8. Very ng Bree Waterloo Swamps.
60 harnwent cranus, 0. & L; S. Kent, Le. Vol. m., p. 524.
Moore Park at the back ‘of Mount Rennie, in ” shallow
sy pools. .
Gk cenck Ghas Bet, Ma Vol. m., p- 525, pl. xxvii. f.
39-40.
5 Waterloo Swam
62 ean neae MELEAGRIS, Ehr.; S: Kent,
£. 52.
l.c., p. 528, pl. XXVii.,
Order HETEROTRICHA.
Family BURSARIID.
63 spr TRUNCATELLA, Muller; S. Kent, Le., p- 576, pl.
,£.1-2. In shallow grassy pools, Botany ; Waterloo.
Family SPI ROSTOMID A.
64 Sprrosromum ampicuom, Ebr. ; S. Kent, Lc., p. 586, pl. xxix.,
a
13-14. »Wooli Creek, Waterloo Swam
304 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
Family STENTORID 2.
65 Srenror poLymorpHus, Mull.; S. Kent, Le., p. 590, pl. xxx.,
f. 10-20. Waterloo Swamps ; Duck Creek ; Wooli Creek.
Barrerti, Barrett ; S. Kent, l.c., p. 593, pl. Xxx., bam
Duck Creek ; Parramatta on Myriophyllum.
67 S. 1aNEus, Ehr. ; 8. Kent, l.c., p. 594, pl. xxx.,f 1-4. Very
ommon in the Horse Pond, Moore Park, on water weeds
‘aie stones, which are sometimes completely covered with
this beautiful species
68 S. cH#RuLevs, Ehr. ; S. Kent, le., p. 593. Waterloo Swamps.
rar)
R
Order PERITRICHA.
Family HALTERIIDZ.
69 ghia as CLAPAREDI, 8. Kent, lc., p. 634, pl. 2 xxxii, f. 46.
ng Conferva, Waterloo Swamps, abunda
Family GYROCORIDZ. :
70 tir te rurBO, Mull. ; S. Kent, lLe., p. 641, pl. xxxiil,
7-10 Common in stagnant pools, Waterloo Swamps.
Family VORTICELLID
DE.
71 mg aoa sp. Common on Cyclops australis, Waterloo.
es
72 Vownouee NEBULIFERA, Ehr.; 8. Kent, I.c., p. 673, pl. XXXIV.
f. 20, XXXVi, fT. 32-34, pl. xlix NE 1: Common on
Myriophyllum, Wits Swamps.
73 V. campanuta, Ehr. ; 8. Kent, lc, p. 678, pl. xxxiv., f. 36.
Horse Pond, Moore Park.
74 V. cnorostiema, Ehr. ; 8. Kent, Le., p. 686, pl. xlix., £. 33.
Horse Pond, Moore Park.
75 V. montnara, Tatem ; 8. Kent, lc., p. 688, pl. xxxv., £ 2%
pl. xlix., f. 39. Duck Creek, Clyde.
76 V. piarata, From.; 8. Kent, Le. p. 681, pl. xlix. f 19.
tta,
Parrama
77 CarcHEsium poLyPinum, Linn. ; S. Kent, Lc., p. 690, pl. xxX¥
f. 30-31, pl. xxxvi., £. 1-8. Of Bourke Street, Waterloo
at the back of the tree School.
78 ZoorHAMNIUM SP. terloo Swamps.
79 EPImstYLis PLICATILIS, ieee S. Kent, Le., p. 701, pl- xxxViily
xxxix., f. 12-15, In Alderson’s Dam, Redfern,
eaves, 18 884.
n grass lea ee
80 Ohehoc iid nutans, Ehr.; S. Kent, l.c., p. 710, pl. xxtity
f. 22-23. Wooli Creek ; Watering Swan
ats .
O. articunara, Ehr.; §. Kent, l.c., p. 711, pl. xxxix., f oe
81
82 VAGINICOLA CRYSTALLINA, Ehr. ; 8. Kent, l.e., p. 71
f. 1. On Algw, Waterloo Swamps.
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. 305
83 Tuuricona vatvata, Wright, S. Kent, l.c., p. 718, pl. iv.,
f. 4-5. On Myriophyllum, Waterloo Swamps.
84 Cornurnia sp. Duc de.
85 Pyxicona rurcirer, Hutton, Jour. Roy. Micro. Soc., Vol. 1
1878, es 49, woodeut 5 S. Kent, l.c., p. 727. Parramatta
Park,.o
Order HYPOTRICHA.
Family LITONOTIDA.
86 Lironorus rascioxa, Ehr.; 8S. Kent, l.c., p. 743, pl. xlii., f.
5-11. Waterloo Swamps.
Family CHLAMYDODONTID.
87 Loxopxs sp. Waterloo Swamps.
Family OXYTRICHID.
88 Sricnorricuia secunpa, Perty ; S. Kent, l.c., p. 776, pl. xliv.,
f. 1-2. Duck Creek, Clyde.
89 Oxyrricna SUAETIRDE A, Ehr.; 8S. Kent, Lc. p. 787, pl. xlv.,
. 8-9. ooli Cre ok.
90 sata ition Mull. ; 8. Kent, l.c., p. 45, f. 13-14. Waterloo
Swamps.
91 Srytoxycnra mytiLus, Ehr.; 8. Kent, l.c., p. 790, pl. xlv., £1,
and 18-22, Waterloo Swamps.
Family EUPLOTID.
92 “ae PATELLA, Ehr.; ls Kent, Le., p. 798, pl. xliv., f. 23-
aterloo Surat
93 E. ukeon, Mull. ; 8S. Kent, le. p. 799, pl. xliv., f. 26-29.
Duck Creek ; Waterloo Swamps.
Class II]. TENTACULIFERA.
Order TENTACULIFERA-SUCTORIA.
Family ACINETID/.
94 Popopuryra Fixa, Mull.; 8. Kent, Le. p. 2, xlvi., £.
24-30. On Alge , Waterloo Swamps; Parra
95 P. jBLONGATA, ce éL: s. Kent, 2, p- 820, pl. gers fi. 21.
WwW ooli Creek, Cook’ s Rive
96 P. nouns, 8. Rent le., p.821, ae xlvi., f. 53-56. Wooli
; Parrama
97 P. Cast Rae C. & te S. Kent, Le., p. 819, pl. xlvi., . 23.
n Cyclops australis, Waterloo Swam —
_ T—September 4, 1889.
306 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
CHLENTERATA.
PORIFERA.
Order CORNUSPICULA.
Family SPONGILLID &.
1 SponciLLA sceprroIpEs, Haswell, P.L.S., N.S.W., Vol.
p. 209. green species, abundant i in the Water Bessie
d, (W.
2S. sp. Water Reserve, Botany.
3 TuBELLA nicra, R. v. Lendenfeld, Zool. Jahebushens Bax
> p- 91, pl. vi., f. 1-5. This species is not na
black as the name would imply ; the specimen a
the rg 3 by black mud, the true colour being a dirty
yellow. e Park, in a pond now filled up; Wooli
Groak, Cook's River. (W.)
Order HYDROMEDUSAi.
Family HYDRIDE.
4 HyprA HEXACTINELLA, R Lendenfeld, P.L.S., N.S.W>
hy X., p. 679, pl. xlviii, "t 1-4 ; Zool. Jahrbuchern, 1887,
96, <4 vi, f. 13-14. Shea’s Creek; Moore Park;
Parvatbetn 7
Family BLASTOPOLY PID.
CorDYLOPHORA Winmuccns - v. Lendenfeld, Zool. Jahr-
uchern, 1887, p. 97, pl. vi, £ 11-12. On the roots of
Meriophiytans in the river, ae ede Park near the
footbridge, (W.)
5
Sub-Kingdom VERMES.
PLATYHELMINTHES.
Order TURBEDLGLARIA.
Sub-Order Rhabdocoela.
B. PHARYNGEA.
Family ACMOSTOMEA.
1 AcomostoMUM DENTICULATUM, Schmarda, Neue bibetenis 2
Thiere 1; p.'3, pl. i., £. 1, la. Cook’s Rive
Family MESOPHARYNGEA.
2 MESOPHARYNX DIGLENA, "ine tes Le., Pp 4 Bye i, £ 1
lua ey and Parramatt
fede, 3
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. 307
Family DEROSTOMEA.
3 Vorrex Se Sal sic Schmarda, l.c., p. 6, pl. i., f. 5. Com-
mon in Sphagnum pools, Waterloo Swansea: This is a
very pretty gr aisha coloured species.
4 ep ape det TRUNCATUM, Schmarda, l.c., p. 6, pl. i, £. 8.
lla
C. APHARYNGEA.
Family GYROSTOMEA.
5 sha agrees METOPOGLENUM, Schmarda, l.c., p. 9, pl. ii.,
dn
6 yaney.
Mersostomum sp. Waterloo Swamps.
E. AGGREGATA.
7 CATENULA BINA, ? Schmarda, lc., p. 12, pl. ii., f. 29. Bathurst
(Schmarda). There isa nsitee of this genus very common
in Wooli Creek, Cook’s Riv
Order TREMATODA.
Thelarvee ( Corseria) of species of Distoma are very common in
Parramatta Par
NEMATHELMINTHES.
NEMATODA.—
Family GORDIDA.
There are at least two species of the genus Gordius found in
the Botany Swamps.
Family AN GUILLULIDZ.
The free-sw imming nematoids are common in fresh-water, and
the Species are numerous.
Class ANNELIDA.
Order OLIGOCHAEBTA.
Sub-Order Limicole.
Family ICHTHYDIID.
8 Cu2xronorus Lanai AUDATUS, Tatem, QJ. Micro. Sci., 1867,
p.,251, pl. x. £ 7. reek,
9 C. nia i Man Gosse, relies Observer, Vol. v., p. 393,
. 1-3. Waterloo Swam ups.
308 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
10 C. soem Duj.; Gosse, Intellectual Observer, Vol. v.,
p. 3 , f. 6. Waterloo Swamps.
11 Tonrnypium es Wooli Creek ; Waterloo Swamps.
Family NAIDID/.
12 ALorosoma sp. A very pretty species with salmon coloured
globules in the body ; verycommon in the Waterloo Swamps.
13 Nats sp. Waterloo Swamps and at Wooli Creek
Family ENCHYTRAEIDA.
14 Cuarrocasrer sp. Very common on, and associated with
Physa; Waterloo Swamps. or an account of this genus
see Trans. Linn. Soc., Vol. xxv1., p. 631, pl. xlviii., xlix.;
and Q. Jour. Micro. ‘Bel. 1869, p. 272, both by E. Ray
Lankester.
Family NAIDOMORPHA.
15 Dero LATISSIMA, ? Bousfield, Jour. Linn. Soc., Vol. xx-., P-
Pl. Biv f6% n water weeds, Waterloo Stains
16 D. sp. This spe cies constructs a tube of sand grains and the
empty tests of Arcella and other Rhizopods. The branchie
consist of four long cylindrical ciliated processes and two
which appear to be without cilia, of the same shape but
slightly longer. I also saw in one specimen what I took
to bea a eye spot on the head but I am not quite certain
about
Family SAENURIDA.
17 Tusrrex sp. Abundant in Shea’s Creek, Waterloo Swamps.
Sub-Class Hirvuprnea.
18 Hirvupo ee io Schmarda, Neue igh enor pg
p. 2, pl. xvi. f. 140. Wooli Creek, Cook’s This
the Medicinal Leech of the Sydney Cheniists,
ROTIFERA.
Order I. RHIZOTA.
Family FLOSCULARIADZ.
1 Froscunarta sp. This species closely allied to 7. Coro “7
Cubitt, but differs from that species in two see
characters, i i.e., the coronal lobes are equal and triangt
in section, whilst. those of F’. coronetta are roun ;
equal. Very common, Moore Park ; Clyde, ae: Parra
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. 309
2 F. ornata, Ehrenberg ; Hudson & Gosse, Rotifera, p. 50, pl.
eg & 9: Pritchard, et gs 186i, p. 6/5, pl «xxi, f.
384. 385, pl. xl., f. 25-26. Near r Cook’s River ; Parramatta
on N itella, Utdienlavia
3 F. cornura, Dobie, Ann. & Mag. N.H., 2 Ser., Vol. 1v., 1849,
p. 233, pl. vi. ; Hudson & Gosse, Rotifera, p. 51, ‘pl. i =
7. Abundant on Utricularia, near Cook’s River ;
Parramatta on Myriophyllum ; Waterloo Swamps on
Nitella.
. cycLops, Cubitt, Monthly ns Jour., Vol. vi, 1871,
p. 83, pl. xciii., f.1-3. Iam ot quite satisfied as to this
Species being identical with the British one, est oon
further examination ; Waterloo Swamps, not co
: saat) asta Dobie, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., 2 Ser., ol.
1849, p. 233, pl. vi.; Hudson & Gosse, P. 52 , pl. i,
f. 1: Pritchard's "Infusoria, p. 675. Waterloo Swamps ;
Parramatta and near Cook’ s River ; very common on fine
leaved water plants.
. AmBicua, Hudson, Jour. Roy. Micro. Soc., 2 Ser., Vol. m1.,
1883, p. 163, pl. iv., f. 1; Hudson & Gosse, Rotifera, p-
te
bry
or
in|
far)
Fe
Parramatta Park.
8 F. mmnist1?_ I sent short account of this species to Dr. c. i.
Hudson, F.R 8., who informs me that it is probably F.
Millsii, a species which has also been found in Canada, N.
America ave not seen any description, so that there
a about one mile beyond the a also in the
rater reserve on the Kensington Esta
pceb eit seat Ercunornil, Ehrenberg ; Pritchard, Infusoria —
1. xaxii., £588, pl xaxvil., £ 1-4; Hudson &
Gosse, "Rotifera, p: 60, pl. v5 f. 1. Ihave not found this
species, but Mr. G. D. Hirst 9 that he has seen speci-
ns from a pond in Moore Par
Family MELICERTAD.
MELICERTA page Schrank ; Pritchard, Infusoria, p. 672,
1 Xx xxxvii. ; Hudson & Gosse, Rotifera, p.
70, pl. vehi de ee mon on Nitella and other fine leaved
plan , Waterloo Swamps.
M. CONIFERA, Hudson, Rotifera, p. 72, pl. v., f. 2. Abundant
in Duck Creek, Clyde, on Utricularia ; in ‘ the river, Parra-
matta Park on “Myriophyllum, Dee. 1885.
©
_
oO
a
—
310 | THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
12 M. Janus, Hudson, Jour. Roy. Micro. Soc., 2 Ser., Vol. L,
. 1881, p. 1, pl. i.; Hudson & Gosse, Rotifera, p- 74, pl. vi,
£1. I found this species in abundance on Myriophyllu um
in a short arm of Shea’s Creek, at the back of the Waterloo
Dog Kennels during 1883 and 1884, I have not seen it
since although I have repeatedly searched for it
13 LimNiAs CERATOPHYLLI, esa Prit., Infusoria, ph XXxil.,
f. 388- pi » pl. xxxvi., f. 2; Hudson & Gosse, Rotifera, p.
10, pie Vi, 1 Moo ore Park in an old stone quarry ; off
Bourke Strest w dpc Forsyth’s Rope Works; Parramatta
Park, very common
14 L. annuxatus, pone ; ie Monthly ds Jour., Vol.
Vv 5; oe xe ; Hudson & Gos e. Rotifera,
Tt, Pie sa £3 Nea Oboes River on Cericchitk rare.
15 Onenavosirnos Lae Ehr.; Hudson & Grosse, Rotifera,
p- 77, pl. Moore Park, opposite the e ond of
Cleveland Binet, ia now filled up); Waterloo Swamps
frequent.
16 icieva CRYSTALLINUS, Ehr.; Hudson & Gosse, Rotifera, p
80, pl. vii., f. 3. Moore Park ; Water 5 erve off Buner-
ong Road ; Parramatta Park, very commo
17 &. INTERMEDIUS, Davis, Trans. Roy. Mier. Bis, Vol. xv., 1867,
Ie A te On Chara in a waterhole between ‘Clyde
and Granville near the railway on the left hand side going
from Sydney.
18 Ci. tonaicornis, Davis ; Hudson & Gosse Rotifera, p. 82, pl.
vii., £.6. On My riophyllum Parramatta Park ; Waterloo
Swamps, frequent. e
19 G8. pinuta, Wills; Hudson & Gosse, Rotifera, a a pl. vil,
f.2. Water Reserve, off Bunnerong Road, r
20 C. sp. I found this species on Nitella in brackish water at
Cook’s River, it somewhat penesnphes Gi. intermedius.
22 i. This species lives as a commensal in clusters of Alge
= mn My riophyllum inthe river, Parramatta Park; it resem mbles
). erystallinus, but is much smaller and the foot is longet
in proportion to its size.
23 CE. Pryeura, Ehr.; Hudson & Gosse, Rotifera, p. 81 and P-
134, pl. xxx., f. 8, I found this species inhabiting ot
without any trace of subec
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. 311
24 Lacinubaria soctatis, Ehrenberg, Die Infus., 1838, p. 403,
* pil. xliv., f. 4; Huxley, Trans. Micr. Soc., Vol. 1., new
series, 1853, p.1, pl. i, pl. xi., f. 20-25; Pritchard, In-
Rotifera, p. 85, pl. viii., f. 1. Common on weeds
river, Parramatta Park, and in creeks and waterholes bapond
the park near the Lunatic Asylum.
25 L. pepuncunata. This is a fine new species which ma
possibly form the type of a new genus when fully investi-
gated. It forms social clusters nearly 4 of inch in ates
the clusters are situated on the end of a long peduncle
stalk which is as long or slightly longer than the dialictet
of the cluster. The fo oot of each rotifer i is drawn out into
a fine filament, the united filaments forming the peduncle.
Attached to the leaves and stems of Myriophyllum in a
waterhole behind Mount Steel, Moore Park about 50 yards
past the spot where some boring for coal took place some
years ago; also in the water reserve off Bunnerong Road
I have only seen this species on two occasions; it appears
to live in shallow grassy pools, and only lives for a short
time. October 1883, August 1887.
Order Il. BDELLOIDA.
Family PHIL ODINAD A.
26 Puitopina _crtrina, Ehr. ; Hudson & Gosse, Rotifera, p. 101,
pl. ix.,f 6. Ina rock-pool Moore Park behind the Shoot-
ing Butts.
27 P. acuneara, Ehr.; Hudson & Gosse, Rotifera, Vol. 1, p- 101,
pi. ix, £5, The specimens seen by me had ‘the spines
placed in the position Ne in the plate referred to.
Wate wamps, tig une 1889.
28 P. rosgona, Ehr.; Hudson & Hess Rotifera, p. 99, pl. ix., f
4. Ina rock-pool overlooking the sea at Coogee.
29 Rorirer macrocuros, Gosse, Ann. & Mag. Nat. — =
Ser., Vol. vu, 1851, p. 202; Hudson & Gosse, R
p. 105, pl. x., £. 5. Clyde; Parramatta.
30 R. sp. This is a species which I have only met with one i
is rather larger than the receding species and attaches
a insect) which they resemble in is Ri In ack
k, Clyde, and Wooli Creek near Cook’s River.
312 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
31 R. VULGARIS, ee: Hudson & Gosse, Rotifera, p. 104, pl.
x, f:2. Moo e Park : Waterloo Swamps and many other
places.
32 AcTINURUS NEPTUNIUS, Bhr.; Hudson & Gosse, Rotifera, p.
DL at, 0: Pritchard, Infusoria, p. 704, pl. xxxv., £
f. 481-4, “Waterloo Swamps ; Wooli Creek, Cook’ $ River.
Order III. PLOIMA.
Sub-Order Il-loricata.
Family MICROCODID 2.
33 Microcopon cuavus, Ehr.; Hudson & Gosse, game: p- 118,
ai, t.1+- Po tchard, Taduaoria: p. 665, pl. xxxii., f.
In hallow, traterholes. behind aint Steel, ‘Mase Paks
rare, Nov. 18, 1886.
Family ASPLANCHNADA.
34 AswuaxcHms EssBEsBornil, Hudson, cheek Roy. Micro, Soe.,
ser. Vol. ur, 1883, - 621, pl. ix.-x.; H.&G , Rotifera,
. 120, pl. x i, f. 3. Abundant in ge large dam near the
end of Elizabeth Street, South, Nov. 3, 1886.
35 A. BricHTWELLu, Gosse, Ann. & Mag g. N. a 2 Ser., Vol. vI4
1850, p. 23; H.& G, Rotifera, p. 122, pl. xii, f. 1. I
the same locality as the preceding, Nov. 3, 1886.
36 A. sp. In an old stone quarry, Moore Park, behind the
Cricket Ground, Oct. 1883, Nov. 1887. It is possible
this may be A. priodonta, Gosse.
37 A. MyRMELEO, Ehr. ; ; Pritchard, Infusoria, p. 682, pl. xxxiil.
. This species feeds on Entomostraca. Botany
Swamps ; and in the dam at the end of Elizabeth Street,
very abundant, Aug. to Nov. 1886.
38 SaccuLus viripis, Gosse, Ann. & Mag. N.H., 2 Ser. Vol. vit,
1851, p. 198; Hudson & Gosse, Rotifera, p. 124, pl: ts
f gst bog-moss (Sphagnm
+
ane SYNCHAETAD.
39 SyncHAETA — Ehr.; Pritchard, Infusoria Pp. ne 4
dson Rotifera, p. 128, pl. xiii., £2. 10m 2
same laine ok as the preceding, Nov. 1886. Bc
Family TRIARTHAD. .
40 Potyarrura PLATYPTERA, Ehr.; Hudson & Gosse, Rotifers 2
Vol. u., p. 3, pl. xiii., f. 5. Waterloo Swamps ; Bota.
Par ramatta ; common, Aug. to Nov., 1886.
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. 313
41 TrIaRTHRA LoNGISETA, Ehr.; Hudson & Gosse, Rotifera, Vol.
11, p. 6, pl. xiii., f. 6. Parramatta Park; Waterloo Swamps
very common, Aug. 24, 1
Family HYDATINAD.
42 Hyparina sentra, Ehr.; Hudson & Gosse, Rotifera, Vol. 11.,
ns Pe is In shallow pools corner of Bourke
ee NOTOMMATAD 2.
44 TapHRocampA ANNULOSA, Gosse, Ann. & Mag. N.H., 2 Ser.,
1851, p. 199; Hudson & Gosse, Rotifera, Vol. u., p. 16,
. xV0., 2. 12. Moore Park ; Waterloo Swamps ; and
Wooli Cr
eek.
45 T. sexenvra,! Gosse, Jour. Roy. Micro. Soc., 1887, p. 1, pl. i.,
f r
1. Waterloo Sw rare.
46 TriopHTHALMUS DoRSUALIS, Ehr.; Eckstein, Zeitschrift fur
si aneraes Zoologie, Band xxxrx., 1883, p. 68, pl. xxv.,
same as
=
°
oe
mn
S
=
-@
»
nm
ct
ro)
©
.
aa
mn
SS
®
S)
_
a)
g 8.
=]
"ag
Eckstein. Sphagnum pools Waterloo Swamps about a
quarter of a mile from, but opposite the end of Elizabeth
Street South, July 1886.
47 Norowmata aurita, Ehr.; Hudson & Gosse, Rotifera, Vol. m.,
p. 2 he 45 E
pL av, 5; ckstein, Zeits. fur Wissen., Zoologie,
Band xxxix., 1883, p. 360, pl. xxv., figs In a note
in “ The Rotifera, ” Vol. u., p. 21, Mr. Gosse states se
are v conspicuous and at once strike the eye of the
observer when the specimen is seen from the dorsal surface.
Common at Botany, and in the same locality as the pre-
ceding species. July 1886.
48 N. TRIPUS, ee Hudson & Gosse, Rotifera, Vol. 1, p
22, pl. xvii., f. 4. Moore Park, in the old stone quarry.
49 N. ia polit "Gosse, Rotifera, Vol. u., p. 23, pl. xvii., £5.
In the same place as the preceding, July 1 1886.
314 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
50 N. erent Ehr. ; Hudson & Gosse., Vol. 1, p. 26, pl. |
fo: Ina pool i in the Botanical ‘Gat eden
51 N. coxzaris, Ehr.; Hudson & Gosse, Rotifera, Vol IL, p. 21;
pl. xvi., f. 6. In Sphagnum pools, Waterloo Swamps,
Aug. 1886.
52 N. Wernecxu, Ehr.; Pritchard, Infusoria, p. 683. In the
tubes of an Alge (Vaucheria sp.), Moore Park behind
Mount Steel.
53 N. rorcipata, Ehr.; Hudson & Gosse, Rotifera, Vol. 1, p.
3, pl. xviii, f. 1. Sphagnum pools, Waterloo Swamps.
54 N. cyrtopus, Gosse, Rotifera, Vol. u., p. 22, pl. xvii, ih
889
55 Coprus Lapiatus, Gosse, Rotifera, Vol. m., p. 28, pl. xvi. f.1.
In a short arm of Shea’s Creek, Waterloo Swamps, rare.
56 ©. spicatus, Hudson, Jour. Roy. Micro. Soc., 2 Ser., Vol. Vs _
— ; pOls, pl ai. Eo Dison 4 okie Rotifera, Vol.
, P 29, he XVi., f. 2, “In Sphagnum pools, Waterloo
Sw mps, r
b7 OC. babe ks eer Rotifera, Vol. 1., p. 31, pl. xvi, £ &
In pools off Bunnerong Road, at the back of the
Course, July 1886.
58 C. caupatus, Collins; Hudson & Gosse, Rotifera, Vol. t., P- :
33, pl. xvi, £5. Duck Creek, Clyde; Parramatta and
m
a
59 C. cerBERus, Go es Tatlin: Vol. u., p. 34, pl. xvi» oe
Botanical Gardens, July 1886.
60 Proa.es FELIS, Ehr. ; Hudson & Gosse, Rotifera, Vol. ty Pe
6, pl. xviii, f. 17. Shea’s Creek; Waterloo Swamps —
July 1886. :
Gi-F, PETROMYZON, Ehr.; Eire & Gosse. Rotifera, Vol. 1; P
36, pl. xiii., f. 9. In Sphagnum pools, Wa terloo S Swamp
July 188 86.
62 P. parasrra, Ehr.; Hudson & Gosse, Rotifera, Vol. 1, P- bi :
ee ee Botany, near the Water-works, paras! rasitica
n Volvox, Aug. 1886. 4
63 Practudins FORFICULA, Ehr.; Hudson & Gosse, Rotifers
Vol. m., p. 41, pl. xx. f.1- Moore Park, in rock pools
Jul 886. In
64 F. wee rr Gosse, Rotifera, Vol. 1, p. 43, pl. xx. f 3, -
Sphagnum pools, Waterloo Swamps.
65 F, LONGISETA, Ehr.; Hudson & Gosse, Rotifera, Vol. 1, ‘
pl. xviii., f. 16. In Shea’s Creek at the back of F Po
Ro rks.
66 Eospora sp. I have only seen a few examples of this spet
and at the time I was unable to identify them. Bots
Gardens ; Moore Park, July 1886.
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. 315.
67 Dietena rorcipaTa, Ehr.; H. & G., Rotifera, Vol. m., p. 50,
pl. xix., f. 2. In Sphagnum pools, Waterloo Swamps,
Aug. 1886.
68 D. carettina, Ehr. ; Hudson & Gosse, Vol. 1, p. 58, pl. xix.,
f. 10. Waterloo Swamps, Jnne 1889.
Sub-order Loricata.
Family RATTULID.
69 Masticocerca carinaTa, Ehr.; Hudson & Gosse, Rotifera,
Vol. u., p. 60, pl. xx., £7. Parramatta Park ; Wooli
Creek, Cook’s River.
“70 M. seabae Gosse, Rotifera, Vol. m., p. 62, pl. xxi. f. 8.
any Swamps, Aug.
71 M. soon Ehr., H. & G., Rotifera, Vol. m,, p. 63. pl. xx.,
f£.5. Duck Creek, Clyde, April 1886.
72 ests Tieris, Miller; H. & Gs, Rotifera, Vol. 1, p. 65,.
pl. xx.,f. 13. Botanical Garden
73 R. sesuncripss, Gosse, Rotifera, Vol. IL, 2 P. 66, pl. xx., £. 15.
Pool behind Mount Steel, Moore Par
74 Canopus Trenuror, Gosse, Rotifera, are iL, p. 68, pl. xx., f.
19. In Sphagnum pools, Waterloo Swamps.
75 C. porcetivs, Gosse, Rotifera, Vol. m., p. 67, pl. xx. 18,
Wate 889.
76 C. Bracuyurus, Gosse, Rotifera, Vol. 1, p. 69, pl. xx., f. 21.
Waterloo Swamps, June 1889.
Family DINOCHARID.
77 Drxocuaris poctutum, Ehr.; H. & G., Rotifera, Vol. 1, p. 71,
pl. xxi, f.1. Moo re Park Waterloo Swamps ; Botan ical
Gardens, very comm :
78 D. verractis, Ehr.; H. ‘& G., Rotifera, ete faci 22 Pl xxi.,
8
f. 2. Rock pool, Moore Park, Aug vs
79 D. sp. This is probably a new species, i it differs from D-
Collinsii and from Polychaetus subquadratu ae. in the
es. ve
and m
details. Wooli Creek, near Cook’s River ; my Bay.
80 D. rruncatum, N. Sp. This species is very common and may
be distinguished from D. a by the much wider lorica,.
absence of transverse ges, the tad truncated ©
posterior end of the Tan ite the spineless foot. Bo tanical
Gardens ; Waterloo Swamps, June and July 1889.
ae spcrrng LONGICAUDUM, Ehr.; H. & G., Rotifera, Vol. pe
p. 73, pl, xxi, £. 5. Shea's Creek ; Sphagnum pools,
Silakacke Swamps.
316 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
82 sige quan muticus, Ehr.; H. & G., Rotifera, Vol. 1, p. 7,
pl. In n Sphagnum pools, Waterloo Swamps.
83 S. LONGISPINATUS, 1 Tatem, Quart. Jour. Micro. Sci., Vol. vil,
1867, p. 252. In Sphagnum pools, Waterloo Swmaps,
re.
84 8. uniseratus, Collins ; H. & G., Vol. m., p. 76, pl. xxi. £8.
In Sphagnum pools, Waterloo Swamps.
Family SALPINADA.
85 ee PAETA, Okt Rotifera, Vol. m., p. 79, pl. xxii. f.
tarloo amps.
86 D. semIPaEra, Cae Rotifera, Vol. 1, p. 80, pl. xxii., f. 10.
Wooli Creek, Cook’s Riv ver.
87 Saupina EusTALA, Gosse, Rotifera, Vol. 1., p. 85, pl. xxii, f
5. Waterloo ‘Swamps, June, 1889.
Family EUCHLANID.
88 Evcnanis pinatata, Ehr.; Hudson & Gosse, Rotifera, Vol.
IL, p. me pl. Xxiii., £5. Very common, Botanical Gardens;
aterloo Swamps ; Parramatta Park.
89 E. rragonn, Ehr.; H. & G., Rotifera, Vol. m., p. 91, pl.
4h 40 In n Sphagnum pools, Waterloo Swamps.
90 El sp SP. . small species, the lorica terminates in a single long
acute point which is very finely tuberculate. Sphagnum
pools, Waterloo Swamps.
91 £E. LYNCEUS, Ehr. ; Pritchard, Infusoria, 1861, p. 696, pl.
XXXiv., f. 445-6. Duck Creek, Clyde.
Family CATHYPNADZ.
92 Carnypna tuna, Ehr.; H. & G., Rotifera, Vol. 1, p. 94, pl.
cane fi 4a ¥ requent, Botanical Gardens Ee "Waterloo
mps, .
93 C. sp. The shape of this species is like that of C. suleata, but
. is more depressed posteriorly and without dorsal gronre
n Sphagnum pools, Waterloo Swamps. 98, S
94 Mosvorvia LuNaRis, Ehr.; H. & G., Rotifera, Vol. 0+ P-
pl. xxv., f.2. In boggy pools, Waterloo Swamps. £4
95 M. dig "Gosse, Rotifera, Vol. m, p. 99, pl. xv ©
Common, Botanical Gardens ; Waretiog Swamps.
Family COLURIDA. ‘ a
96 CoLurus unciNatus, Ehr.; Hudson & Gosse, Rotifera, Vo :
; Creek, Clyde. 108 :
97 C. BIcUSPIDATUS, Zhe ; H. & G., Rotifera, Vol. 15 P
pl. . f. 2. Botanical Gardens é
98 C. somnanetes Gosse, Rotifera, Vol. 1, p. 104, pl. xx¥i-
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. 317
99 Meroprpia ee Ehr.; H. & hve Rotifera, Vol. 1., p.
106, pl. xxv., f. 6. Waterloo Sw mps.
100 M. soxipvs, “Geass, Rotifera, Vol. m., p. 106, pl. xxv., f. 11.
Botanic Gardens ; ; Moore Park.
101 M. ape Gosse, Rotifera, Vol. 1., p. 107, pl. xxv.,
f. 8. Very common, Waterloo diekiiph June | 1889.
Family PTERODINADA.
102 a PATINA, Ehr. ; H. & Gosse, Rotifera, Vol. m., p.
2, pl: xatvi., £12; Very common, Moore Park, in an
old stone poletta known as the “‘ Horse Pon
103 P. reriexa, Gosse, Jour. Royal Micro. Soc., Feb. 1887, p. 3,
i., £ Common in Sphagnum pools, Waterloo Swamps.
Family BRACHIONID&.
104 Bracntonus paxa, Ehr.; H. & G., Rotifera, Vol. 1, p. 117,
pl. xxvii, f. 3, pl. xxviii, f 3. Frequent in stagnant
water, off Bourke Street at the back of the Waterloo
Public School.
105 B. nora Ehr.; H. & G., Rotifera, Vol. u., p. 120, pl.
. f. 8. Off Bourke Street, Waterloo
106 B. “MILITARIA, Ehr.; Pritchard’s fe 1861, p- 71], pl.
Pe i 21-22. Wooli Creek, Coo
107 Rinkos: QUADRICORNIS, Ehr.; H. & G., Rotifers, Vol. ., p.
121, pl. xxviii., £.5. W aterloo Swamps.
Family ANURAAD.
108 pate. HYPELASMA, Gosse, Rotifera, Vol. 1., p- 123, pl.
XX oe shallow grassy pools, Moore tar
109 a ACULEATA, Ehr.; H. & G., Rotifera, Vol. m, P- 123, pl.
,£.4. Botanical Gardens; Sphagnum pools, W aterloo
Swamps
110 A. sociaiaaie Gosse, Rotifera, Vol. 1., P- 124, pl. xxix.,
f. ery common, Waterloo Swamps.
ARTHROPODA.
EWNTOMOSTRACA.
Order PHYLLOPODA.
Sub-order Branchiopoda.
1 Apvus sp. Iam not aware of any species being found near
Sydney, but there are examples in the Australian Museum
from Mossgeil ; Macquarie River and the Hunter River ©
district.
318 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—-MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
2 Lepipurus sp. There are three examples of this species m
the Australian penne labelled New South Wales
3 sea ere STANLEYANA, King, Proc. Royal Soe., Tasmania,
-5, p. 70; Trans, Entom. Soc., N.S. W., Vol. t. , p. 162,
ng xi. Coogee (King) ; Moore Park (W).
4 L. sorpipa, King, P.R. S., Tasmania, 1854-5, p. 70; T. Entom.
Soc., - SW. Pond near Bondi Bay, (King ‘5 Moure Park;
nnerong Road, (W.)
5 thn MACLEAYANA, King, P.R. ia Tas., p. 70; T. Entom.
og NS. Wis Viol. tesD. “162, ocd. ach a pools,
Moore Park, (W.); Patan a Botany, (King).
6 ArTEeMIA PROoxIMA, King, P.R.S. Tasm., p. 70; T. Entom.
ol. 1, p. 162, pl. xi. Salt Pans, Newington.
near age s NS. W. It is distinct bret ds European
8 ea sp. This genus is represented by two or three
species, but they are from the interior of the Colony.
Sub-order Cladocera.
DAPHNIIDA.
9 Dapanta CARINATA, Muller; R. L. King, P.R. Soc., Tasmania
852-3, p. 246, pl. i., var. GRAVIS, p. 252, pi. vi. A, Var
CEPHALATA, pl. vi.B; Proc. Entom. Soc., N.S.W., p- 164;
pl. xii. Abundant in the Waterloo Swamps, (W. ); Botany
Swamps ; Parramatta ; Campbelltown, (King).
10 D. Rupanwtaie King, P R. Soe. ‘epi 1852-3, p. 247, pl. ii,
var. ACUTIROSTRATA, p. 254, pl. v Sydney ; Newtown
Parramatta, (King); Waterlad ‘geanne: ; Wooli li Creek,
and at Clyde (W
11 D. wonorara, King, P.R.S., ‘Tasm., 1852-3, p. 249, pl iit
Sydney ; P: wrramatta, ( King): off Bourke Street, (W.)
12 D. -— Muller ; King, P.R.S., Tasm., 1852-3, p. 2 255,
.vicE. South Creek ; Par od (King); Moore Park.
13 Mores LEMN&, King, P.RS., Tasm.,
In a small pond i in a garden a Genes Riv r, (King);
Bourke Street, at the ‘back of th Public School, Waterloo,
(W.) a
14 M. Macreavn, King, l.c., p. 251, pl. v. Pond near Elizabeth
ay, (King). itl?
15 Macrorurix sprvosa, King, l.c., p. 256, pl. vi, F- SUM
Creek, (King)
LYNCEID.
16 Evrycercus spinosus, King, l.c., p. 257, Pe vii., D. Pond om
Liverpool Road ; Botany, (W.)
23, 250, piv. —
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. 319
. 17 E. : salethrar oe le, p. 257, pl. vii, a. Pond in
Botanic Gardens.
18 E. Cooxn, King, ve Proc. Entom. Soc., N.S.W., Vol. 1, p.
165, pl. x xiii. Botany Sersinpe
19 Cuyporvus aNcustvs, King, l.c., p. 258, pl. vii., B. In a pond
on Botany Road, (K gk
20 C. Leonarpu, King, l.c., vii.c. Near Waverley
Mills ; the Waterfal St Se South Creek ; Den-
21 ALona Baron, ah l.c., p. 259, pl. viii., a. Lachlan
22 A. PULCHELLA, gic l.c., p. 260, pl. viii, B. St. Leonards,
orth Shore, (King).
23 A. prapHana, King, l.c., p. 260, pl. viii., c. Pond near Sydney.
24 A. Karua, » King, l.c., p. 260, pl. viii, D. River Karua, near
Strou
25 A. mascuta, King, l.c., p. 261, pl. viii, In South Creek,
t Dunh eved, (King).
26 hes hota crassa, King, Le. p. 261, pl vii, r. South
reek, at Danheved ; Varroville, near Dian ba Court,
Kin
27 Dz ei King, l.c, p. 261, pl. vii.,. Ponds behind the
old Military eee racks at pie (King.) :
Order OSTRACODA,
Family CYPRID.
28 Cypris cartnata, King, P.R.S., Tasmania, 1854- 5, p. 61, pl.
a c, 1-4. Den ham Court in a pond about a ouike front the
turnpike road, (King).
29 ©. BENNELONG, King, le., 1854-5, p. 63, pl. x
ove, in a pond close to the edge of the sitter (ng)
30 C. Crarkn, King, le., 1854-5, p. 63, pl. x. and
Parramatta, (Kin ng).
31 C. COTTII, King, Le., 1854-5, p. 63, pl. x. c. Denham Court
: ith C. cortnati (Kin ng).
32 ©, Mink King, l.c. 1854-5, p. 64, SS xa; bi (a) CASTANIA,
arrovi ille, ‘Denham. Reet va _ (b) B RUNNEA, in the
33 C. LATERA RIA, King, le. 854-5, p. 65, pl. x. G Pond in a
brickfield near Sydney, (King).
34 ©. Sypwera, King, lic., 1854-6, p. 65, pl. x. M- In a swamp
near W oolloomooloo Bay, (King).
35 C. Canponto1pEs, King, Lc., 1854-5, p. 66, pl. x. F. Varro-
ville, (King). ;
36 C. Varroviiia, King, l.c., 1854-5, p- 66, pl. x.p. Varro-
ville, (King). .
320 THOMAS WHITELEGGE.—MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
37 Canpona SranLEyAna, King, l.c., 1854-5, p. 66, pl. x. a
Ponds on the to of sandstone rocks overlooking t the sea
near Coogee, associated with Limnadia, and Newnham
38 C. LUTEA, King, l.e., p. 67, pl. x.G. Ina pond near Sydney
Cove with G. Bennelong, (King). .
39 Noropromus FENESTRATA, King, l.c., p. 67, pl. ix. a, 1-2, (as
Newhamia ). Conant in ponds, ‘Sydney, (King.)
40 N. Gutiemi, King, l.c., p. 67. Dunheved, South Creek ina
shallow pond, (King).
Order COPEPODA.
41 Cyctops AusTraLis, King, l.c., 1854-5, p. 74. Abundant,
Waterloo Swamps, (Ww. ); celine: in ponds, (King).
42 Diapromus potiux, King,? l.c., 1854-5, p. 74. Parramatta ;
ydney.
43 D. uxortus, King, ?].c., 1854-5, p. 74. Port Stephens.
44 D. Maria , King, abe, 1854-5, p. 74. Denham Court.
45 D, Cooxu, King, lc. Locality ?
Tribe Macroura.
Family ASTACIDA. :
46 Asracopsis sErRATUs, Shaw, Zool. of New Holland, pl. v5
Haswell, Cat. Crust., p. 164. Waterloo Swamps,
man’s Bay i in the fresh-water Creek, (W.
47 A, shagpatar eel a’ ae Spence Bate, C. R, Vol. xxiv., p- 202,
pl. xx aa ‘Parramatta River.
48 A. Srieccavie: Spence Bate, O.R., Vol. xxrv., p- 204,
xxil., f. 2. Sydney. It seems to me that the two last are
only the young of the first which is a very variable e speci f
49 A. piepEsus, Hess., Arch. fur Natur., 31, p. 164, pl- vil»
17, 1
865 ; Haswell, Cat. Crust., p. 175. Sydney ? (Hess)
Family PALAXSMONID.
50 Pata/oon sp. Parramatta Park.
MOLLUSCA (Fresh-water).
Class PELECYPODA.
Order SIPHONIDA.
Sub-order Integripalliata.
Family CYRENIID®.
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. 321 ©
1 CoRBICULA NeEpEANENsIS, Lesson, Voy. “ Coquille,” Vol. 11.,
]. xiii., £ 14; Smith, ad Linn. Soc., Loudon, Vol.
Sage p- 300, pl. vii, f. 26-27. South Creek ; Nepea n
Riv
Sead Macciurvray, E. A. Smith, P.L.S., Vol. xvt., p.
05, pl. vii., f. 34. Nepean River at Penrit
3 Pisiprum Erueripcet, Smith, J.L.8.; Vol. xv1., +. 306, pl.
vii, £: 35. Ina pond at the back of the Randwick ‘toll-
bar house, (W.)
Order ASIPHONIDA.
Sub-order Homomyaria.
Family UNIONIDA.
4 Unio austrais, Lamarck ; sabi Recent Shells, p. 192,
pl. xxi., f. 25. South Gre
5 U. pepressus, Lamarck ; = 7 cultelliformis, Conrad, Jour.
Acad. N. Sci., Phil., 1854, p. 295, pl. xxvi., f. 2,=U.
Parramatiensis, a epeanensis. Abundant in the
river at Parramatta.
Class GASTEROPODA.
Sub-Class ProsoBRANCHIATA.
Order PECTINIBRANCHIATA.
Family RISSOID 4.
Sub-Family ByTHINin#.
6 Byrnria iehaper- Tryon, Amer. Jour . Conch., Vol. 1., p.
220, pl. , £. 7, (Gabbia). " saibahdaed in waterholes i in
Parva ac Park, (W.)
Family ASSIMNINID A.
7 Assimnta Tasmantca, Tenison-Woods, P.R.S., Tasmania, 1875
p. 79. Mangrove Swamps, Cook’s River
Family TRUNCATELLID.
8 TRUNCATELLA VALIDA, Pfeiffer, Monographia Auriculaceorum,
a u., p. 184. Within the tidal zone, Elizabeth
Bay ; Shark Island, (Brazier.) .
=. BRAziert, Cox, Monograph Aust. Land Shells, p. - pl.
xv., f. 12 aandb. About one foot above high-wate mark
Miller’s Point, (Brazier). ;
_ U—September 4, 1889.
;
YO THOMAS WHITELEGGE,—MARINE AND FRESH-WATER
Sub-Class Puntmonata.
Order BASOMMATOPHORA.
Sub-order Hydrophila.
Family LIMN AID.
Sub-Family Limynzin2.
10 Limnza Lesson, Tenge es Magasin de Zool., 1830, p. 16, f
1-2 ; Lesson, Voy. “ Coquille,” pl. xv.,f. 1. South Creek ;
Parramatta.
i L. Fnesigw Smith, J.L.S., Vol. xvr., p. 274, pl. v., £ 16.
ebe Point on a flat rock with clear water running over
them aa ier).
12 Puysa aay act J.LS., Vol. xvi., p. 277, pl. v., £ ak
22.
13 P. ereposa, Gould; gone Conch. Icon., Vol. x1x., pl. iv., f. 27;
Smith, Lce., p. 278, pl. vi., f. 3-6, var. ADAMSIANA, Canefri.
aterloo Swam mps.
14 P. pispar, pte. Conch. Icon., Vol, x1x., pl. viii., f. 66 a-b.
Sydney, (Sowerby).
15 P. oacias, Sowerby, Conch. Icon,, Vol. x1x., pl. xii., f. 97.
Botanical Gardens, (Brazier.)
Sub-Family PLanorBina.
16 SEG@MENTINA AUSTRALIENSIS, Smith, l.c., p. 296, pl. vii. £. 7- 10.
Common in Shea’s Creek at the back of Forsyth’s Rope
Works, Bourke Strest.
Sub-Family AncyLinz.
17 ANncyLus oe Tate, Trans. Roy. Soc., 8. Australia,
Vo , 880, p. 102, pl. iv. £4 ab ; Smith, Le. P 297,
pl. v 36- 37, South Creek, (Brazier).
18 A. ae Cox, P.LS., N.S.W., part iii, 1889. On Vallis
neria, Port Hacking.
POLYZOA (Freshwater).
CTENOSTOMATA.
Family VICTORELLIDA.
1 VictrorELLA PAvIDA, ! Saville Kent, Quart. Jour. Micro. Sci,
Vol. x., New Series, 1870, p. 34; Hincks, Brit. Marine
water on a species of Nitella in company
dwelling rotifer CEcistes sp., Cook’s River.
INVERTEBRATE FAUNA OF PORT JACKSON AND NEIGHBOURHOOD. 323
Order PHYLACTOLAIMATA.
Family PLUMATELLID.
2 PLromaretta Apxini, McGillivray, P.R. Soc., Vict., 1860-1,
: Vol. v., p. 204. On weeds in Wooli Creek, Cook’s River;
: Waterloo Swamps ; Parramatta.
3 P. sp. On the stems af rushes in the Horse Pond, Moore
Duck Creek, Clyde.
5 ALcyoNELLA sp. The statoblasts of this species resemble
those of Plumatella fruticosa in shape and are much
6 Lopnopus LeNDENFELDI, 8. O. Ridley, J. Linn. Soc., London,
ol. xx., p. 61, pl. ii, I found this species in January
with the tentacles fairly extended, some of which I gave to
Dr. R. v. Lendenfeld when leaving this country, askin
him to hand them over to Prof. Allman for description.
When he arrived in London he appears to have present
. a specimen to the British Museum, so that it has been
inferred to be his own collecting, and in consequence the
name L. Lendenfeldi has been given to it
7 Freprriceta sp. This is closely allied to F. sultana, but
the statoblasts are nearly round and not bean shaped.
Shea’s Creek, Waterloo Swamps, abundant in 1884. The
same or another species is found in Parramatta Park near
the footbridge.
ERRATA.
Page 169, Line 17, for Vol. xxrx., read Vol. xxvil.
2» » No 8 r semilulum, read seminulum.
» 172, »» Ppilulifa, read pil :
’ pn es > ee read Ehrenbergina. —
»» 180 ,. Chondrosspon — ongie.
» 186, » 195, ,, aruscula, read arbuscule
, 186, = 208, .” ‘Yhallasodendron, read Thalassodendron.
33 203, ”> 69, Uni hhra, re niop! ‘a.
” . ; . Centrosphephanus, read Centrostephanus.
, macullta, read maculata.
» 218, ,, 110, ,, Cei., read Sei.
» Pearse. read iyo
», 293, ,, 179, ,, Moroubra, read Maroubra. _
: : ~ Green Joint, read Green Point.
324 W. M. HAMLET.
THE ANALYSIS OF PRICKLY PEAR.
By W. M. Hamtet, F.C.S., F.1-C., Government Analyst.
[Read before the Royal Society of N.S.W., October 2, 1889. ]
Tue specimens selected for analysis were those of Opuntia Bra-
ziliensis in fresh vigorous condition, but the fruit was not qui
ripe. The prickles having been carefully removed, the following
results were obtained from a hundred parts of the net ee
ter ... oe Ce oe. ae ae :
0
‘a eu: iP ny ue 2
Extract soluble in alcohol ... she a 16
* Albuminoids (fiesh-forming matters) ca 1:07
Starch ... ae a 165 glee side trace
Arabin, Pectose or digestible fibre ... a 6-77
Cellulose (woody fibre) \ oe si ‘D4
;Mineral matter (Ash) ree nd a 1-43
99-99
f, in the estimation of its value as a fodder plant we exclude
utritive
Tf,
the prickles, the prickly pear will be found to possess @ 1
value equal to that of the melon or to the common cabbage.
spicule formed in tufts upon the fruit, both of which combine © os
make a very formidable defence to the plant against the appro
of sheep and cattle ; a barrier never invaded by the latter except
when hard pressed by hunger in a dry season. gid
In the Brazils and in some parts of Mexico, horses and of
cattle will attack this prickly cactus in a remarkable per :
This is accomplished by the animals turning round upon glo
and stamping it down with their hind legs until they have a
ently mashed the leaves and destroyed the prickles, whereupon
they are able to eat it. ‘ roves
Stock may however be saved this labour by the simple P down
of burning the spines off by roasting in heaps after cutting ©
by bill-hooks or scythes, or by means of a pulping machine
* Containing Nitrogen 017. + Containing Potash bial
ON THE OCCURRENCE OF ARABIN IN THE PRICKLY PEAR. Bu
as an ordinary cabbage.
Discussion.
a
owing to the large quantity of water it contained. He thought
that the aloe might, with advantage, be cultivated here as he
believed there was some relationship between the nature of the
two plants.
' ON THE OCCURRENCE OF ARABIN IN THE PRICKLY
PEAR, (Opuntia Braziliensis ).
By W. M. Hamusr, F.C.S., F.1.C., Government Analyst.
[Read before the Royal Society of N.S.W., October 2, 1889.]
(Preliminary Note.)
orny granular masses somewhat resembling common gum ata ic,
and found to be soluble in water but precipitated by alcohol and
ether, forming milky-white tears. On boiling with dilute eat
Ited in the production of a fermentable
sugar precipitated by Fehling solution, (Arabinose). On oxidation
with nitric acid, the su molecule was
became tinted on keeping, developing finally into a deep rose
colour. Not sufficient of the sugar-like body was obtained for the
_ purpose of determining its action on polari light. |
—
326 C. H. MINGAYE.
NOTES ON SOME MINERALS &c.
By C. H. Mineaye, F.C.S.
[Read before the Royal Society of N.S.W., November 6, 1889. ]
PLATINUM.
This metal was recently found in a ferruginous felspathic lode-
stuff obtained from the Broken Hill district, the specimens 1n ~
question yielding on assay as follows :— ,
I. Ochreous felspathic lode-stuffi—Platinum at the rate of
1 oz. 9 dwts. 9 grs. per ton.
II. Compact ferruginous claystone.—Platinum at the rate of
6 dwts. 12 grs. per ton.
III. Ferruginous felspathic rock stained green with carbonate
of copper.—Platinum a heavy trace (under 5 grs. per ton).
The last two samples yielded a minute trace of gold.
From a geological point of view the occurrence of the metal
platinum in lode material is one of great interest, this being the
first case on record in this colony of it having been found other-
wise than in alluvial deposits ; and I think I may say the second
elsewhere. The metal is evidently in a very fine state of division
as on panning off a quantity of the mineral it was found extremely
difficult to save the platinum, hence it will be a very hard matter
to concentrate the material, and a grave question as to whether
it can be profitably extracted : the metal being worth about 28s.
to 30s. per oz. in the crude state.
the Richmond River, yielding 5 grains per ton, and gold at ret
rate of 1 dwt. 5 grs. per ton.. Having examined various —
of the sand procured from that district, I can bear out the wor
ed. oe
In the Journal of the Chemical Society for September nee
article is given by Messrs. F. W. Clarke and C. Catlett, stn
that they had examined a number of samples of nickel ore
* Vide Annual Report Department of Mines, 1878.
led
NOTES ON SOME MINERALS ETC. 327
the Sudbury Mines Ontario, Canada, with the result that 2°55 oz.
to the ton or ° per cent of platinum was found. These
Analysis of a sample of water obtained from a bore put down
at Cuttaburra, N.S.W. ‘
Grains per Gallon.
Silica ... ae os See ‘ 1-596
Protoxide of Iron ee a as me ‘112
Alumina ee ee ay a trace
Carbonate of Lime... ey ce ee 6-664
Carbonate of Magnesia ; pe A
‘ Chloride of Sodium 349-040
Chloride of Potassium tra
Chloride of Calcium 927-580
Chloride of Magnesium oe ie ip 4-190
Chloride of Ammonium 642
Alkaline Carbonates, Organic Matter, Strong
trace of Bromine, trace of Iodine, Lithia,
Nitrates ete. 6712
son.
Bromine and iodine have been detected in some of the mineral
Waters of South America. Mr. Hamlet, ¥.c.s., informed me 4
detected a small quantity of iodine in a mineral water obtained in
New South Wales.
, Vhatin detected iodine in ‘all fresh-water plants, but not in land
Plants, therefore all waters taken from rivers and fresh-water
“aes should contain traces of iodine, though the quantity present
ute.*
*
most cases would be very minute.
* (Jour. Pharm. Chim. (3) xxvii., 415-)
328 E..C. MANFRED.
Marchand also states that all natural waters contain iodine ,
and bromine. an Ankum has shown that iodine is present in
almost all the potable waters of Holland.
WEBRLITE.
The specimen exhibited sometimes designated “ Mirror-glance”
was obtained from the Mount Shamrock Gold Mine, Queensland,
the sample being left with me by Captain Eldred, Margaret Street
Sydney, for the purpose of identification.
The mineral may be described as follows :—Massive thin foliated
crystals of a light steel-grey colour, bright lustre, contained in a
matrix, consisting of silica and carbonate of lime. The hardness
is between 1 and 2. The Sp. Gr. of a crystal free from gangue
05. Previously found at Pilsen in Hungary.
NOTES ON GOULBURN LIME.
By E. C. Manrrep.
[Read before the Royal Society of N.S.W., November 6, 1889.]
Tue country in which this Lime-stone is found has been very
carefully described by the late Dr. A. M. Thomson, in article No.
6, Vol. 111., of this Society’s Journal for the year 1869, so that
reference can easily be made thereto for any information of @
geological character. All the lime now burnt is obtained at
Kingsdale about four miles from Goulburn, and although quarries —
have been opened at Baw Baw and Rossiville, places almost the
same distance from Goulburn, and on the same line of country ;
they are not at present being worked. Large quantities are burnt
for building purposes, the lime being used not only in the district,
but also being sent to Sydney.
The stone is light grey in colour, hard and crystalline and intet-
spersed with white veins, it loses over one third its weight ™
burning and its specific gravity is about 2°82. It exists in large
quantities, but is not quarried to any great depth, probably ai
cost of cartage from the quarry makes the getting too expensive
if taken from more than a moderate depth. : :
The process of burning is carried on simply in open flare kilns
on the intermittent system, that is to say, the kilns are charged, —
* (Compte Rendu, xxxi., 495.)
NOTES ON GOULBURN LIME. 329
_ burnt, cooled down and then emptied and recharged. Wood is
always used as fuel, although it is now getting scarce and it is
probably only a question of time when coal will have to be used.
An analysis of the stone made by the writer just as it is taken
from the quarry, gives :—
Silica etc ae es 2°9
: Tron, Alumina, ete. ... 2-2
Carbonate Lime a 85°3
Carbonate Magnesia... 5-1
| OMB Lc: us - 4:5
months after being made. a ”
— age Sg 28 Club. Journal, Ser. II., Vol. Iv.,
5, July, 1 The Club.
Royal “astrononieal Soe Monthly Notices, Vol. :
acorn 9 C Aes The Society
Royal Geeigaphical Sotity hig agi New Monthiy
Series, o. 7, July, 1889 ”
ee "Meteorological Society. Quarterly Journal, Vol.
., No. 70, April 1889. The Meteorological Record,
M a ae Club of Th Be
sLnovRe— iel atu. u é
gba b of Victoria. The Club.
0
inspection of Mines and Mining Machinety Act
Sa:
e—Progress. Report of Royal Commission
reales into and report upon the So ge at Condition
and ii
of Melbourne, Parts i.
oe “Teh Prof ee
PROCEEDINGS. 333.
: Merz—Vereins fiir Erdkunde zu Metz. Jahresbericht xt.,
fiir 1888-89. The Society.
a Cien ns oi Ms 6 72 Alzate.”? Memorias,
, Cuadern 10, Mar. and Apl., 1889. oe
& Be ies ocises Indust i Mulhouse. Bulletin,
April—May
. MxewxKinighich eyciche Akademie der Wissen-
haften. Abha: ee gen der Mathematisch-Phys-
Wittschan Classe, Band xvr., Abtheilu ng 3, 1888.
Das Bayerische Pracistonn Nis Mement.—Sie seg
Mittellung von Carl Max von Bauernfeind, 1
Josep oe ofer’s Gesammelte a duciteens
Wtataigegeien:+ n E. Lommel, 1888 The Academy.
New eevee’ Chemical Society. J biternl, Vol. x.,
o. 10, December, 8.
School Mines, Columbia Cone Bs School ae ted
rt y, Vol oe 4, Ju ly, School of Mines.
Be ie, Stasi Res eat a deeb
and M dacraloaibal pi Aa see in gre yee = 1885,
ol. XLIII. he Radcliffe Trustees.
Paris—Académie des Sciences de l'Institut de sar
Comptes Rendus, Tome crx., Nos. 3-7, 15 Juillet
The Society.
—12 Aoit, 1889. : The Academy.
Fewille des Jeunes Naturalistes. Année xrx., No. 226, 1
Aotit, 1889. The Editor.
cpt em bre se A Rendus, Série IX., Tome
and 30, The Society.
oe £6 “ ah éogra akg e. ior mpte Rendu, No. 12, 1889. a
Société Entomologique de France. Bulletin, No. 13, 1889. "3
Société i nae sn ei Bulletin, 3e Série,
Tome , No. 4, i
Société Francaise de aaa 8 Bulletin, Tome x11.,
0. 6, 1
oe % seta ae de France. Bulletin, Tome x1u.,
1888.
Gs vale n Institute. Journal, Vol. cxxvul.,
he sie August, 1889. Climatology ‘of Pennsyl- .
PL y Lorin Blodget, [1 The Institute.
raouni Plymouth Institution and Devon <- Cornw: 4
ural . Annual an
a gen! me The Society.
Ro Transactions, Vol. X., Part ii., grrr
ee e Archiv vio Tecnico. Giornale del Geno
e, Anno, xxvit., Fasc. 6, 1889.
The Minister of Public Instruction, Rome.
R. Comitato Geologico @’ Italia. Bollettino, 2a Serie,
Vol, x., Nos. play 6, 1889. he Committee.
society a Italiana, Bollettino, Serie ITI., Vol.
, Fase 7, 1889. The Society.
Sr, Ermwie_ Société de ) Industrie Minérale. Comptes-
Mensuels, No. 6, Juin, 188 »
Santrago—Deutsche Wissenschaftiche ney Verhand-
; lungen, Heft 6, 1888
334 PROCEEDINGS.
S1ena—R. Sear dei epee di Siena. Atti, Serie
IV., Vol. » Fase 4-5, 1889. The Academy.
SrurrearT—K. Stat tisches Bes samt. Wiirttembergische
Jahrbiicher 8 Statistik und Landeskunde, Jahr-
gang 1887, Band 1., Heft 1 and 2 The Director.
Sypnzy— Department of Mines. Maps, Plans, and Diagrams
(29) to accompany the Third and Final Report *
e Commissioners—Royal Rigevesial sg:
tion of ncaa Hy ee The Seretiny for Mines.
eo. posi yo a 8.W. Proceedings, Second Series,
» Part ii., 1889. The Society.
eomio-itieetis Aarsheretningfor 1880—1886; Aarshefter
Vol. 1.—x., 1878—1887. The Museum.
‘resis tei K. Conta: Anatal fiir Meteorologie und Erd-
magnetismus. Officielle Publication, Jahrgang
1887, Neue Folge, Band x xiv. The Director.
Wasurwetox—Burea au of Rage cation. Circulars of Infor-
n Nos. 3, 4,7, 1888, No. l, 1889. Contribu-
ti ak $6 American “auctions History, edited by
Herbert B. Adams, P No. 4. History of Higher
Free School System, by ron Meriwether, A.B. '
No. 5. Educatian in Georgia, by Charles Edgeworth
Jones. No. 6. agg A of sr sea in Florida, by
George Gary Bush, Ph.D. . Higher Educa-
tion in Wisconsin, iy William. F. Allen and —
E. Spencer. he Commissioner.
aa Ar mE Institw List of Foreign eae
dents of the Sniithecaien Institution July 1, 1885.
= of the — of Foreign Correspondents, July
port on on Observatories for
1886, by George H. Boehmer The Institution.
ZAGREB (Agram)—Société Feasts bbervacarie hrvats-
koga dokestetha Druztva, Godina x1., Br. 3, ;
1889. The Society.
MiscELLANEOUS.
(Names of Donors are in Italics.)
iets dooce seme des Kinigl. Preuss. Geoditischen Instituts.—
Astro misch-Geoditische reac toie I. Ordnung :
Oct a - Nov Mg ee Réunie du 21 au 29 Oct. eo
par irse iblio hie Géodésique
O. Beersch. 2h : oe es S. Chard, srl
THE AUSTRAILAN ABORIGINES. 330:
THE AUSTRALIAN ABORIGINES.
By Rev. Joun Marnew, M.A., Coburg, Victoria.
[With Plate and Map.]
[Read before the Royal Society, N.S.W., December 4, 1889.]
PREFATORY NOTE.
OBLIGATIONS have been generally acknowledged by exact refer-
ences in loco, but the writer desires to express special indebtedness
to the work of his friend, the late Mr. E. M. Curr, on “The
Australian Race,” which from its comprehensiveness and especially
from its abundant vocabularies has been 0 very great service,
although some of Mr. Curr’s main conclusions have been widely
different from those enunciated in this essay. ;
THE ORIGIN OF THE AUSTRALIAN RACE.
In entering upon a study of the Australian Aborigines, the
question “ Who are they ?” meets one upon the very threshold. Is
the common belief correct that the dusky barbarians whose last
ca
: y y
qs immante to the distinction, but without any desire or hope of
Priving them of the title it will be easy to prove that it does
v
: nce:
e upon the hypothesis that the Australians were of mixed
apuan — Malay blood. The evidence in support was only the
Pp
pele superficially scanned, and was so slight as to leave the
“gation only a bare assumption. How, when, or where the
fusion took place, if not insoluble the solution was not attempted.
quite recent theory of Dr. Lesson, clearly and confidently
"de almost identical with this dimly conceived one, but 4
ad substantiated. On physiological grounds Dr. Lesson
that the Australians have anything in common with the —
* Dr. A. Lesson, Les Polynesiens, Paris, 1880, Vol. t., p. 104.
336 REV. JOHN MATHEW.
people of India, and he argues that in Australia and Tasmania
three different races have combined, two of these being black the
other light brown or yellow (jaune). One of the black races was
of short stature and brachycephalic or mesaticephalic, the other
tall and dolichocephalic, while the third or yellow race was h
dolicho-cephalic. The Tasmanians he regards as the issue of the
two first, the Australians of the two last. The brachiocephalic
race he identifies with the Negrito, the dolichocephalic with the
Papuan, and the fair race with the Malay. His conclusion is
based almost exclusively upon premises derived from craniometry
which according to Huxley is of little or no value for determining
racial origin.
If the Papuans of New Guinea and of Tasmania respectively be
classed as different races, Iam not’ disposed to deny absolutely
that two dark races and not one only, have formed the basis of
the Australian race, because, as will be demonstrated, it is certain
that people of the Tasmanian type have left traces in most parts
of the continent and it is anything but improbable that a sprinkling
of New Guineans should have affected the population in the
3
°
eS
“
@
ry
m
=
ee)
g
et
Fs
ct
=
©
°
aS
oe
5
©
5
cr.
=
&
or
by)
é
M
a
>
M. de Quatrefages held that the Tasmanians were a pure distinct
race. r. Lesson does not assert the contrary, although he leans
that way. Jately extinct, merely. crossed Bass’ Strait to their island and
ome? What i : ‘
a large degree, a mixture of Malay and Papuan blood with the
latter element so much predominating as to justify the old geo-
Sraphers’ designating the Australians Papuans ? a
He theory which the writer enunciates accounts for the diti-
culties which give rise to these divergent views and may be stated
briefly as follows :—Australia was first occupied by a homo-
Seneous people, a branch of the Papuan family, and closely related
the. Negroes. The came from the north, but whether from
New Guinea or any other island of the Eastern Archipelago is a
| Matter of indifference and impossible to decide, as probably at the-
Phe ‘Austratian» Race, Vor: tp. 189; Vol. m., p. 604.
338 REV. JOHN MATHEW.
time of their arrival the islands to the north were all inhabited
by people of the same blood. These first-comers, the veritable
Australian Aborigines, occupied all the continent, and having
spread right across to the southern shores they crossed, what is
now Bass’ Strait, but which at that distant date may have been
dry land, and their migration terminated in Tasmania.
Then followed one invasion, if not two, by hostile people of
much fairer complexion. The un-Papuan element now discernible
in the Australian race is not the trace of one pure race, but is
these the Dravidian was the first to arrive, the Malay coming
later, and in a desultory way by detachments at irregular intervals.
It is more convenient than accurate to designate one of these
components as Dravidian, it would be more precise to speak of it
as of the same stock as the Dravidian, or perhaps better still as
Central Indian. There are features’ observable in Australian
marriage laws and indelibly fixed in Australian language which
attest a real affinity between the Australians and the people of
Southern and Central India. The difterent batches of fair-skinned
linguistic evidence I incline to think that the people, who for
convenience may be called Dravidians, first touched on the north-
west coast about the part now known as the Kimberley District
and advanced inland, eastward and southward. It seems to me
that this ingredient of the population came not in one boat-load,
but in an unintermittent stream for many years, probably being
forced southwards through Java and Timor by the attacks of a
more powerful race. Coming as a later off-shoot from the first
home of humanity, this invading band was of higher intelligence
and better equipped for conflict than the indigenes of Australia.
Physically they were more lithe and wiry and of taller stature.
ey were lighter in colour, though a dark race, less hirsute and
the hair of their head was perfectly straight. Their language was
not very dissimilar in phonology, but differed greatly in vocabulary.
There is a natural highway easily traversed across Australia from
the shores of the Gulf of Carpentaria to the south, by first ascend-
ing the rivers on the northern watershed and then descending
those on the southern watershed until the ocean is reached at the
—part they would destroy, the remainder would keep retiring:
The stream of invasion would here and there send forth brane
which reaching the coast at various points would rebound
¢
THE AUSTRALIAN ABORIGINES. 339
eddy backwards. If this process of settlement corresponds to fact
we should expect to find greater differences in appearance, language
and customs between the people of the interior and the people of
the coast, than between those on the seaboard at points widely
apart. Neglecting irregularities, which must be anticipated to
occur here and there owing to inequality of distribution of the
population, we should expect to find a shading more or less marked
from the interior outwards, in complexion, physique, and other
respects; the outer fringe of population, excepting along the north
and north-west coasts, being most distinctly Papuan. And the
facts correspond with the requirements sufficiently close to strongly
support the above hypothesis.
As regards Malay incursions, while there may have been a
continuous intercourse between Malays and Australians on the
north chiefly to the west of the Gulf, there are not wanting ®
indications of occasional descents of Malay parties—even on the
east coast—forming, if not colonies at least centres of influence,
which have left unquestionable traces on the Australian language.
The theory of occupation which I have sketched widely differs
from that propounded by Mr. Curr, who supposes that one boat-
load of people might have been the progenitors of the whole race.
He assumes that the landing was made near Port Darwin and
that afterwards the aborigines were by pressure of circumstances
(\\) Ditto, ditto, p. 18. . |
THE AUSTRALIAN ABORIGINES. 343
Stanbridge speaks * of isolated cases of woolly hair among the
men. By the courtesy of a friend I have in my possession the
photograph of a black boy whose hair was of the quality generally
called woolly, his name was Wellington and he belonged to the
Culgoa River, New South Wales.
of difference of hair in the way of our regarding him sptuaiasciees
from the Austral Papuan or indigenous Australian with a strong
cross of two other races both straight-haired.
Writers, || and apart from difference of appearance just quoted, he
puts forth no proof of his statement.
'e unity.and purity of the Australians.”
© occurrence of strongly contrasted complexions, copper and
almost jet black in the same tribe is exceedingly common. Some
of the fairer skins are accompanied by light-coloured hair whethe:
faded or natural At Beemery Station, between Bourke and
sacs ol i iibantesate coumarins AAT pT ee |
"Mr. R. Brough Smyth’s “The Aborigines of Victoria,” Vol. t., p- 16.
+ Daily Life of the Tasmanians, p. 06.
t Native Tribes of South Australia, p. 129. puis
|| Mr. Taplin regarded the Narrinyeri as descended from — yn rat
rn vy epuans, and may have been the first to propound this s
on.
§ Les Polynesiens, Vol. 1., p. 104. Dr. A. Lesson, Paris, 1880.
344 REV. JOHN MATHEW.
Brewarrina, the family of the leading black were very fair and
had long straw-coloured hair. I have heard of similar cases else-
where, and have known one or two in southern Queensland.
Mr. Bonwick* quotes Mr. Earl as saying regarding Coburg
Peninsula in the north-west of Australia, “the aboriginal inhabi-
tants of this part of Australia very closely resemble the Papuans
of New Guinea, or which is almost the same thing, the aborigines
of Van Diemen’s Land,” and on the next page Mr. Oldfield is
credited with stating that the Papuan race is still shewing through
the Australian in a part of Western Australia, “the tribes,” he
says, “inhabiting the country from Murchison River to Shark’s
Bay possess more characteristics of the N egro family than the
aborigines of any part of Australia.” To the above evidence,
attesting the greater prominence of Papuan characters in Western
Australia let the following be added to shew the existence of a
decided Papuan fringe at least on the south-eastern and western
coasts with a departure from it landwards and in the north.
Of some fishing tribes Mr. Curr sayst that they have very frizzy
hair. Mr. A. W. Howitt speaking of Cooper’s Creek blacks says,t
“the aborigines don’t differ much in appearance from the coast
blacks, their hair is straighter and I think they are slighter in
I shall now conclude the argument from physiology by adducing
ed ich, as might
8 teal Life of the Tasmanians, p. 262.
e Australi ace, Vol. 1., p. 39. :
7 Mr. R. Brough Smyth’s “The Aborigines of Victoria, Vol. 11., p-301-
|| Mr. Curr’s “The Australian Race,” Vol. 1., p. 248.
z § The Malay Archipelago, p. 590.
THE AUSTRALIAN ABORIGINES. 345
duced downwards.” According to Mr. Jardine’s description of
the true aboriginal features cited above, the nose is that of the
Papuans. The Rev. W. Ridley speaks of having met with the
_ Jewish nose among the Australian blacks. The fact is so obvious
Island, one especially whose features had a Jewish cast, and
reminded him of the popular picture of Abraham. So that besides
by the resemblances already noted the Australians and Tasmanians
are related by the family likeness of the Jewish Papuan nose.
Tue ARGUMENT FROM MytrHoLoGy AND TRADITION.
, a
that the Murray blacks should be divided into two classes, the
Mokwarra (spelt variously) or Eagle-hawk, and the Kilparra or
Cro The conflict had been maintained with great vigour for a
length of time, the crow taking every advantage of his nobler foe,
but the latter generally had ample revenge. Out of their enmities
and final agreement arose the two classes as has been said, and
r. The man with the straight hair he called Ber-rook Boorn,
the man with the curled hair Koo-kin Ber-rook.
There is also a myth about Bundjel (or Pundjel) the first man
jel made. They
they made a great light in the air and they sang. And then
there was a fight with spears between Bundjel and Karween, the
former being victor.
The following legend was current on the Murray. Before the
earth was inhabited by the present existing race of black men,
+ West’s “History of Tasmania,” p. 75.
346 REV. JOHN MATHEW.
birds had possession of it. These birds had as much intelligence
and wisdom as the blacks, nay, some say that they were altogether
wiser and more skilful. The eagle-hawk seems to have been the
chief among the birds, and next to him in authority was the crow.
he progenitors of the existing tribes, whether birds, or beasts,
or men, were set in the sky and made to shine as stars if the deeds
they had done were mighty. The eagle is now the planet Mars,
and justly so, because he was much given to fighting; the crow is
also a star.
The Murray blacks have it that the crow killed the son of the
eagle. This made the eagle very angry, so he set a trap for the
crow, caught him and killed him, but the crow came to life again
and disappeared.
The Gippsland blacks vary the legend by saying that the eagle
kangaroos were feeding ; and the mophawk was to have the right
of occupying holes of trees: thus ended the disputes between the
eagle and the m k.
e Rev. Geo. Taplin relates some myths of the Narrinyeri in
South Australia, similar to the above.* N urundere was the
wonderful god or chief of this tribe. When he and his followers
tween men and some of the lower animals, and men were united
with beasts in all sorts of relations. A number of these relations
are mentioned by Mr. McLennan,} such as the Minotaur and his
* Native Tribes of South Australia, PP- 55 — 62.
+ Studies in Ancient History, (London MacMillan & Co., 1886) p. 227, note.
THE AUSTRALIAN ABORIGINES. 347
parentage, Phorbas attaining the supremacy in Rhodes by freeing
it of saakes, the conversion in Aigina of the ants into men, the
Myrmidons ; “and a score of such like facts.
these relations meant, and suggests that among the Greeks there.
were tribes with totems—Bull, “Boar, Lion, Snake, Ant, and Dragon
tribes, just as there are e tribes named after animals among the
American Indians.
The prevalence of the designation of men by names of the lower
animals is amply illustrated in the Old Testament scriptures.
Take for instance the case of Jacob blessing his children* where
Judah is a “lion’s whelp,” Issachar “‘a strong ass,” Dan “a serpent.
by the way an adder in the path,” Naphtali ‘a hind let loose,”
Benjamin “a ravening wolf.” In the book of Daniel} the Empires.
are typified by four beasts. There is also the common appellation
for Egypt “the dragon.” {
This ancient practice has been handed down to modern times.
in the heraldic bearings both of families and nations in civilized
countries. The eagle has always been a choice crest, and it is.
ca in Aust
leading i in dee relation to these myths is the division of
Australian communities into two classes, represented by the
eaglehawk and the crow respectively, this dual division and par-
ticular representation being almost universal in Victoria, and
name on the Ure Murray and a Manoa: means crow ring
Upon this is the tradition of the blacks on the Lower Darling first
placed on record by Mr. C. G. N. Lockhart in his annual report:
to the Government of New South Wales in 1852 or 1853, cited
by Mr, Curr.{ The tradition is that the first black man on the
D arling had two wives Kilparra and Mokwarra. The sons of
the cine married the daughters of the other, and the class-names.
hapa ne from the mothers. At King George Sound among
ity of the Meenung blacks, the white cockatoo is su ub-
stituted. for the eaglehawk as one of the primary divisions, the
Sava ack cae Jescena tea
*Gen. 49. + Dan. vii.,3. tf Isa. li., 9.
+ Kamilroi and ‘one ai, p. 288
¢ The Australian Race, Vol. mI., p. "165.
348 REV. JOHN MATHEW.
the dominant and predominant race was called after that bird.
“Among the Kurnai,” ‘writes Mr. A. W. Howitt,+ “the eagle-
hawk is greatly reverenced, he is regarded as the type of the bold
and sagacious hunter . . . . . He figures in their tales in
company with Ebing the little owl. Were it not too fanciful we
once contested for the possession of Australia, the taller more q
powerful and more fierce “ eaglehawk ” race overcoming an rs
places exterminating the weaker, more scantily equipped sab ,
“crows”? “The struggle for Supremacy began in the north an
preceding death were indescribable. The myth of Wiwonderrer —
is briefly stated thus:t There is a range north-east of Western —
i asa
ae ote nn
* The Australian Race, Vol. 1., p. 386.
+ Kamilroi and Kurnai, Uy heed 453.
t Mr. Brough Smyth’s, The Aborigines of Victoria, Vol. 11., p- .
THE AUSTRALIAN ABORIGINES. 349
_ Port inhabited, the natives say, by an animal race ne a human
t as was a by ores of his own. The blacks
se not visit this range on any account. ;
Mr. Stanbridge states that the Boorong tribe who inhabit the |
knowledge of fire. This tribe imagined the star Canobus to be
the male crow, the first to bring fre, from space and to give it to
themselves, hofore which they were without it.*
a e isa great resemblance between the Victorian and Tas-
‘Manian legends ef the origin of fire and the apotheosis of heroes.
Thus according to the Yarra blacks, Karakarook a female was
the again.
= Toordt sa Mars for his good dee Bh
i e compared the legend of the Tas-
Dr. Milligan. Two
; in the clear night you see them like two stars
Hee and Pollux). sf ‘The resemblance between these Victorian
d
Sut the original Shabana, the fathers it is feet eh se of the
- Tasmanians, but as the navigator could hardly be able to inter-
_ Change ideas on such a subject with a native at that time, even
= ay the resources at his command, the story is of very little
esc racine FROM IMPLEMENTS.
} pom may be easily a accounted for by the abo that
_ their progenitors had already reached Tasmania before the better
‘quipped rac e had reached Victoria, and that after the first
“Mr = Smyth’s The ‘MBorigiiies of Victoria, Vol. m., p. 460.
ms _ t His sa a De 14
350 REV. JOHN MATHEW,
settlement of the island, which may have been made when it
was much more accessible than now, no further communication
te)
‘their dissimilarity to deduce absence of racial aftinity in the owners,
for the isolation of the Tasmanians reduced them to dependence
for advancement on a very limited number of minds, and they may
have made little or no progress after they crossed Bass Strait,
whereas their kin on the mainland were overwhelmed by a race
: : : : 5 :
Stimulus to invention on a territory so much more extensive and
t to be grasped w
hold for the hand.* This description would apply equally well to
the common club or kuthar used by the blacks in southern
this locality particularly, because I have accurate knowledge of
the fact stated, and not because the plain weapon. was only in
use there,
Mr. Curr does not credit the Tasmanians with the ownership of
4 tomahawk or stone axe as others have done. They certainly
* The Australian Race, Vol. 1., p. 395.
se
THE AUSTRALIAN ABORIGINES. 351
had a stone cutting implement, call it what you like, some
specimens being beautifully finished as Mr. Brough Smyth testities
from inspection. It seems almost incredible that after the lapse
of so short a.time. weshould be unable to determine for’ certain
Dr, Agnew, and dated 5th May 1873, says that in his youth he
and of mixing with them occasionally, and he affirms that their
tomahawks had handles which were fastened to them in the same
way as a blacksmith fastens a rod to chisels, being always well
secured with the sinews of some animal.
But even if it be conceded that the Tasmanians used their axes
without handles, the admission does not in the least invalidate
€ present argument as to their origin, for we find that the
natives of the northern tributaries of the river Darling do not in
all cases attach handles to their stone hatchets, but many use them
in the same manner as the Tasmanians used their rough stone
tools. +
It is of more consequence to note the difference in the mode of
forming the large stone tools. Tasmania they were always
chipped to an edge, in Australia they were almost universally
ground and polished. But even here exceptions in Australia
indicate a former more primitive manufacture. The chipped stone
tools of the Tasmanian are Paleolithic, while the usual ground
ones of the Australian are Neolithic, but while only the one kind
(Paleolithic) is found in Tasmania, both kinds are found side by
side on the mainland, a state of things which indicates in the one
case the existence of but one human stratum and in the other the
existence of more than one. “If therefore,” says} Mr. Brough
Smyth, “all the stone implements and weapons of the Australians
be examined, one set might be put apart and cla as the
equivalents of those of the Paleolithic period of Europe, and
another set as the equivalents of those of the Neolithic, a man ot
one tribe will have in his belt a tomahawk ground and highly
Polished over the whole of its surface, and not far distant from
his country a people will use for tomahawks stones made by
striking off flakes.”
I cannot refrain from quoting here the same writer’s conclusions
based upon difference of arms used by the two peoples. ‘‘The
serene ee -_ -
*Mr. Brough Smyth’s Aborigines of Victoria, Vol. 11., p-
; 400; + p. 403.
+ Mr. Smyth’s The Aborigines of Victoria, Vol. 1., p. 55; 3 Intro. p. iv.
Saaz REV. JOHN MATHEW.
character of the weapons,” he says* ‘“‘made by the natives of
Tasmania, the absence of ornament, their using their clubs as
missiles and throwing stones at their enemies when all their clubs
were hurled . . . . . indicated a condition so much lower
than that of the Australians, that one is not unwilling with Dr.
Latham, to seek in other lands than those from which Australia
was peopled for their origin.” It is a pity that such a conclusion
should have been expressed in a book which must always remain
an authority upon the Australian aborigines, because it is alto-
gether unwarrantable, inasmuch as the various marks of inferiority
which characterize the Tasmanians are found here and there on
the mainland. For instance, it has been shown above that in
certain parts of Australia the tomahawks are used without handles
and in other parts the shield and boomerang are unknown and the
weapons are unadorned.
Mr. Smyth assumes that the Australians do not throw their clubs,
but they do. The club was the proper weapon of the Kabi tribe
of Queensland (as of others no doubt) for hunting the kangaroo,
and they usually hurled it in the chase. And moreover, we are
and implements there were almost universally improyed. ,...
One instrument, and a very important one, extensively used
by the two nations has hitherto been overlooked as evidence of
their kinship, I refer to the rope for climbing trees. It is hardly
a mere coincidence that this rare and most valuable device should
be found on both sides of Bass Strait. The material of ‘which the
rope was made differed in different localities in both countries, but
the mode of use, and the skill of climbing by its aid were pretty
In Tasmania the rope was made of kangaroo sinews or
grass twisted, and handles were attached. At Twofold Bay in
New South Wales the material of which it is made is the fibre of
some vegetable, and here the rope is also provided with wooden
* The Aborigines of Victoria, Vol. 11., p. 401.
- . , + History of Tasmania, Vol. 11., p. 86.
THE AUSTRALIAN ABORIGINES. 353
rope. The Tasmanians had also baskets like those of the natives
of the continent, and the ovens so common in Victoria are said to
be found occasionally in Tasmania. +
Tne ARGUMENT FROM CUSTOMS.
When we compare the customs we find a very marked resem-
blance, in fact it may be truthfully said that such customs as are
universal in Australia were all followed in Tasmania. The dwell-
ings of the two peoples were identical. Of the Tasmanians it is
said,t “ Their huts were of bark, half-circular, gathered at the top
and supported by stakes.” For houses they also made break-winds
of boughs formed in the shape of a crescent with a fire burning in
the open space in front, and near Pieman’s River on the west
coast of Tasmania, “one tribe was discovered living in a village of
bark huts or break-winds of a better description than usual.” ||
These notices form also a perfect description of the dwellings on
the mainland. :
The following practices were common to both peoples: initiatory
rites to manhood, enforced abstinence from certain kinds of food,.
remedial bleeding, the wearing as charms the bones of deceased
ees
notches and also of a climbing rope, submitting to the penalty of
receiving strokes from a club or casts of spears without self-defence
as expiation of nces against the tribe, making the women
ts
_ to establish of itself, a very intimate, if remote connection.
It is a matter of dispute whether the Tasmanian knew how to.
’ produce fire, but Mr. Davies states that he was informed that.
ee ae
_ *Mr. Brough Smyth’s The Aborigines of Victoria, Vol. 1., p. 151.
» + Mr. Vicorwick's “Daily Life of the Tasmanians, p. 19.
t Mr. West’s History of Tasmania, p. 82.
\| Smyth’s “ Aborigines of Victoria,” Vol. 11., p- 389.
W—December 4, 1889.
354 REV. JOHN MATHEW.
they obtained it by rubbing round rapidly in their hands a piece
of hard pointed stick, the point ted end being inserted into a notch
in another piece of dry wood.* And an ancient ex- bushranger
told Mr. Bonwick} that to produce fire the natives got = Bice
of grass-tree stem, the smaller piece having a hole in it. ‘Some
soft downy inner bark of trees was mixed with powdered charcoal
and placed in the hole eng friction with the other stick ignited
this and seudsinel a flam
Mr. Curr? denies that ce Tasmanians practiced the corroboree
but there is abundant evidence that they did. Mr. Davies says
that their chief amusement consisted in the corroborees or dances.
r. Bonwick writes “The corroboree in the Tasmanian woods
similar to that of the Australians, being chiefly by
that it was a mere continuation of harmony ; their dances are @
mere wriggling motion of the hips and loins, obscene in. the
extreme.” This description would apply exactly to some of the
Australian corroborees and the abominable motions in dancing
are also precisely like what is common in Australia, and, so far as
I have heard, without parallel elsewhere.
Another example of the aRerag co of reasoning from the absence
of certain practices in Tasmania that were found on the mainland
is the following froin Mr. Carr s in many respects. most excellent
work. he Tasmanians,” he says, { “neither skinned nor dis-
embowelled animals before cooking, but laid them whole on the
fire.” In the same work we are told || that the Muliarra tribe in
Western Australia place the animal to be roasted on the fire whole
and take out the entrails when it has been partly cooked. He
continues “ Fire was not made by friction of wood nor cannibalism
nor circumcision practised.” First rate ok has already been
adduced to the ran flag possessed b; y the Tasmanians of pro-
t¢ The phate vai "ol. 111., p. 598; a val I., p. 376.
§ Daily Life of the Tasmanians
THE AUSTRALIAN ABORIGINES. 355
whom cannibalism was unknown.* The same statement holds
good in respect of Australian tribes pisos. distant from this one,
such as the tribe at the junction of the Lachlan and Murrumbidgee
cision was not observed in Tasmania is of no consequence to prove
different derivation of peoples, for if it did, the argument would
recoil on Mr. Curr by proving “ much, It would split up the
inhabitants ay Australia into two races distinct in origin, for the
observance of circumcision in sitio is limited to the people of
a broad central belt crossing from north to south. Further on in
this memoir the partial distribution of circumcision in Australia
will be accounted for adequately. It is very clear therefore that
points of similarity are taken into account. We may however
with perfect fairness conclude that such peculiar practices as are
common to the two nations have been inherited from the primitive
Papuan Assctrainila
THE ARGUMENT FROM LANGUAGE,
The last and perhaps the most important class of evidence
shia the community of erigin of the Tasmanians and at any
e one element of the mainland race is that offered by their
teste Upon careful inspection the Australian and Tasmanian
as : e
e
not alone in Babies and jake but also in a considerable
number of vocables. When one who has been accustomed to the
dialects of Queensland and Kew South Wales begins to study
those of Victoria he cannot help being struck with : some entirely
new Dene es distinguishing the last-named. e Kamilroi,
Wiradhuri and allied dialects are singularly fluent and melodious
and free from harsh sounds. The initial and final letters are very
on nly one or two words with ‘r,’ and an odd one, if any, ends with
: k,’ whereas all over Victoria and extending along the Murrum-
with the Mur rumbidgee. Tf a setae in tracing a hed of lime-
Stone finds it suddenly ivanatormed “into arbi) he is sure that
_erpe tires have been at work, and just as reasonably does
* The Australian (Pas Vol. 1,, p. 402.
ors + My informant is Mr. Humphry Ae avy.
t My informant is Mr. William Shearer.
356 REV. JOHN MATHEW.
the philologist conclude the former interference of a powerful
disturbing cayse when he finds at a particular line a sudden
change in the genius of a language. The proximate cause of the
difference just noted appears to be a more decided residual Papuan
element in Victorian speech than in the dialects further north.
Of the latter let the Kabi dialect of Queensland, spoken in the
Bunya Mountains, stand as a special example. It has no word
beginning either with ‘ l or ‘r.’ Its terminal letters are limited
eg Ratt ekg ie ees In general it may be said
that such combinations as ‘ bl,’ ‘br,’ ‘gr,’ common enough in
Victoria, are of very rare occurrence in the north. An examin-
ation of the scanty remains of the Tasmanian speech shows that
it is characterized by initial ‘ 1,’ initial ‘r,’ and final ‘k’; ‘kl, ‘pl,’
and ‘bl,’ ‘kr, and ‘dr,’ ‘rt,’ and ‘rk,’ are common easel ak
unions and not infrequent: in Victoria while they are of compara-
tively rare occurrence in other parts of the continent. Where,
save in Victoria, would such forms be found as ‘ grangurk,’ a hill,
‘ngurnduk,’ teeth, ‘kroombook,’ breasts, ‘kraigkrook,’ mosquito ?
with which compare Tasmanian ‘crougana, ’ aloft, ' krangboorack, s
ripe, ‘neoongyack,’ rage, ‘erackaneeack,’ ill.
In fact it is obvious beyond any question that while we discover’
on the east (north of oe and they are most abundant and
us in Victoria, proving without a doubt that the
Vittoria dialects silt a powerful base of the primitive Papuan
or Tasmanian language, and leading to = conclusion that the
Tasmanian speech crossed over from Victori
The most remarkable negative features of both the Australian
city a of these in both cases is so extreme as to be phenomenal,
and sometimes rather attributable to the ear of the hearer than to
the tongue of the speaker. Iam aware that many spell Australian
words with ‘ch’ and English ‘j’ or soft ‘g,’ but the sounds thus
Sec ds would, it seems to me be more. perfectly written as
‘ty’ o the ‘y’ having its consonantal English value. Thus
atid af ‘cha,’ it’ would be more like the native pronounciation
to write ‘tya,’ ‘alte rnative modes often met with, and instead of
‘ polaich ’
= the ‘t's
speech which with any show of reason can be said to be wanting
_ in the Australian is the guttural ‘ ch to which Mr. Curr adds the
THE AUSTRALIAN ABORIGINES. 357
French ‘u.’ As these are the only two sounds adduced by Mr.
enunciating certain obscure sounds which have never been repre-
sented on paper. I have heard in Queensland a terminal com- |
which some would calla French ‘u.’ But so
subtle a variation in the pronunciation of a vowel might only be
provincial, just as in some parts of the Lowlands of Scotland the
French ‘u’ is found and not in other parts, although the people
throughout are of the very same-stock and speak the same
nguage.
French ‘u’ or German opinion evidently shared by
another German, a member of the Roman Catholic Mission at
Port Darwin, who has favoured me with a vocabulary of the
Larrikeeya tribe in which he employs the German vowels ‘6’ and
‘a The guttural ‘ch’ is certainly very rare in Australia, but
Australia. On the Upper Richardson ‘h’ a closely related gut-
tural was sounded} clearly and sharply like ‘r.’ Mr. Hartmann
says of the Victorians that the ‘h’ of the third person plural
scarcely expresses the sound it is meant to express, the ‘ch’ should
be pronounced as the German ‘ch’ in ich, mich, sich, and the Rev.
Geo. Taplin says that ‘h’ was sounded clearly and sharply among
the Narinyeri on the Murray River bordering on Victoria.
n anian gramm as ever compiled, so that we can only
inductions upon the few brief dialogues and meagre vocabu-
laries that have been preserve However from these we glean
—or as the case may be eliding—the letter ‘g’ when occurring
within a word. The Tasmanian, modified b
usual, though not the universally invariable Australian manner.
The Tasmanian dialects had no article, and expressed neither
gender nor number by inflection or agglutination, a remark which
: * Parnkalla Vocabulary, p- 2.
+ Smyth’s Aborigines of Victoria, Vol. 1, p. 3.
358 REV. JOHN MATHEW.
is generally true of the Australian dialects. The Tasmanian:
merals were limited to one, two, three, four and five in the most.
copious dialects, the terms of the mainland were often enough
limited to one and two. By which is not implied that the particular
tribes could count no eae than the number of their highest
numerical term, but that numbers above that term were expresse
by combinations of the en terms. Among the Tasmanians
some tribes had numerals for one and two cas in which case the
numerical system must necessarily have been binary, but others
had distinct terms up to five inclusive. One form however which
is given as the equivalent of five seems to be a repetition of the
term for one along with the term for four, this is the view which.
Dr. F. Miiller takes of ‘ puggana re ee and which I am disposed
to take, but it is not aftirmable absolutely. The common Aus-
tralian system is binary.* but distinct. words for three and four
are met with in many places, a proof of powerful disturbing causes.
The Australian system being binary, we should expect to find
resemblances in both tongues between terms for one and é2vo only.
The Australian term for to is generally ‘boola’ pie: is without
doubt the same word ’as the Tasmanian ‘bura ‘boula’ or
. pooalih.’ We cannotso oaainly affiliate on words ge one. AS.
we have seen, the Tasmanian radical is ‘mara,’ the Victorian
seems to be ‘kaiap’ which being ac gpgaeiN by ‘kain’ in Western
Australia is no doubt a very a t Australian form, but there
are not wanting hints of a possible sy pens or antecedent
Anetralian term for one with stem ‘mar.’ Thus in the Kamilroi
speech the word for one is spelt ‘mal,’ ‘ marl,’ + ai ‘ _ Among
the Wiradhuri a closely relpren people, one form is ‘mugo’ ‘miko,’
about the Hunter it was ‘munnaan,’ at ollongong and neigh-
bourhood ‘ mittung,’ at Moneroo “hoor, : “mittong,’ © mivan,’
he nearest agreement with the Tagmanian i is found in the
north of Queensland where the following are terms for ome,
rrar’ a
Sequence of enumerationt ‘kiappa’ (one), ‘polija’ (two), ‘politmea”
(three), eer term for three is variously spelt ‘ pollimia,’ ‘pulemir,’
B aie meir.’ From the genius of the language we readily infer
that ‘politmea’ and variants are equivalent to 2+1, and that
* The writer is aware th that s some iS aatives count at least twenty | ans
terms y by me
> oa for fingers and toes after the ordinary numerals have been
t Curr’s The Australian Race, Vol. 111., p. 490, ef seq.
THE AUSTRALIAN ABORIGINES. 359
therefore ‘polit’ representing two, ‘mea’ or ‘mir’ may be the
race of a term for one older than ‘kaiap’ or cotemporaneous with
it. And the Australian examples when combined prea favour
i gr sega that the Tasmanian ‘ mara ce m.of the term
a corresponding form on the contine
asa had such expressions as ia for tall, and
they. “ERR certain affections whether of the body o
e.g., fear, hunger, fondness, &c., by names which indicated their
effect upon the Aahinch or the eyes: features also of Australian
speech. Another character common to both languages is the
ale wane of the terms for eat, stomach, exorement, and
names for which appear belov w. Itis common in
eetaiian lone to find the same word applied to head and hill, |
it seems to me that there was in one or two Tasmanian dialects
the same idiom. The Tasmanians used diminutives, as for instance
‘pugga,’ a man, ‘puggetta,’ a child. Weare told by Mr. Curr* that
like the Heb, ‘q¢taltal’ or ‘p®'al'al’ cf. Tasmanian ‘telbeteleebea”
to eat heartily, from ‘tughlee’ to eat, and Australian (Kabi,
Queen nsland) ‘yeleliman’ to "speak quickly, from ‘yeli’ to shout, from
‘ya,’ to s speak
sole is a feature of Victorian dialects which should not pass
nnoticed ; be several or § wolla,’ common
in w South Wales for |
Fly veel ped rain ‘i in Cal er
ite ...| Monga, mongana mounga fly- | mookine, mugguing (on Cu De =o
blow, also ize. N.S. W.): a
|
'
|
m2
| mungi mosquito (Piangil); oat
| cg
|
j moneya agit eae
‘ y (Om
Come ... ... tutta watta, todawadda tains | wart, (Lake Hindmarsh, Mito
here). eo i wed bestia gin (
ype’ toa ati
ne
(Gippsland); wots
(The . eo Victoria) bag deal
take, come on, (H. River Vie-
toria); k ath at tha, on (Coo eg
Creek); wat, watts. ia. of, (W.
Australia).
Shont... ...| palla-kanna (kanna means to| curn-deeo own il Talbot, Pieced
make a noise). kurnda —
breah, mongtena, oygta.
Arm .., ..| Wornena, wu/hnna, gouna, | wooruk (Moun se,
houana, wayeninnah, elbow. HY ead wht ictoria); wun,
wi
: call, (M
Eye... ...| Mamer-eca, sanesimr-nek, nu- | mir (common
| Victoria:
nang fore (Lak x
wornick, erik; (Maryborough,
Vi etoria); oona (Mount Freeling to
. Australia),
n
Sun ... .../ loina, loyna ...
|
4
E
i ey
HEE E
=
5
2
+ tii aa oe this analogy is arr by the following
sgriteratone In the Tasmanian Vocabulary compiled by M.
HL de Charen Poe is given as a word for foot used in the
- south-east oy the island. Along with which are given ‘ perelia ’
—~ ‘pereloki’ toenails. The words ‘perring,’ ‘paring,’ and
ae
362 REV. JOHN MATHEW.
variants signify footmark in west and north-west of Victoria. In
al word for hand is ‘buka.’ The word ‘beera, (or words almost
identical) still signifies hand or fingers in the south of Queensland,
on the Bogan River in New South Wales, and in Gippsland,
Victoria. As the same word is used in places for breasts I am
inclined to think that the root ‘bir’ or ‘pir’ originally meant
any protruberance or extremity, and became specialized for such
members as hands, feet, toes, fingers; dc.
In presenting the Victorian-Tasmanian analogies, which are
very numerous, embracing nearly all the words of the preceding
which first arrested my attention. As initial ‘1’ was a notable
feature of the Victorian dialects distinguishing them from those of
New South Wales and Queensland and was alsoa peculiar feature
having the same initial, I find so large a number in the one set,
evidently identical with words in the other as to be very surprising,
especially when we think of the length of time which must have
elapsed since the lines of language divaricated. I have therefore
come to the conclusion that Victorian words with ‘1’ initial are
lineal descendants of the primitive Papuan. . ;
It is one of the recognised tests of the truth of a hypothesis
that it opens the door to facts other than what was first discovered
by it. This test can be applied to verify the phen: se
. . : . e,? ] ¢ ; y
on
in Tasmania, ‘1’ and English consonantal -y’ have been at one
time confused and perhaps coalescing and interchangeable sounds.
Prof. Max Miiller gives} some instances of the “confusion
between two consonants in the same dialect” which he regards as
a characteristic of the lower stages of human speech. There seems
to have been a very ancient confusion of this kind between ie
powers of ‘1’ and consonantal ‘ y’in Australia. English ‘y 9
‘i,’ when consonantal, may very easily through defects of ne
or utterance be confused with ‘1,’ and the
=] “4 C 8
the Indian corruption of Les Anglais to Yankee, such forms 4°
Italian ‘ piacere’ for Latin ‘ placere,’ and the French pronunciation
& Aeron
oe - * Curr’s, The Australian Race, Vol. 11, p
+ Max Miiller, Lectures on the Science of Language
ca
_ 476.
ol. 11., pp- 188-9- 2
THE AUSTRALIAN ABORIGINES. _ - 363
will make suticiently clear. In western and north-western Vic-
> *leurook,’ ‘liarook,’ ‘leyoor,’ ‘lioo,’ |
oompared with ‘yewa’ (Cooper’s Creek), ‘ yooratoo,’ (Unyamootha
Tribe), and the following forms found in Western Australia from
Perth southwards, ‘ yokka,’ ‘ yooko,’ ‘
Victoria begins with ‘1.’ It is the term for teeth and the follow-
ing are typical Victorian forms ‘lianyook,’ ‘lea,’ ‘liia,’ ‘leor,
dod
oD
i=
~
p
z
eo
ae
=
i
—
re)
=
ie]
iS
=)
=
eo]
a J
®
mn
=]
= 9
tt
=)
3
_
mn
=
n
be
_
ber j
PP
=
br |
&
ia")
S
>
‘yeera,’ very widely distributed throughout Australia except in
Victoria. It is interesting to note that with over a thousand
miles of country intervening in which the ‘y’ type prevails, the
Victorian and Tasmanian type in ‘1’ turns up again at Caledon
assuming such forms as ‘larrh,’ ‘larrer,’ ‘lerra,’ which even in
“deg :
me interchange of ‘1’ with ‘y’ is observable in certain
. . ?
terms employed to designate skin, bark, ‘look “ an
:
: : es
and ‘longwe’ for canoe, with which compare ‘ yangoibi,’ ‘ yongoe,
yoongoip,’ ‘ yungoot,’ all meaning canoe. should be observed
r
~~ of words there with their continental variants, and to widen
7 olga of comparison while they ensure the validity of the oper-
Before leaving this class of words we may ask the reason for
these letters ‘1’ and ‘y’ being interchanged. Is it owing to an
364 REV. JOHN MATHEW.
original indistinctness or confusion of articulation? Is it due to
later defective pronunciation when perhaps foreign tongues have
come to attempt initial ‘1’? This much seems certain that initial
¢
words as ‘lyenna’ kangaroo, ‘lyinneragoo’ to forget, ‘lyeninna
eyebrow, ‘lia’ water, serve as illustrations. A Victorian example
manian phonology not uncommon in Australia, viz., of what might
be called the furtive ‘y,’ for this letter steals in very frequently
after ‘1’ ‘t’ and ‘n’ especially, forming mowil/é consonants
I shall begin the comparison of Tasmanian and Victorian wor-ls
with the particular class which first suggested their relationship
to me, the words with initial ‘1.’ Why should this class of words
be a phonological peculiarity marking a group of dialects in south-
eastern Australia, spoken in a tract of which the northern boundary
»almost coincides with the Murray? Why should this group of
dialects be hedged round landward by others distinguished by the
absence of this very peculiarity? Why should words of this
orthographic character exist plentifully in Victoria and be com-
paratively rare in most other parts of Australia, save in the extreme
north-west and about the Gulf of Carpentaria? Why in Victoria
and be also a pronounced feature of the Tasmanian tongue? Why
I ask, unless there linger in Victoria evidences of the most recent
Papuan influence as compared with other parts of Australia and
sure proofs of the Tasmanians having had a closer affinity to the
Victorians than to the rest of the Australian natives.
___ the general or etymological idea of the root being also usually the —
_ €xact equivalent of the native word in both columns, and sa
THE AUSTRALIAN
ABORIGINES.
365.
native words with a few exceptions will be found either in Mr.
Curr’s or Mr. Brough Smyth’s work.
TABLE II.
ENGLISH. TASMANIAN. ; VICTORIAN, :
Woman... -| lowa, loa, loalla ... .| lio, laua wife, (Gippsland); leyoor,
: leirock, layarook, loangko, a wife,
ke er Murray).
Teeth eeaner, ya te; ar, leeunger, lean tt
Stone : eco cor Tune sored ; lo a lig, lang, lak, laugh, lar, laa,
wollon ng or walling com-
cy in ethos South Wales ‘lu
.
3
*
.| leewoon ;
leeang wellerary,
leearway,
laini to untie; t
lowgoone to
cut; larre to scratch; lo-
woone to scarify; le =
leawarina to jla iello-
to flay;
wullingana crevice or fissure.
line, lenna, liena, liee ...
.| loagna, logurner, lony ...
gd loatta ;
from English.
L ; : ED BY
ErymoxeeicaL Ipea. | Austratiax Worps, | E§@¢lisH Worps soreeaene
EUROPEAN GENERA
Father... be a te ...| papa.
Mother : eo oe ‘As ae
Breasts .-+| ama es ...| Inamme: (Latin)
Head ... ...| kam kopul ...| caput (Latin); kopf (German)
Teeth ... ..., dhangga ... ...| teeth; dentes (Latin) ; odontes
no I
THE AUSTRALIAN ABORIGINES. 369
resemblances were not discoverable here and there in the compared
regions among appellatives for the same object. There seem to be
0 adil reasons for deriving the Tasmanians and Australians
are of the same stock as the Negroes, the common ancestry being
neither Papuan nor African, or as much the one as the other, and
that the Australians are derived from the ans original stoek
through the Papuans with a strong foreign admixture.
tham having suggested New Caledonia as the probable
temporary home of the Tasmanians on their way to their last
and especially in complexion and quality of hair the gines
w Caledonia like other dark Papuans bear a strong likeness
to the Tasmanians ere is no better basis for Mr ’s
suggestion beyond this likeness and the surmise that as it seemed
improbable that Tasmania had been peopled from Australia, its
inhabitants might possibly have drifted from the nearest settle-
ment of Papuans most resembling themselves in appearance. Of
the New Caledonian language I have only been able to see ee
mens given by Gabelentz in his Die Melanesischen Sprachen.*
The phonic combinations resemble more the Australian than the
Tasmanian. The only words which I can find that might’ be
related to either ‘Avstralinh or Tasmanian words pomemye are
mainya,.” mandig, ‘muan Hoe ‘muala’ nose, ‘dendan’ to come
away and ‘adheya’ foot. Certainly few and doubtful alice.
Some of the New Caledonian ae have an article, some have
a plural. Sener has seg and the same holds good of
Australian commonly though not invariably. A peculiarity of
New Caledonian i is the use of different forms of numerals accord-
7
aledonian and the other two languages. Its phonetic system is
ee
* T have sin amin ‘ew Caledonian Vocab. given in
,ccabul of hast ie ii Fei oe eagend2 ocintak for the npeaaaen Interna-
tional Exhibition of 1866, with the result of finding two or three more
Words that might be re lated to Tasmanian equivalents, but no evidence
ven so abe a relation between New Caledonian and Tasmanian as.
etween the latter and Australian.
_ X—December 4, 1889.
370 REV. JOHN MATHEW.
smoother than that of Victoria and Tasmania, but not so fluent
and musical as that of central] and northern Australia, and the
data instead of suggesting that Tasmanian is more nea rly akin to
New Caledonian than to the language of the mainland, favour
the very opposite conclusion.
The writer ventures to affirm that future research will only tend
to corroborate the opinion which he has here enunciated and
endeavoured to establish, namely, that Tasmania was first peopled
from the Victorian shores. The point from which the emigrants
left the mainland was probably Wilson’s Promontory, from which
a string of islands runs like stepping stones across the strait which
were perhaps at one time larger and more numerous than they
are now if they did not form an isthmus. It does not follow,
however, that the most distinct vestiges of the old Papuan
Australians should be found at this point. From phlei
class of dialect extends on a line up the Murrumbidgee and em-
braces a large tract of country between this river and the Lachlan
above their junction
Having now dutachiatrwiad; beyond all question it is hoped, that
the Tasmanians were the ineal descendants of the primitive
Australian race, that the substratuin of the modern Australians
is Papuan of the same blood as the Tasmanians, and, as might
naturally be expected, that the quarter of Au stralia which lies
nearest to Tasmania retains most distinctly traces of the indigenes,
the next duty is to attempt to disentangle and identify the other
elements which go to constitute the Australian race as it now 1s.
Tue Dravipian ELemenr.
ee the original Papuan stock of Australia there must have
been grafted a very strong scion from another and in some respects
very different stem, and the union must have been effected in the
remote dim past, the stock from which the graft came having since
then altered by progressive development almost beyond identifi-
cation. The people who formed this fresh addition to the primitive
race were probably more slender in frame, lighter in complexion,
and had smaller features and straight hair. What impelled them
_ thither we know not. We are familiar with the idea of successive
THE AUSTRALIAN ABORIGINES. Bye
waves of population starting from a common centre and being
arrested only by an uncrossable ocean. History and Philology
8
until the broad Atlantic stayed their occidental march. A Semitic
population pursued the sons of Ham bearing the ancestral curse
of servitude into the uttermost recesses of the dark continent.
is left on record, both in parchment and in temple ruins, how the
Buddhists were driven out of India in the seventh century of our
‘era and had they not found congenial soil in Java they might
have continued their southward course and left their mark on °
Australia. But the fact that they came so near to the southern
continent is an indication perhaps of the track of the line of least
resistance to a fugitive people, at all events their migration hints
at the channel along which might have flowed former streams of
humanity expelled from India or its neighbourhood by irresistible
termini of like features. The existence of such termini is demon-
Strable. Although the Australians are still in a state of savagery -
and the Dravidians of India have been for many ages a people
civilized in a great measure and possessed of a literature, the two
peoples are attiliated by deeply marked characteristics in their
Social system and by sure affinities in language.
A most striking peculiarity of the Australian system of kinship
ad been recognized and published long before the late gentle Rev.
subsequently, it is needless to do more here than state that in
Certain important particulars Mr. Fison with the aid of Mr. Ridley
as demonstrated the identity of the Dravidian and Australian
Systems of kin. The sum of these particulars is contained in the
following proposition which is equally true for both peoples, and
holds in it the root principle of the system of kin :—“A being a
Male his brother’s children are considered his own children, his
Sister’s children are his nephews and nieces, his sister's grand-
children as well as his brothers are considered his grand-children.”*
. be a female, then with the interchange of the terms
brother’s’ and ‘sister’s’ the proposition is also true. The rela-
* Rey, W. Ridley, Kamilroi and other Australian Languages.
ora * REV. JOHN MATHEW.
rest by the title brother,”* and the Australian practice indicates
some similarity of thou ght to this
If so strong a bond unite the sbbeighies of Central and Southern
Besides the powerful token of affinity to aborigines of Hindostan
‘supplied by the possession of the same social ground-work,
Australia bears also linguistic marks of Indian origin so deeply
and widely impressed as ‘to be indelible, and to serve as one of the
most tabaci and conspicuous bonds of union among the Austra-
lian dialect
First of ee linguistic mo may be mentioned ae RE rite
preferred by the genius the Australian tong Like the
current consonants. In Tamil} “double or treble consonants at
t eginning of ig hearer like ‘str’ in ‘strength’ are altogether
inadmissible. the beginning, not only of the first syllable of
every word but sie of every succeeding syllable, only one con-
consonants like ‘ Be in ‘strength’ are as inadmissible as at the-
beginning, and e word must terminate either in a Nee or in
a single Seoul as ‘1’ or ‘r,’ or in a single nasal as ‘ r ‘m’.
These observations are just as true of all the dialects in " mustealie
save those of the south-eastern and south-western corners, wher
the softer syllabation has been unable to displace the older harsher
e next point of contact to be noted is the agreement of the:
ae vie the Australian first and second personal pronouns singular”
ith the Dravidian. Mr. Norris is said #8 have been the first to
polit this out, but on comparison the conclusion is inevitable to
the most casual observer, the fact being et a ae Logan
says that the roots of the Dravidian pronouns are ‘ ‘en’ ‘ne’
‘an’ J, and ‘ni’ thow. Speaking generally these are ‘the persistent
stems of the same pronouns throughout Australia, the prevailing
forms being ‘ngai’ or ‘ngan’ first nla tin’ ‘yin’ or ‘ngm
second person. "In Victoria again there are the greatest and most
numerous divergences from the typical fit evidencing the more
_ recent clash with another speech.
prefixing ‘Iu’ to the singular, ‘and compares this with the Aus-
tralian additions ‘Ia? ‘i’ ‘dla “dil” ete., employed for a similar :
_ purpose. He al
é * Rev. W. Ridley, Kamilroi and other Australian Lang
t Cal well, Dravidian Grammar, p. 138.
THE AUSTRALIAN ABORIGINES. aie
the Dhimal on the north-east frontier of India, which has ‘na’
thou, ‘nyel’ you. he same writer further suggests a likeness
one of its very early and most influential pedagogues. Mr. Cald-
well further shows agreement between Dravidian and Australian
in Tasmanian), the use of two forms of the first person plural, one
inclusive of the party addressed the other exclusive (a feature also
of South Sea-Island languages), the formation of incepti tive
and reflexive verbs by the addition of certain syllables to the root,
and generally the agglutinative structure of words and the position
anea
of words in the sentence
There are many more and very marked resemblances of which
Mr. Caldwell was unaware. In Telugu ‘yokka’ or ‘yoka’ is
Sometimes appended to the inflection or natural genitive as an
auxiliary suffix of case e.g., from the ordinary possessive ‘ na’ my
1s formed optionally, the equivalent form ‘na-yokka’ my of me,
with which may be compared ‘nganyunggai’ my in the Kabi
Queensland dialect, and various forms in ‘yuck’ occurring in
Victoria and elsewhere.
younger brother, and so forth. This applies generally to
tralian speech. ‘In the Dravidian languages the second person
Singular imperative is generally identical with the root or theme
of the verb, this is so frequently the case that it may be regarded
exc
remarkable feature of the Dravidian languages that they have no
= * Caldwell, Dravidian Grammar, p. 53; + p- 4775 tp. 4205 § p. 412.
374 REV. JOHN MATHEW.
speech. ‘The mode in which a language forms its preterite con-
stitutes one of the most distinctive features in its grammatical
character, and one which materially contributes to the determin-
ation of its relationship.”* Tamil forms its preterite hy adding
‘d’ which for euphony is sometimes preceded by ‘n,’ owing to the
Tamil fondness for nasalization says Caldwell. This may or may
not be the reason for the appearance of the ‘n,’ but the common
form of the preterite in Kabi, Wiradhuri and other Australian
dialects terminates in ‘n.’ In the Dravidian the accent is on the
first syllable. This is commonly the case in Australian and is.
easily accounted for by the agglutinating character of both
languages
It is a most formidable obstacle to the theory of the relationship
of Dravidian and Australian speech that so distinguished a philo-
logist as Dr. F. Miller, who was on the scientific staff of the
impossible (unméglich). Now for his arguments. He asserts that
if a genealogical relationship existed, it would receive fullest expres-
pretty well proven in this essay, that migration was from the
north not from the west, and that the west was one of the corners
a
ment, but the likeness is not generally so close. He further
objects to the rules
anguages to the north. A common Australian term for
* Caldwell, Dravidian Grammar, p. 390.
THE AUSTRALIAN ABORIGINES. 375
‘bulla’ is 1 believe a heritage from the indigenous Papuans. But
there is another term for évo running in a north and south line .
of varying width, from near the Gulf of Carpentaria to the Murray
viz. ‘barkoola.’ I have found what I believe to be the analogue
of this word in Central India in the Kuri language, and as cor-
roboration of this view there are on both sides a cluster of corres-
ponding words as follows :—
ENGLISH. Kori. AUSTRALIAN.
One... nekor... ngitya, nidda, &¢
wo... barku... barkloo, barkoola, &c. .
Thou ...am_... imba, ngomon &e., unlike the usual Australian ‘ngin.”
We... ale .. a common Australian form. ,
Head ... dui... turtoo
Man ... koro ... kurna, kore, &c., a common Australian form along the
line indicated, though displaced immediately
about the Darling by a local word ‘ Wimbeen.’
The Indian words are from Hunter’s Comparative Dictionary of Non-
Aryan Languages.
both Dravidian* and Australian languages of a negative imperative
or prohibitive particle. For instance in the Kabi dialect, most
f :
when ‘prohibitive the word or particle ‘bar’ is used preceding the
verb, on all other occasions other negatives are employed. This
Australian data becomes accessible there is no doubt that an
exhaustive comparison will well repay for the labour, and it may
be found that Dravidian and Australian languages may be mutu-
* Caldwell, Dravidian Grammar, p- 36.
376 REV. JOHN MATHEW.
thither almost to Australia’s shores. If the frame-work of society
and those terms which are almost as close to a man as his own
name, have both been introduced from India or its neighbourhood,
it requires no stretch of imagination to suppose that the boomerang
came along with them.
The Australian religious superstitions point rather to a con-—
nection with the South Sea Islands than with India, or as much
to the one as to the other. In each of the three regions there is
veneration for smooth pebbles. This is evidently a very ancient
religious sentiment. Isaiah charged the Jews with this form of
idolatry.* ‘“ Among the smooth stones of the stream,” was their
portion “even to them” had they “ poured a drink offering ” and
“offered a meat-offering.” In India the worshippers of Vishnu
venerate a kind of pebble called Salagrama, specimens that have
been seen by Europeans are said to be from the size of a musket
ball to the size of a pigeon’s egg. The particular sorts have an
aperture with four spiral grooves in the perforation. The Hindoos
are supposed by Coleman to be mineralized fossils of the Belemnites
or Orthoceratites. The Binlang stones found in the Nerbudda
River are worshipped as emblems of Siva. The veneration then
of smooth stones would seem to relate the Australians equally to
the Hindoos and the Kanakas.
There may be another connecting link between the Dravidians
and the Australians in the emblematic use of a red right hand
E
fe
©
P
e
ct
ig
5
&
as
fn
ny
Ss
5
a
a
@
ee
= %
Ra
2
S
ieee
®
wm
o
&
a
o
=
med
© 18:, Wik; S.
THE AUSTRALIAN ABORIGINES. 377
‘time but sometimes she personates time as destructive. It is
therefore possible that the red hand blazoned on Australian rocks
may relate the Australian to the Dravidian, but as considerations
to be brought forward later will suggest, the great probability is
that this symbol was introduced not by an Indian race direct, but
by a Malay people who have certainly carried hither sure tokens of
Hindoo mythological influence as will be demonstrated when art
and religion are dealt with.
Tor MaLay ELEMENT.
influence is ins ient to account for the great divergence of the
Australians from the pure Papuans in physical features and in
language other cause must be posited and is to be found in
expansion. Coming then to Australia they would be unable to
enter into commercial relations with its poverty-stricken, nomadic,
ople, and those who did not return to their own land
would simply settle down to a life of indolence and sensuality and
melt like snow-flakes in a sea of human life. But a ship-load of
‘Malays attaching itself to an Australian community would not be
absorbed without leaving some traces of its presence.
_Ifthe Malays arriving in Australia, even in twos and threes
did not set themselves deliberately to teach and elevate the people
but sank to the same savage level they could not possibly disappear
with their unconscious influence absolutely obliterated. This in-
uencé is especially noticeable in the physique of the people in the
north. They are more slender than the rest of Australians, have
less hair on the body, and their skin is fairer. Sir. George Grey in
poe nai Cain eg
* The Australian Race, Vol. 1., p. 271, note.
378 REV. JOHN MATHEW.
one of his journeys saw three men of a fair race resembling Malays,
and some of his party saw a fourth.* This was near the cave where
he discovered some paintings of clothed people. These four men
might no doubt be the posterity of one or two castaways.
even in the south of Queensland I have seen several faces distinctly
of the Malay type with the nose snubby and rather small and the
skin of a dark copper colour. Occasional instances of sullenness
and taciturnity among the Australians are probably the result of
Malay ancestry.
were of straight-haired people, the effect of the mingling of two
straight-haired races with one the hair of which was woolly would
surely be to make the spirals uncurl.
Mr. Threlkeld whose acquaintance with a New South Wales
dialect seems to have been very thorough, denies+ that the
in words or construction. This is a somewha e ement,
in reply to which it can be said that although the traces of Mala
influence on Australian language a numerous they are un-
Malay which reduplicates to form the plural. Often existing side
by side with the form ‘ngai’ a very prevalent alternative term
for the first personal pronoun is ‘adhu’ or ‘atoo’ which may
perhaps be the equivalent of the Malay ‘aku.’ But I prefer to
regard ‘adhu’ as an inflection of ‘ngai’ designating the subject
when an agent. In the extreme north-west where Malay words
OS R
_* Grey, North-west and Western Australia, Vol. r., p- 254.
t Key to the Structure of the Aboriginal Languages, p. 82-
a
—_
THE AUSTRALIAN ABORIGINES. 379
and then landwards. There are throughout Australian, in the
main, two types of terms for father a ‘bapa’ type and a ‘
type.
loosely transposed. I once thought so, but from the localities in
which a particular type of term for father occurs, and from the
securrence of certain words in conjunction with the different
typical ‘father’ terms I have come to regard the ‘bapa’ type of
terms as evidences of Malay descent, and the ‘mama’ type as
equally evidential of great predominance of Papuan blood. Thus
for example, speaking generally, the dialects of Victoria and
Western Australia which are the most pronouncedly Papuan are
characterized by the ‘mama’ form ; along the coast of New South
the concurrence of other words certainly Malay will raise a pre-
sumption in favour of Malay lineage.
n many Australian words used interrogatively ‘min’ isa radical
syllable. Tt might indeed be said that ‘mina’ or ‘minya’ is an
Interrogative stem, In the Kabi (Queensland) dialect for instance
find ‘minyanggai ’ what, ‘ minyama ’ many, ‘minyanggo
between the Warrego and Culgoa Rivers employed the word
Minyan’ to mean what and ‘minyangor’ to mean why. Even to
Interrogative is found. This Australian root may be cognate with
the Semitic ‘mi’ < mah,’ Heb. ‘man’ Syr. ‘ma’ Ar. In no parts’
7" the Malay-type of term for father so general and so stereotyped
48 In conjunction with the etymon ‘min’ in interrogatives, But
Strangest of all is the occurrence of the word ‘ tungan ’ (spelt also
: tongan’ and ‘t n’) hand, which is evidently the Malay
tangan ’ hand, also in the extreme east and there alone in Aus-
tralia. This most interesting fossil is found on the basins of the
380 REV. JOHN MATHEW.
Nerang Creek and the Tweed and Richmond Rivers at the extreme
easterly point of the continent, and reminds one of some great
boulder, carried by an iceberg from a high latitude thousands of
miles from its parent rock and deposited when the iceberg has
been overset or dissolved.
| he i i i s 2 + 3
oe 7 POG oop tars about this derivation, ‘yoora’ may be just a pom
THE AUSTRALIAN ABORIGINES. 381
‘palanoo,’ ‘bulbun,’ and resembling the Malay word for rain
(‘hujan,’) are the following ‘ yookun,’ ‘hugun,’ ‘ukan,’ ‘ yugan,’
‘yukan.’ e Australian words are certainly echoes of the Malay.
In the same locality with perhaps Halifax Bay/as focus, I find
two more words of Malay derivation occurring and nearly as
distinctly recognizable. The Malay for bone is ‘tulang,’ and for
house ‘rumah.’ Equivalents about Halifax Bay and neighbour-
hood are ‘ toola’ bone and wood (Western River), ‘toa,’ ‘ tulkill,’
‘tolkul’ mean bone, and all over that part of the country the
word for wood takes such forms as ‘ tula,’ ‘ toolani,’ ‘tular. It
should be noted that the Australian dialects frequently apply one
e A i
and the same designation to bone and wood. ustralian
words corresponding to ‘ rumah’ occur at Halifax Bay where
‘ringo’ and ‘rongo’ are used in the sense of camp. I would not
adduce this as an analogy but for the preservation of the initial
‘r’ a comparatively rare initial in Australia and an anomaly in
this particular spot.
On the Cloncurry River-emptying into the Gulf of Carpentaria
the word ‘waramboo’—spelt also ‘ooramboo’—is probably a
corruption of Malay ‘rambut’ both meaning hair. At the same
place, and only there, the term for sw is ‘ muntharra’ which
comes very close to the Malay ‘ mata-ari’ and not very far distant
at Burke Town the Malay ‘bulan’ moon has been the parent of
‘ballanichi’ the word now in use for moon. The general term in
est Australia for ear is ‘twink’ or ‘dwonk’ which is most
probably the Australian form of Malay ‘duwan’ also meaning ear.
Besides these outstanding examples of Malay influence on the
language, occurring at places so far separated, others might be
instanced the origin of which is less clear but probably Malay,
and no doubt future research will disentangle many more word
similarly derived. Enough have been given to show how extensive
and powerful the Malay influence must sometime have been.
A. W. Howitt’s opinion proves to be correct that in
was derived from the same people and _ place, and I am dispos
to think that the Australian message-stick is a childish imitation
of Malay writing upon bamboo and rattan cane as practiced in
- Sumatra. These views will be stated at length and supported in
382 REV. JOHN MATHEW.
the proper place, and if they be well founded the extensive pre-
valence of the practices referred to attests how powerful the Malay
influence has been
efore proceeding to a new department of enquiry, it will be
well to recapitulate the view of the origin of the Australian race
taken by the writer. Australia is first “contemplated as occupied
by a purely Papuan people, probably both sparsely and unevenly
distribut It is not aftirmed that they were of one per of
Papuans only, the Negrito and the dark Melanesian may bo
have been represented and fused together, but for want of sutticient
evidence this point is undetermined. Whence they set owt and
the route by which they came to Australia cannot be discovered,
but taking it for granted that the cradle of the human race was
in Asia whence all the nations have radiated like successive swarms
from a parent hive, then, the indigenes of Australia would most
naturally come from the ‘north and by way of New Guinea. The
lineal descendants of the original Australian natives were the now
extinct Tasmanians who cr ossed from Victoria perhaps on dry land.
Their migration from Victoria is held to be et established by
the manifold forms of evidence already cite
ustralia is next regarded as invaded by a more advanced, fairer,
straieht batted race which arrived at a very early period of the
world’s history, perhaps on the north-west coast and poured into
Central Australia with a general south-easterly current. Partly
driving before it, partly darkening itself by the tide of life upon
which it presses, this stream inundates ‘the whole country but not
to an equal dept
Finall another invasion takes place also from the north, first
with some degree of continuity and then intermittently. This
straggling stream winds about here and there, touches the show
at various places and is forced back inwards, Stan this last
influx may have come by several little rills, entering at places
widely apart and gradually losing themselves in the life-lake as
Austral rivers exhausted by percolation and evaporation disappear
in the central plains. Australia is thus like a great lake which
has been first filled by water of a particular tinge and into which
a clearer stream flows, crossing the lake, remaining purest in the
course of its main current ian eddying hither and thither and
pert the original water least altered in the bays around t the
mar, er receiving additions of it of yet another hue
from. numerous little surface rills at different points, the places
ress are closed the water wauaes and the problem is to
OR the ditferent constituents j in the lake’s contents assign-
ing to each their place and relative proportion
Upon the Papuan aborigines the Dewvidian: influx made a oe
and general impression, the influence of the final keris the’ a
THE AUSTRALIAN ABORIGINES. 383
which is much more akin to the language of the people of the
extreme west of Australia than to intermediate dialects. The
following words are illustrative of this agreement :—
ENGLISH. VICTORIAN. WESTERN AUSTRALIAN.
Father ...| maam, mama... 4g ... marm, mam, mama.
One kaiap .. a sek ...| Kain.
Ear ...| Wirn, wing, wiring ... ... Weening.
Sun ...| nowingi, ngwingi, ngawi ... Nanga, nganga, nonga.
Wife ...| layarook, leuroo see ... yokka, yawk, york.
Walk ...| yanna, yan, yungan, this word yenna, yangwa.
is common in east, south |
and west of Australia |
but not in centre. |
Opossum...| wolangi, wilang,wille,wollert wallambine, wolumberree,
_ (oceurs towards the north)
words in ‘1’ may be taken as a class which serve to link together
people in the extreme north who have been disparted by a wedge
of linguistic influence forced in between. y this, as well as by
Papuan physical characters being more pronounced on the coast, 1s
the Papuan coast-fringe attested. The peopling of Australia in so
far as the succession and distribution or commingling of different
races is Sayeemaaas has been not very unlike the settlement of
Great Britain. The Celtic element in Britain is represented by
indigenes to either side. Wales and Cornwall might correspond
the vocabulary and grammar are inherited, while the third race
_ Sprinkled here and there over the land, has left the slightest
ea traces of its presence.
384 REY. JOHN MATHEW.
PuysicaAL CHARACTERS OF THE AUSTRALIANS.
The physical appearance of the natives is subject to considerable
variation not only in different localities but even in the same
community, and this as regards stature, muscular development,
cast of feature and other particulars. Some of these differences
are doubtless attributable to climatic influence, some to the differ-
ence of food products, while some are as certainly hereditary racial
peculiarities. The wretched emaciated creature whose bones may
5 ft. 6in., and of the women 5 ft. There is however, hardly a
community in which two or three six-footers will not be found.
The colour of the skin is shaded from a dusky copper to @
brownish-black. The new-born babe is singularly fair but becom
been particularized as more distinctly Papuan there is usually an
abundance of hair on the face and breast, a characteristic which
ies increased squareness of build and greater muscularity.
In the central parts there is less beard and less hair on the breas
.
and in the north, in some parts at least, the body is smooth and
a
_ head with some notable exceptions is of a glossy raven black very
redundant and usually wavy. Where the Papuan blood is most
THE AUSTRALIAN ABORIGINES. 385
particular instance is given in the family of a man named Teacup a
leading blackfellow among his countrymen about Beemery Station
tween Bourke and Brewarrina in New South Wales. His
children were copper-coloured and had long straw-coloured hair.*
Such cases may arise from poverty in the black pigment, but seem
too decided to be ascribable to such a cause.
There could hardly be a more striking contrast than that
between the lank, tal], smooth, small-featured Northern Territory
man and such a Victorian black as Bidhanin whom I fell in with
lately. The latter was short of stature not exceeding 5 ft. 4 in.
in height, his hair hung in heavy wavy locks or tangles, his face
was almost hidden with beard and whisker and his bosom thickly
eyebrows prominent and shaggy, eyes fairly large the iris being
Jewish, the nostrils wide, the mouth large, the lips thick but with-
out the swollen thickness of the Negro lip, the cheek bones high,
generally small and receding jaw somewhat prognathous, teeth
I rge. This is the Australian Papuan face and may be met in
many localities. I have a portrait of a black known as Old Peter
who belonged to Milroy Station on the Culgoa River, New South
Wales. This portrait might pass for a presentment of Bidhanin
mentioned above. The trunk in front is completely covered with
dense hair which spreads over the shoulders and down the outside
of the upper arm. The beard is thick, long, and curly, with a
tendency to fall in ringlets. Old Peter was evidently stout and
thuscular for his height.
e. He ended his days on the gallows-tree for crimes
* Informant, Mr. Colin Fraser.
Y¥—December 4, 1889.
386 REV. JOHN MATHEW.
influences that blotch the gold-diggings. Although the eyes of
the Australians are rarely if ever oblique, a face with a decided
Mongolian cast about the brow, cheek bones and nose, is not
uncommon. :
There are certain peculiarities about the average Australian
head which serve to mark it very distinctly. It is ofa pyramidal
shape, the skull is abnormally thick, the cerebral capacity is about
the smallest of all races. Viewed in profile, the tip of the nose is
the apex of an angle the sides of which recede with about equal
obliquity from a horizontal passing through that point. The head
is well poised, commonly having a backward lean, and is supported
on a neck short and comparatively thick.
n general appearance the average Australian is symmetrically
proportioned. More bone and muscle would undoubtedly be an
improvement, for a too common attenuation of limb and fineness
of ankles and wrists are suggestive of weakness. His hands are
small and bony, the feet by no means large, seeing that they are
always bare and used so much and in such varie ways. The
it is therefore no wonder that his faculties of sense-perception
should be highly developed.
MENTAL AND Morat CHARACTERISTICS.
keen observers, of quick understanding, intelligent, frequently
cunning, but as might be expected neither close nor deep nor
xertion. Unless in the case of those who are so situated that they
_ ¢annot help attending school, most natives who have been taken
__ in hand to be taught, have at best learned to read words of one a
THE AUSTRALIAN ABORIGINES. 387
Save the approbation of Europeans, falling into the routine work
of the station, doing it with fidelity and pride and for perhaps
only a tithe of the white workman’s reward.
ence went this witness was well qualified to speak, for he ad
lived continuously among the blacks for fifteen years and three
months. He said very forcibly, ‘“‘ Hundreds of them would take
your life for a blanket or a hundred-weight of flour. I wou dn’t
trust them as far as I could throw a bullock by the tail.” “They
them.” ‘ They
ambush to be avenged on the brother ; if he cannot manage him
' fight he will lie in ambush with a spear or a club.”
« This T am sure was stating the case against the poor creatures
: Strongly. They are not wantonly untruthful, they are not
_ deficient in courage, they are not excessively selfish, and they are
“Y nO means lacking in natural affection. But Mr. Davies cor-
_ Toborates what I have said of the presence of that defect of
388 REV. JOHN MATHEW.
character which may be termed instability. It may be said that
the whole fabric of their moral character is in a position of unstable
and for a time at least, qualifies them to excel as rough riders.
But their bravery is neither steady nor deep-rooted. No doubt
they are very covetous, but they are also very generous. One of
the nuisances which used to vex squatters was the good-natured
recklessness with which a black boy would scatter about among
his friends the rations or clothes he had earned by his own labour
and which he needed for himself.
As a rule the blacks are sympathetic and affectionate especially
the women. Sufficient evidence of this is the way In w rich white:
e
. cast upon their mercy. Relatives are usually fondly attached to
each other. The attachment between parents and their offspring
is very strong and exhibits itself in kindness to the aged who are
tenderly cared for, and indulgence to little children. One case ot
filial affection which came under my own notice I cannot forbear
to mention. It was that of a boy who had travelled with a stock-
owner to a considerable distance from his native place showing his
love to his parents in a way very substantial for a black, by sending
them a pound note through the post.
An almost universal feature in the aboriginal character is gaiety
of heart. his I believe is a Papuan inheritance. Open light-
hearteduess was one of the pronounced features which Wallace
observed distinguishing the Papuans from the Malays. Of the
Papuans he says,* ‘ They are energetic, demonstrative, joyous an
laughter-loving, and in all these particulars they differ widely
of himself and conceited of his countrymen for reasons no doubt
sufficient to him if not to us. It is perhaps as much owing to his
* The Malay Archipelago, p. 592.
THE AUSTRALIAN ABORIGINES. 389
make his demands upon her at intervals with sufficient urgency,
he may loll on her soft warm bosom at his ease without discredit
until hunger compels him to stir. At light kinds of labour he can
work well and if it suits his purpose he can apply himself diligently
for a while, but as he only has to provide for to-day he does not
trouble about to-morrow. He is not invariably and in every
respect improvident however. If he does not require to rob a
bee's nest to satisfy present wants, he will indicate his discovery
and assert his ownership by marking the tree which the nest is on,
and will take the honey at some future time. In the Bunya
Mountains in Queensland it was a common practice when the
nyas were in season to fill netted bags with them, and bury a
store in the gravel of a creek-bed, to be exhumed when required.
The blacks of Western Australia store zamia nuts by burying in
the ground, but without nets.* In these and various other ways
the blacks show that they do not live an out-and-out hand-to-mouth
life. They are not cultivators of the soil, they neither sow nor
plant, (although I have known a black to plant a ti-tree in a locality
where none was growing) but they reap grain and roots and fruits,
preparing them in various ways for consumption.
Settlement by the British has usually proceeded without much
resistance. The blacks have kindly assisted in their own dis-
ture of barbarism.
it was borne. It was at once an index and a type of much of the
treatment which the natives have received from those who have
ane ane ee ena
* Grey, Journal of Expeditions of Discovery, Vol. 11... p. 64.
390 REV. JOHN MATHEW.
retaliated is it to be wondered at? The cruelties perpetrated by
the native police upon their own kindred in the name of law,
although excessive and often unwarrantable may be passed over
here, because, granted the right to colonize and dispossess, a
certain degree of conflict was inevitable, and it has been alleged
by humane and competent judges, that where the native police,
well-ofticered, patrolled a district, not only was property secure,
but the blacks were exempted from vengeful and bloody attacks
by the settlers. But woe for the lustful and atrocious conduct of
individual white men, who feeling secure from legal penalties and
native reprisals, outraged and oppressed and hunted at their will.
The small success of missionary effort with which the unsettled
life of the aborigines has had much to do, has led many people to
conclude that they are not amenable to spiritual influence, and
some settlers have adopted the fantastic, convenient, and self-
exculpatory theory that the blacks have no souls. But on the
mission stations especially, there have been numerous proofs that
the gospel appeals as much to an aboriginal Australian heart
as to that of any other nationality, and that notwithstanding
instability of character Christ is the power of God to the Aus-
tralian.
It used to be a common maxim among bushmen—‘ It’s no use
to hit a blackfellow with your tist he won’t feel it,” and the
corollary was that a heavy boot, or a stout stick, or an iron bolt, or
a stockwhip, were legitimate and suitable instruments for hortatory
and punitive purposes. A powerful, heavy bullock-driver would
maul a black boy as an elephant might a baboon ; to kick the
offender, trample on him, and kneel or tumble on his chest and
fellow asa dog,” was no uncommon saying which some carried into
practice. Concubinage was general, terrorizing and murder, (both
by poison and bullet) plentiful enough on back stations, and used
to be spoken about freely where not practised. At the bar of God
the souls of the aborigines will have a heavy indictment to present
against men of our blood who have wronged and brutalized them.
While acknowledging and deploring the excesses of which the
colonists have n guilty, it would be unjust to overlook the
_ Manifold instances of habitual humane treatment at the hands of
hristianizing, to the weak peaceful kindly people from whom =~
_ Australia’s glorious golden land has been wrested so speedily and
at so trifling a cost. . a
THE AUSTRALIAN ABORIGINES. OL
Dwe.uinas, CLrorHinc, Imptements, Foon.
lapping another, the lap increasing upwards so as to gather the
sheets at the top. e whole leans upon a few light props placed
in front, the lower ends of which are stuck in the ground, the
asmall gutter is dug around the dwelling. Light huts of this
description are peculiarly suitable toa nomadic people, unacquainted
ing few tools, and rarely exposed to severity of
warped or lifted by the wind. If the bark is thus conserved, when
the people revisit the locality the house is rebuilt in a couple of
minutes. Such a structure constitutes a by no means uncomfor-
table sleeping apartment, and a residence commodious enough for
_ people who can carry all their chattels with them; it has also this
advantage, that it can be shifted as the wind veers and the open
front be always on the lee side. When the natives were numerous
their camps would contain twenty or thirty huts, and on the
Secasion of special gatherings there would of course be more. Each
family would have its own dwelling. Young single men would
sleep in groups apart from the families, and it is said that in some
tribes the positions taken up by individuals were determined by
Considerations of kinship. ‘
_ Almost the only real article of clothing worn by the Australians
isthe opossum rug. In the extreme north it is not in use. ou
the neighbourhood of Port Mackay in S. lat. 21° it is used,t but
im Central Australia right across the continent the blacks are
oso ae eect tee tps see
This description applies to the most common dwelling; sometimes a
booth of “ate a sel while on the other hand rude little cabins
thatched with grass and mud are met with occasionally ; and near the
most easterly point of Australia, probably owing to Malay influence, the
Walls of the houses were of stakes interlaced with vines.
urr’s “ The Australian Race,” Vol. mt., p. 45.
392 - REV. JOHN MATHEW.
destitute of sehen While travelling i in the north-west Capt.
George Grey* saw no opossum rugs in use north of 29° The
opossum rug serves equally well for mantle and blanket and forms
a receptacle on the mother’s back in which she can carry her infant
when on the marc
In making the rugs, the flesh is cleaned thoroughly off the skins,
which are made pliable by rubbing with pieces of freestone. They
emu’s feet, and the like, the figures being coloured with red ochre.
The skins are neatly sewn together, kangaroo sinews serv ing as
make the soft papery bark of the ti-tree supply the place of blankets.
It appears that the same practice obtains in the neighbourhood of
Halifax Bay. ue n pany parts the females and more especially
painted with pipeclay. or ochre, strings of bright yellow reer —
the n
Ornamentation of quite a different kind is effected by raised
cicatrices arranged in rows in various parts of the body. These
first cut they are filled with ashes, charcoal, or some other innocu-
ous material to keep the sides of the wound from closing, and to
e them rise when healed, like a pair of lips.
ae most tribes the males pierce the septum of the nose. All
naggiies frequently anoint exemvensen with grease and charcoal.
In t this anointing is practised on wewetios babes and is
auiiiaes far more bonelici ial for infants than =e would be in
. their rude mode of life. On s pecial occasions such as man- -mark-
ings, corroborees, and tights, the men smear their polliai in hideous
patterns with red and white clay.
e€ wome mane > ba ae of net-work, the size of the mesh as also
made of fur. askets, known . the whites as dillie-bags sa
woven of strips of cabbage-tree, to tough grass, or the bast bark ©
* He is quoted by Mr. Curr, but I cannot verif 'y this reference.
+ Curr, The Australian Race, Vol. 11., p. 426.
THE AUSTRALIAN ABORIGINES. 393
trees like the currajong ; a piece of cord is attached to opposite
sides of the edge by its two ends so as to allow the bag to be
carried in the hand or slung upon the shoulder: these were the
depositories of their valuables.
s regards weapons, I shall content myself with giving little
more than a bare enumeration, for a full and accurate description
Mr. Brough Smyth’s “ Aborigines of Victoria” may be consulted.
The characteristic and distinctive Australian weapon is of course
shapes. As already stated similar weapons are used in Africa
and India, but that which distinguishes one kind of Australian
boomerang from every other is the property of returning to the
thrower.* In the south of Queensland the blacks had a very
singular arm made of wood, about as flat as a boomerang, but con-
siderably larger and heavier and bent at a right angle about the
ations are interchanged. :
There are clubs of innumerable designs, some comparatively
light for the chase, and some very heavy for hand to hand encounter.
ese latter have sometimes rows of prominences carved upon
them at the thick end to increase the severity of the blow. The
club tapers to both ends which terminate in sharp points. Wooden
swords, to be wielded with one or both hands are common and
shields both light and heavy, broad and narrow—the shield handle
- Mr. Smyth quotes Mr. Ferguson on the antiquity of the boomerang.
His evidence is I think conclusive as to the use of a returning weapon
ke the boomerang, among the Aryan races of Europe at the earliest
historical times. The Aborigines of Victoria, Vol. 11., p. 325.
394 REV. JOHN MATHEW.
face. The wooden weapons are usually more or less carved and
are often partially coloured, either red or white.
e stone tools comprise hatchets, chisels, and knives. The
tomahawk is shaped like a rude American axe, and is of all
gradations of sizes, from what might be used by a child to a heavy
stone head some twelve or fourteen inches long. The most com-
mon material is a bluish-green stone which takes a fine polish and
has a clayey fracture. Axes made of stone so much alike that a
superficial glance could detect no difference in appearance, may be
found at places a thousand miles apart.* I havea broken axe-
head which I found on the beach at Portarlington, no doubt the
remains of an object that must have been greatly prized. The
dark blue ground of the stone is starred over with milk-white
specks. It is beautifully polished and that back further from the
edge than usual. The axes were ground to a cutting edge of
end to be held in the hand. It was made either of a tough vine
or part of halfa sapling of suitable thickness which had been split
in halves. The piece of vine or wood was doubled. In the loop
thus formed the head was balanced and secured with cord and
resin on the side next the haft.
The chisels had sometimes handles of bark wrapped round them.
Besides the tools already mentioned there were stones for pounding
food, whetstones, shells for dressing weapons, bone aw]s ; twine
made of wood-fibre, sinews, or fur; fish-hooks, nets, fishing-lines ;
water-vessels such as calabashes and even human skulls; the
appliance already described as a climbing-rope; and various other
local or less important implements.
Foon.
Except in the case of particular persons or on particular occas-
ions hardly a living thing was rejected as an article of diet, from
the cicada to the kangaroo. The blackman’s table was thus
furnished with animal food of all kinds and flavours. Grubs found
in green trees were highly esteemed ; so were snakes, bandicoots,
poreupines, emus, and men. When hungry, flesh would be eaten
* Mr. O. R. Rule of the Technological Museum Melbourne, has favoured
me with the precise names of the stone of four axes. One from the Burnett
District, Queensland, and another from the Upper Darling, Wey &
_ Aphanite Greenstone ; a third found at Cheltenham, Victoria, is Diorite;
_ the fourth, onan above as found at Portarlington, Victoria, 1s
rphyry. :
Diabase Po
'
THE AUSTRALIAN ABORIGINES. 395.
native bee, a very tiny, innocuous, slow insect, was very much in
request where it was obtainable. In Queensland there was an
ingenious and convenient way of eating honey which may possibly
have been practised elsewhere as well. A sheet of the inner, tough,
fibrous bark of a tree was procured. This was rubbed and softened
until it became like a piece of thin matting or old bagging two or
three feet square. It then formed a spongy rag and part of it
would be dipped in the honey and afterwards sucked by one after
another of the members of the family from the head of the house-
reward the sucker for his exertions and form a treat to offer a
friend. It was certainly a very social form of enjoyment and an
economical mode of taking food whether the reader would care to
Join in it is another question.
The supply of vegetable food was much more restricted. A
kind of grass-seed called ‘ Nardu’ was used by the natives in the
north-west of New South Wales. This is different from the
‘Nardoo’ of Central Australia, now familiarly known as the food
which Burke, Wills and King tried to support themselves upon at
per’s Greek. Fern roots and the Australian yam, a species of
Dioscorea* are perhaps the most common edible vegetables. Other
kinds whether the roots, stems, or fruits be eaten are local products;
different districts producing food peculiar to them. The zamia
nut is eaten within the tropics, certainly in the west and probably
in the east also. In the south of Queensland a plant like the
matures and the embryo assumes a definite shape the
Surrounding tissue is drier and less palatable and the embryo is
rejected. Whe
Toasted The kernels are also pounded into a kind of meal called
angu.’ unya is a wholesome and much relished gee:
: he
* Grey, Journals of Expeditions of Discovery, Vol. 11, p. 12.
396 REV. JOHN MATHEW.
the branches spread into a beautiful dome-shaped top. The climb-
ing rope is called into requisition for the ascent which isa difficult
had by picking it off the ground. About the same neighbourhood
and probably elsewhere if obtainable, the core of the top of a sort
of Cabbage Palm forms a very juicy palatable food. The ‘ Nardu’
grass-seed of New South Wales has been mentioned above, it is
pounded and eaten without separating the husk.
baled on to the oven until the whole mass was cooled. It was
then opened and the food came out almost white as snow and not
unlike parsnips or potatoes cooked.*
in the following way. A rude paving having been laid, a great
quantity of stones and earth was heated by being heaped upon @
huge fire of wood. Then the fire was withdrawn, and the game
unskinned, was placed in the centre upon a layer of grass, more
grass being strewed over it. The heated stones and earth were
next piled on top and the oven was left thus until the meat was
pe which would then be taken out and the skin would easily
peel off.
* My informant is Mr. Humphry Davy, Balranald.
THE AUSTRALIAN ABORIGINES. 397
scourge ch sweeps off most of the natives is consumptio
Indigestion and toothache are common, dropsy. and heart disease
also occ All sickness from internal, unknown causes was
ttle or no knowledge of medicine, any remedies being almost
exclusively externally applied. A common treatment was for the
doctor or sacred man of the tribe to suck the part affected and
the dogs. There was a disgusting monkey-like method of dealing
With it which I have seen practised. rson using a short
ing the operation. For headache a band was fastened tightly
round the temples. Besides common remedial measures, such as
those mentioned, each community would have methods peculiar to
itself,
or women over seventy years of age, and here and there some
centenarians would be met with. The impaired constitutions of .
the present generation, their unhealthy habits arising from a com-
bination of native with European modes of life, the ease with
which many fall into vicious practices, preclude the possibility of
Many of them attaining to hoar hairs. It seems very proba le
that in Victoria and New South Wales at least, there will not be
® single pure aborigine surviving fifty years hence.
GovernMENT, Laws, INsTITUTIONS.
: Various writers have shown that the noble savage is not the
child of liberty which he is popularly supposed to be. On the
398 REV. JOHN MATHEW.
contrary, while roving the forest in apparent security and freedom
his life is very uncertain, and from his childhood he is shackled
with burdensome ordinances inherited from his ancestors, for the
observance of which he usually has no intelligent reason to offer.
The rules which prescribe the conduct of the Australian aborigine
are in every place numerous and strictly obligatory, infraction
being followed by penalties which always involve the risk of injury
to the person and often the forfeiture of life. The unquestioning
obedience which commonly marks submission to these vexatious
regulations is very striking. The cohesion of a community depends
entirely upon consanguinity and derives no strength at all from
governmental authority. It is simply an aggregation of families
dependent upon close approximation of langua a general
rule dissimilarity of speech connotes mutual internecine enmity,
every stranger that falls into one’s ng a proper object of
slaughter. The so-called associated tribes barter with one another,
intermarry, and unite against a common foe.
What are now the most advanced races, at a prehistoric period.
Sir George Grey gets the credit of having been the first to place
on record the Australian peculiarities of kinship and descent.
While innumerable modifications are current there are a few broad :
THE AUSTRALIAN ABORIGINES. 399
characteristics which mark the system and its accompaniments
almost everywhere:
First, A being a winle his brother’s children are considered his
own childr ren his sister's children are his nephews and nieces,
his sister's grand- children as well as his brother's are considered
most rE four, and every individual bears one or other of
the class name
Thirdly, ents is through the females and this is especially
marked by the class-name of the mother determining the class-
name of the child.
Fourthly, marriage within the class is forbidden on pain of
death, there is consequently exogamy in respect of — and
usually tribal septs or communities are exogamous as Ww:
Systems of relationship like the Australian have bes named
e
is vigorously opposed by Mr. McLennan, who regards the relation-
ship of the classificatory system as simply “ comprising a one of
courtesies and ceremonial addresses in social intercou
e discussion of the merits of these two palate would
require a special monograph. The writer inclines to the opinion
gy as they may be variously called. To explain their origin
t. Morgan assumes that following upon primeval promiscous
intercourse there was marriage between 8 set of brothers and a
with a view to their prevention,
L. Fison in the work “Kamilroi and Kurnai”
Mr. Mo
The Rey.
*mphasizes and endeavours to corroborate organ’s view.
“saad
* McLennan, Studies in Ancient History, p. 273.
400 REV. JOHN MATHEW.
Mr. Fison in dealing with the rise of the Australian exogamous
classes lays great stress upon the Murdoo legend, an aboriginal
tradition, the substance of which is that the classes restricting
matrimony were constituted to remedy the bad results of incestu-
ous marriage. That these classes do prevent certain close marriages
is true, but is it logical to conclude therefore that they were
inaugurated for this purpose? It seems to me that the Murdoo
or races, and this view is in harmony with the theory of the origin
of the Australian people enunciated in this treatise. Both Mr.
the brutes, which in many cases and especially in the case of the
higher apes goin pairs. If gorillas have sufficient decency to palt
off, why may not primitive man have done the same ? With a
males by an excess of male births. On the occasion of nations
meeting in battle the victorious side slaughters the males and
usually preserves the females, and then either for the conquerors
or the conquered polyandry would seem too unnatural to be dreamt
of. Pharoah’s destruction of the Israclitish male children although =
*
THE AUSTRALIAN ABORIGINES. 401
an exceptional case is typical of the risk to male life at the hands
of a master nation.
peoples among which both sexes have accumulated property.
There is a stage further back than this exemplified in Australian
aboriginal life, at which there is scarcely aught but territory to
claim and it is tribal rather than personal property, and as for the
women, with exogamy in regular operation, they possess nothing
beyond a few threads, nets, baskets, or the like, about the succession
to which there is likely to be no quarrel. At such a stage woman
possesses practically nothing but her name and her charms, while
she herself is man’s most precious property. It seems to me that
the primitive idea of acquiring and holding woman as one’s own
property is at the root of connubial systems, and in the majority
of cases would conduce to polygyny rather than to polyandry. Let
it be assumed that in the rudest state of society men covet women
in continual demand, and exogamy would be conducted first in a
purely hostile and predatory manner and later by barter or agree-
ment of some kind.
attached to their offspring, unless the latter received a new special
arance.
homogeneous tribe would become heterogeneous in blood and
embrace two, if not more, intermarryit asses and tend to endo-
gamy as regards the tribe, exogamy still characterizing the classes.
The structure of Australian society carries us no further. Put
briefly the stages of social development would be :
I, A homogeneous community having cases of
(1) monogamy :
(2) the consanguine family (marriage within the family)
Z—December 4, 1889.
~
402 REV. JOHN MATHEW.
(3) the Punaluan family (a group of brothers having their
in common, or a group of sisters having
husbands in common)
II. Exogamy as between tribes become alien to each other by
ong separation. Exogamy occasioned by
(1) recognition of women as valuable ogy property
(2) mon opoly of wives by men of influe
III. A heterogeneous community embracing rai or more eXxo-
gamous intermarrying classes, said classes representing
former alien tribes, and having cases of
ogam
(1) mon
(2) polygyny
3) polyand
the difference of system being regulated by op padi ncy.
Exogamy would tend to succession through males, even while
ee was uterine inheritance of class names, because the sons
ould remain on their father’s ground while the daughters would
a to other tribal territory, at first by capture and empty hand
But marriage within a heterogeneous community once reached,
and personal rights in agai admitted, there might be inheri-
tance either throu gh males o
If the exogamous classes in a tribe be the mark of fusion of two
or more tribes brought about by intertribal alliances, there is no
longer any occasion for positing the former existence of communal
marriage, except in the very restricted form referred to above,
The number of classes in an Australian community may vary
from two as among the blacks at Mount Gambier and in Gippsland
ten* as among the Kamilroi, but the most common number is
four, and there is good reason for concluding that at first there
were only two classes which have been multiplied by subdivision
or else by communities amalgamating. Six of the Ka milroi classes
Southern Queensland. The Kabi emus has four ¢ classes—
Barang, Balkun, Fane and Dherwen. Marriage is prohibited
Pa
* Among the Narrinyeri of S. Australia there were eighteen divisions
yo clans by Mr. oe but whieh were virtually classes like the above
ed e purpose.
THE AUSTRALIAN ABORIGINES. 403
nor Bonda with Dherwen, but either Barang or Balkun may
marry either Bonda or Dherwen. There is this peculiarity to be
noted about the descent which is perhaps also a proof that the
the same pair of names, thus one line of descent will be Barang,
Balkun and the other Bonda, Dherwen ad infinitum.
Without postulating a fision of two classes into four, the exist-
ence of the four may be assumed to be due to the coalition of two
communities which had each already two classes. Mr. Fison
suggests* this solution of the multiplication of classes from two to
four, and the writer thinks that no better can be offered. At
Port Mackay, Queensland, the names of the two primary divisions
still survive. The names there are :—
Primary Divisions. Secondary Divisions.
urgela
Yungaru ... i Barbi
Wutaru ... i Kuba .
points toa very powerful originating cause and a sanction derived
from condign and bloodthirsty penalties. To me at least, it is
incredible that the segmentations into exogamous classes could
have been deliberately made by agreement to avoid the evils of
incest for these would not be easily recognizable by nomadic
Savages. It seems more harmonious with social development to
Suppose that the gentes arose in the following manner. The
ef tampering with the women of their own tribe made exogamy
€ rule j :
* Kamilroi and Kurnai, pp. 71 and 72.
+ Genesis xxxiv., 9, et seq.
404 REV. JOHN MATHEW.
** And make ye marriages with us and give your daughters unto
fw) 5
subsequent historians or ethnologists might have accounted for
the rise of the classes by a supernatural wisdom like that which
characterizes the Murdoo legend.
Messrs. Fison and Howitt obliterate the Australian individual
in the distant past, regarding him as merged in his class. The
now, on the contrary, the conclusion contains much more than
there is in the premises. A good deal of weight is attached by
r. Fison to the story of Mr. Bridgeman’s native servant, who
boasted that in going a journey of a thousand miles he could get
a wife every night all along his route. To most Australian bush-
men, who are well aware that when a blackfellow crosses the
boundary line of his own territory he takes his life in his hand,
unless he be on special business for his tribe or under the protec-
tion of a white man, the story of a thousand miles of wives W
only account as a traveller’s tale.
What Mr. Fison’s facts go to show is the scrupulously fenced
i hich they
to share in a wife’s favours by those who have helped to mre
: is whic
THE AUSTRALIAN ABORIGINES. 405
The classes are most commonly designated by names of animals,
especially eaglehawk and crowin the south-east; and emu, kangaroo,
iguana, opossum, turtle, snake, native bear, are common names
elsewhere. In some parts the names of plants are applied to some
of the classes. An enquiry into several peculiar usages is suggested
here, viz., the mode of naming communities, the nomenclature of
the classes and the occurrence of totemism.
In New South Wales and Queensland especially, but not ex-
clusively there, a community derives its own name and the name
of its language from one of its verbal negatives. Unless a more
There must have been a time when all the Australian tribal
names could have been counted on the fingers of one hand. What
was their significance in that primeval day? It is hardly probable
that they were derived from negative adverbs. It is more likely
that they were names of animals as appealing vividly to the
Imagination, the echoes of which we still hear in the eaglehawk
and the crow of the south-east of the continent. There ma have
been cotemporaneous with the animal names, traditional racial
names such as Koolin with its variants in Victoria, an Murri in
New South Wales, if indeed these be not themselves animal names
likewise. Tf the original tribal names were names of animals, and
if the gentes are monuments of distinct ancient races the gentile
names are at once accounted for. There must have been to the
certain nimals, pe plai
development theory, at all events the principle of nomenclature
_ Snce adopted, its application could be indefinitely extended, as it
evidently was. From the vestiges of this system of designation it
406 REV. JOHN MATHEW.
would appear to have been in vogue in prehistoric times among
the whole human race.
The characterizing of gentes or clans or tribes by anima] names
is manifestly related to totemism though not identical with it.*
The animal the name of which is borne by the class is not usually
venerated by the members of that class, in fact the significance of
the class-name is sometimes lost altogether. Where totemism
prevails and it is pretty general in Australia (though its existence
may not be known to the whites of the locality) each individual
in the tribe bears the name of an animal or plant which is his totem.
His totem is revered and protected by him, and although he may
eat of the totems of others he will not injure or eat of his own,
unless compelled by starvation to doso. Natives of the Narrinyert
and Kroki, each divided into five sub-classest+ which bear totems,
and under the sub-classes all natural objects are classified.
this case marriage is independent of the totem. I believe that
totemism in a more or less pronounced form prevails throughout
Australia, even where not recognized by Europeans. I[ remember
the whites had any idea of.
It seems probable that the clan-name and the totem were once
identical, but that in certain places they have become differentiated
and the application of the principle of naming after animals has
become extended. By the Narrinyeri a man’s totem is called his
‘ngaitye.’ The Rev. G. Taplin refers{ to a statement made by
Dr. G. Turner about a form of Samoan fetichism closely resembling
the Australian totemism. A man’s god may appear in the form
of some particular animal which thenceforth becomes his object of
worship and is protected by him, and the name for such animals
is ‘aitu,’ ie. gods, a word bearing a striking resemblance t0
e article on Totemism in the Encyclo
ee
” pedia Britannica includes
naming of tribes after animals in the system of Totemism
ether
t+ Curr, The Australian Race, Vol. 11., p- 461.
} Native Tribes of South Australia, p. 64.
-
THE AUSTRALIAN ABORIGINES. 407
‘ngaitye’ which may however be no more than coincidental.
Whatever may be the local peculiarities of totemism its world-wide
baby-clothes of the human race.
Marriacr, Man-maxine, Murinations, Burtan Customs.
father or brother or father’s brother having the right to give the
maiden away. Brothers thus betrothe their sisters in exchange
for women to be their own wives. Side by side with the betrothal
system is that of elopement, which now-a-days is usually more
fictitious than real. {[t is in cases of elopement that the guardians
of the female demand satisfaction from the man with whom she
has levanted. A tremendous tempest of wrath is feigned and no
doubt the combat is not unattended with risk, but after it is over
the cloud of anger and ill-will is completely dissipated. There
are besides, instances of real elopement after which the woman if
caught will be severely handled, and the paramour will receive a
sound thrashing in real earnest if the injured person be powerful
enough to administer it. :
Marriage by capture takes place between members of hostile
communities. Sometimesa surprise party will be organized to
In Gippsland marriage by agreement is the rule, pursuit and
capture being feigned.* With varying details, marriage by mutual
- Course of transmission. A black boy fished it out from the lining
H
ne nee Mr AE
* Mr. A. W. Howitt, Kamilroi and Kurnai.
408 REV. JOHN MATHEW.
tacle for several months until he had an opportunity of delivering
it to the damsel for whom it was intended. The aboriginal pair
had met and fallen in love at a great festive gathering “sometime
previous, and the love-letter was a sort of expression of adhesion
to engagement. These forms therefore of marriage occur, marriage
by betrothal, by elopement, by forcible abduction, by capture, and
y mutual consent, the practice varying with the community.
utual avoidance of mother-in-law and son-in-law may be
conveniently referred to here. It is noticed throughout the con-
tinent and prevails in the South Sea Islands as well. One explan-
ation which is offered for it is the abhorrence of incest, but this is
not satisfactory, for if this were the reason there would be quite
as strong grounds for shunning intercourse between mother and
son, father and daughter, brother and sister. This last condition
the separation of own brothers and sisters seems to be fulfilled in
Fiji, but as it does not hold elsewhere it may be explicable on
other grounds. The Rev. D. MacDonald supports with warmth
the hypothesis that detestation of incest is at the root of mutnal
avoidance between a man and his relatives-in-law, and he gives
some interesting facts about this practice in Oceania.* For
instance, a husband has to shun his father-in-law as well as his
moreover here is a very pertinent question to ou to the facts
surrounding this peculiar restriction, why is it that the aus
in-law is not tabooed in the same way as the son-in-law ? re
appears to be no danger of incest in her case. It seems to me
that the cause of estrangement is that the son-in-law has been In
aoe long past, guilty of an offence which his wife’s relatives, and
jally her mother grievously reprehend, and whic
forbids the latter to condone, and the offence, it is most natural to
conclude, has been the forcible abduction of his wife. Mr. Mac-
onald 7 bear to think of such a brutal state of things bemmg
normally tolerated, even among barbarians, but our moral sensi
tiveness abel not blind us to the testimony of facts, and we
te oe ee
* Rev. D. MacDonald, Oceania, p. 181 et
ong the Kabi people of Southern Queensland “nolan
ang’ meant
son-in-law, ‘nulanggan’ mother-in-law, ‘- e feminine —
termination, so =u : bere des esignates the eanteetis a on Cot sides,
In Victoria a word ically identical ‘ . ulluun
signifies the same Bciecrnors nship. The sore etl of the sheiginal ve co
5 2 is very anbles as likely to throw light on this obscure subjec
My
SM eR ELE Se eS
é THE AUSTRALIAN ABORIGINES. 409
know that marriage by capture was not uncommon in recent times
regarded as out of the way, and if seen are not perceived. Th
overlooking being suggestive of a former obligation to take satis-
ction. Surely some such obligation as this explains the repug-
nance, which a wife’s friends are fictitiously regarded as bearing to
the reason for a man and his wife’s relatives keeping apart is that
poor."
Mr.
MacDonald thinks that the poverty would be originally supposed
now in vogue.
Subjection to certain rites marks transition periods in the life
of the young. mong some tribes there is a series of practices to
complied with by the youths, beginning when they are seven
years of age and ending with their full initiation into manh
. * For evidence relating to the practice of capturing wives the reader
18 referred to McLennan’s Studies in Ancient History, pp. 31-49.
Burial Customs of Fiji, Centennial Magazine, Feby. 1889.
t MacDonald, Oceania, p. 182.
410 REV. JOHN MATHEW.
The man-making is a universal Australian observance, and is
attended with more or less ritual and severity, and sometimes
cruelty, according to the tribe. The initiation to manhood was
generally the occasion of immense gatherings to a particular sacred
spot. There was commonly a large circle* made, with not in-
within the circle, but there was besides a secret place adjoining,
where the more important and solemn part of the ceremony was
conducted. The natives had the greatest reluctance to admit
Europeans to witness the proceedings on these occasions, and if
by chance one should be present at the large circle he would usually
be absolutely forbidden to approach the more secret place. Almost
every tribe had details in the man-making ceremonies peculiar to
itseHt. The neophyte was generally required to keep serious and
still, all levity being strictly prohibited ; he was times oblig
to fast, and various devices were employed to test his courage.
After the ordeal had been successfully submitted to he was eligible
for marriage. At the rite of initiation a chip of wood like the
toy bull-roarer was called into requisition, as were also the sacred
pebbles.
the coast inward. The absence of it in fact is a mark of the
indigenes. Of the inhabitants of Sumatra Marsden says,{ “ The
ys are circumcised where Mohammedanism prevails, between
the sixth and tenth year.” In dealing with Australian art and
_ would be easily and rapidly traversed during the prevalence of the
north-west trades. Iam confident that circumcision has been
Co pane
___* The ceremony was called by the Kabi people ‘ dhur,’ which means
+ History of Sumatra, p. 287.
THE AUSTRALIAN ABORIGINES. 411
this rite. This principle is manifestly misleading. The distribution
of this rite serves however to show how either an invasion or an
influence from the north would most easily spread. All Australia
would probably in time have been circumcised but for British
settlement.
not so widely practised.+ It probably arose from witnessing the
disabling effects of circumcision, an apposite reference 1s the
behaviour of Jacob’s sons to the Shechemites. {
ornamentation of the body by cicatrices has already been
referred to, and needs only to be mentioned here. What the writer
as seen done has been solely for adornment, but it has been
alleged that the pattern of the incisions serves In some cases as a
tribal or gentile badge, (an allegation well confirmed,) or as a mark
of rank,$ although what rank an aborigine could claim I cannot
conceive. These incisions are another link relating the Australians
persistently for weeks after the decease and then broken off by
occasional crying fits. Very commonly the corpse 1s flayed and
he
ee-caps, the shin-bone, the hand, the skin. In Gippsland the
hand of a dead person is worn round the neck as a charm and as
an instrument of sorcery, a practice similar to the preservation of
the finger-nails (and portions of the fingers attached) of a deceased
pot : ‘Jed in J: , but has been sup-
A practice similar to this once prevailed in Japan, The extreme
Curr, The Australian Race, Vol. 1., p. 74, and also map.
t Gen. xxxiv. :
§ Dr. Carroll, Centennial Magazine for Oct. 1888. The present writer
personal testimony that tribes wear distinctive scars but he has not.
been able to verify the statement.
412 REV. JOHN MATHEW.
person by the New Hebrideans. Mothers will carry the dead
bodies of their children on their march, even in a putrifying state.
This according to Mr. Curr, is alsoa kind of penalty inflicted upon
young mothers who are blamed for causing their baby’s death by
carelessness. The women especially cling affectionately to parts
of the body of deceased relatives, a very creditable tenderness in
those whose belief practically is that death ends all.
One mode of disposing of the dead is to bundle the bones into
a hollow tree. I have found three or four tombs of this kind
the hands are then tied by the side, and the corpse is placed in a
grave, in this sitting position, head upwards. I am informed that
on the Lachlan and Murrumbidgee the dead body was deposited
with the head towards the south.+ In the north of Queensland
cemeteries are to be seen where there are accumulations of skulls.
Immediately: after a death the camp at night is resonant with
hideous sounds. When first I heard the howls of despair it made
my very flesh creep with horror, and to heighten the effect the
mourners might be seen the greater part of the night hurrying
hither and thither brandishing torches, with the object it was said,
I know not how credibly, of frightening away evil spirits. As
might be expected the grave is very shallow. I have seen one in
the Burnett District, Queensland, with several short logs placed
at the side of it on the surface, which are said by the blacks to
represent the number of brothers the deceased had, and to indicate
y their position relatively to the corpse the direction in which
the brothers resi
instance, among the Kamilroi an ancient shin-bone relic wrapped
in cord and some greasy matter, is held near a fire, and when it
frizzles it is believed to point in the direction of the guilty party,
who is then easily identified. In central Victoria a straw woul
sometimes be inse in some small ant-hole or other perforation
in the covering of the grave, and the direction in which the upper
end would point would be the road to take to find the person who
had caused the death. And then it might be the first blackfellow
_ of another tribe who might be met, that would be slaughtered in
* At Encounter Bay after the flesh is decayed the bones are burned.
my + My informant is Mr. Humphry Davy.
THE AUSTRALIAN ABORIGINES. 413
cold-blood in revenge. Capt. Grey testifies that among the blacks
of Western Australia, the dread of blind vengeance on the occasion
of a death, was extreme, because nothing could save an innocent
person from being pounced upon either in obedience to some
augury or for satisfaction of spite on the part of a sorcerer. e
murderer had always to be sought for, and somebody would have ~
to satisfy the demand. In many tribes the corpse is interrogated
as te who was the cause of his death and. responses are obtained
generally by spells. While in the act of lamentation for the dead,
e women would lacerate their bodies from head to foot till blood
would be streaming from innumerable small incisions. The blood
was allowed to dry upon the skin. The fact that this practice
was forbidden to the Israelites shews its great antiquity.*
relatives of the deceased wore some token of mourning upon the
head, the usual practice being to attach tufts of emu’s feathers to
locks of the hair, and leave them to drop off of themselves. In
some parts clay was plastered over a net upon the head and allowed
to harden until the whole assumed the form of a skull-cap.j After
being worn for a time it was laid upon the grave. Another
custom in mourning was a prolonged abstinence from certain
kinds of animal food.
Art, CorRoBOREES, SORCERIES, SUPERSTITIONS.
The skill shown in the manufacture of weapons has been already
noticed. These were often ornamented with rude colouring and
were legible would readily imitate the more intelligent race. A
careful preservation of old message-sticks is desirable, perhaps
some may yet be discovered or may already be in our Museums or
in private possession, bearing legible writing. Those now current
ee enn ee cee een
Deut. xiv., 1, Lev. xix., 28, etc. The making bald is forbidden in
the same connection which is also an Australian sign of mourning.
+ Curr, The Australian Race, Vol. 11., p. 238.
* The Aborigines of Victoria, Vol. 1., p. 308, fig. 88.
414 REV. JOHN MATHEW.
convey intelligence purely by sign-writing, not by Retr
characters e message-sticks vary in lengt h from 1} in. to the
length se a . walking-stick, vie thickness is also variable, and the
The inner side of the leis 4 in opossum Tugs was also “porstatied
with rough representations of a few common objects, generally
drawn in ‘single ines.
Cave drawings and paintings have been discovered in various
places, notably about the Gulf of Carpentaria, and the Glenelg
iver near the north-west coast of Australia. A great mystery
has surrounded the clothed figures which Capt. Grey found* painted
on the walls of caves on the Glenelg River in long. 125° 9’ E.,
lat. 15° 573’ S. We can imagine how the gaudy-coloured, unearthly
paintings would hover about the imagination of the explorer.
hey were situated chiefly in two caves about ten or twelve miles
apart and comprised single figures and groups. They were done
in blue, red, yellow, black, and white colours. One of the a2
figures had a one of wavy rays about the head like tongues -of
flame. e most important now, is that which has farhiatied the
key to the ationnlity of the artist and the means of solving the
enigma of authorship and significance. Various conjectures have
been made regarding these paintings. So far back as 1846 Mr.
Hall+ identifies the special figure referred to above as Amoun
Cronus, Baal Astarte or Jupiter. He observes that a certain
Hindoo on being shown a drawing of the figure called the af
Kons, another Hindo called him Kooda ror Kadar, which mean
God, and that a blackfellow named Yangalla alias Robert Cun
ningham, said it was a representation of Pundyil, the deity of the
Victorian blacks. Mr. Brough Smyth states his opinion that with
one doubtful exception these paintings are “the work of natives
unassisted by an sghicen gained by intercourse with jee
of a different race,”t and t e doubtful exception is not the
we are now oonsidering. it has also been suggested that Gees
Grey, North-west and relation sas sree Vol. 1., pp. 214 and 250°
Grey quotes appositely Ezek. xxiii., 14, “For when she saw men
ayed u pon the wall the ‘annie of fey Chalideens eeriaai with
,
nthe Probable Origin and Antiquity of the Aboriginal
Watives of of Wee South Wales }
ree Aborigines of Victoria, Vol. 1., p. 289.
one aCe. Rev: xvii., 4-5—“‘And the woman was arrayed i in erp ee scarlet
; Souls ... and u upon her forehead was a name written “ Mystery ” &c-
THE AUSTRALIAN ABORIGINES. 415
decipher them which has resulted in success. By a careful com-
parison of the letters of the painting with the various types of
Sumatran writing illustrated in V. D. Tuuk’s Les Manuscrits
Lampongs and other works, I made out the first four letters to
spell ‘ Daibai.’ Then searching for some such word or name as
current in the home of the alphabet* I found the following obser-
vation in Marsden’s History of Sumatra.t ‘‘They use both in
Rejang and Passumarah the word ‘dewa’ to express a superior
invisible class of beings, but each country acknowledges it to be
of foreign derivation. . . . . The Battas, inhabitants of the
northern end of Sumatra use the word ‘daibattah’ . . . e
Cingalese ‘ dewiju,’ the Telingas of India ‘ dai-wunda,’ the Biajus
of Borneo ‘ dewattah’ &c., all these terms being names to express
a deity or some degree of superior being.” Having therefore spelt
out Daibai I was evidently on the right track, and the following
is the inscription with full interpretation :—
mires 7th <
D AI B AITAH
These characters with values assigned occur in Les Manuscrits
Lampongs in the following places specially, but not exclusively by
any means. The first character on pp. 64 and 101, the second,
third and of course the fourth on pp. 56 and 101, in fact the third
occurs all over, but with varying degrees of obliquity. The fifth
character is the most doubtful of all. It might be either ‘pa’ or
‘ta,’ all that it requires to make it ‘ta’ in the regular Lampong
Writing is a light top-stroke. The letter ‘ta’ is manifestly related
in fo ” The identification of the final letter was difficult,
but on page 3 of V. D. Tuuk’s Les Manuscrits Lampongs will be
found a similar form with the value of ‘h’ the only difference
being that the lines are not joined at the angle. The smaller size
_ of the final letter and its resemblance to the sign for ‘h,’ which
_ like the Lampong vowels generally, is smaller and more variable
than the mutes, almost compel the conclusion that it represents aie
these references should be consulted in conjunction with the styles
of alphabets given at the end of Les Manuscrits Lampongs. This
painting therefore is a figure of Daibaitah a Sumatran supernatural
being or deity corresponding to the Indian ‘ Daiva’ Fate or
Destiny. Th tinds a parallel in our own word divinity,
and the two words prove the penetrating power of religious ideas.
as been suggested to me by Prof. Odlum of the Wesleyan
Methodist College, Japan, that the word ‘ Daibaitah’ may be a
etn tne bn en tnerminn nae
* There are three main types of writing in Sumatra, the Rejang, Lam-
g, and Battak, all derived evidently from one source, probably the
fnician alphabet. _
+ History of Sumatra, p. 290.
416 REV. JOHN MATHEW.
form of ‘ Daibutsu’ (translated Great Buddha) the name by which
the great Japanese bronze image of Buddha (44ft in height) is
known. There is thus open an alternative derivation both of the
figure and its name. T prefer to derive from Indian sources. It
is just possible that the current etymology of the Japanese word
may not be correct.
Five of the other paintings which Sir George Grey saw are
doubtless figures of supernatural beings also. Several of them are
figure of Daibaitah are three rows of rings. Dr. Adam Clarke
says that the OO among the Hindoos is a mystic symbol of the
deity, signifying silence. My impression is that these works of art
are comparatively modern. I am indebted to Mr. W. W. Froggatt
of Sydney, for the following particulars bearing upon these cave-
aintings. He was in the locality where they are found, as
recently as 1887-8. He does not appear to have seen the pictures
figured by Grey, but two similar ones, besides numerous represen-
* Voyages, Vol. 11., pp. 188-189. ss )
_t Dr. Carroll’s paper, “The Carved and Painted Rocks of Australia,”
oe Centennial Magazi
THE AUSTRALIAN ABORIGINES. 417
in single representations but in groups, and manifestly with the
aim of conveying some kind of knowledge. Dr. Carroll referred
_ toabove, undertakes to explain these, but his interpretation is
clearly mere conjecture, and has little to recommend it beyond
possibility. When for instance, he distinguishes between ancient
modern carvings by the fact that one set is overgrown with
mosses, and the other not, he is plainly quite astray. Whether a
Stone be bare or clothed with moss or lichens, after the lapse of
Say, fifty years from the time of its exposure, will be determined
by its grain, hardness and position. It is common enough to see
on one side of a road-cutting basaltic rock overgrown with lichens,
while the same rock on the opposite side may be naked. t
these rock carvings were symbolical is almost beyond question,
and they have parallels in workmanship, although not in subjects,
M carvings that occur upon rocks in the South Sea Islands. Sir
George Grey also speaks of a head carved by scooping the rock, seen
by him near the caves on the Glenelg River, a unique work.
The Australian Muse is cultivated enthusiastically but unpro-
gressively. The native in this respect, as in every other way, is
isa ‘maker’ of lyric verse, and whiles away the hour with his
©wn compositions about any subject which lies closest to his heart,
but the man who has the talent to compose a dramatic corroboree
18 a person of no small consequence.
_ times sexual restrictions are shamefully, or from the native point
- Aa—December 4, 1889.
418 REV. JOHN MATHEW.
modulation is exceeding easy and gradual, the music rising or
falling by semitones, save when after a gradual descent, thereisa
sudden vocal leap of an octa ave upwards. The close of a piece will
be indicated by three great yells which do duty for the crashing
music which is found indis spensable to finish off most of the com-
positions in the repertoire of civilization.
The greatest bane of aboriginal life as of all savage life is sorcery.
People “reared in absolute ignorance of its bloo ‘ly tyranny are
unable to understand why the old Mosaic enactments should be so
severe against its practice, but the necessity for such severity lies
in the diabolical character of the thing ma and the proneness of
the human mind to submit to its thrildon lt may be truthfully
affirmed that there was not a solitary saieeieinis who did not believe
as firmly in the power of sorcery as in his own existence, and while
anybody could practise it to a limited extent, there were in every
community a few men who excelled in pretension to skill in the art.
The titles of these magicians varied with the community, but
by unanimous consent the whites have called them “doctors,”
ep .
eircumscribed by the range of his fancy. He communes with
spirits, takes aérial flights at pleasure, kills or cures, is invulner-
able and invisible at will, and controls the elements. I remember
a little black boy, when angry, threatening me with getting his
father to set the thunder and lightning agoing. The same boy
told me seriously that on the occasion of a raid being made upon
the blacks’ camp by the native police, one of his fathers—a
the boy alighted. The doctor has great healing skill A common
exercise of this is to extract some object from ‘the seat of pain by
sucking. The object may be a piece of glass, or a plug of tobacco,
or a half-brick. I do not know whether there is any uniformity
of belief as to what confers the special gift of sorcery, but the
opinion of the Kabi , aga (Queensland) was distinct enough.
he doctor might be, as one might say, of two degrees—
“kundir bonggan,” a sort of M.B., : and a manngir,” a thorough
M. D. i man’s power : in the occult art would appear to he
ble was named ‘“kundir,” ane the man who seer? an
in ea He had been a seek te a_ barter with ;
kan,” the rainbow, and the latter had given hi
THE. AUSTRALIAN ABORIGINES. 419
rope for a number of pebbles, which he had taken from the man
in exchange. his transaction took place while the black was in
a deep sleep. He would be lying on the brink of a waterhole—
the rainbow’s abode. The rainbow would drag him under, effect
the exchange, and deposit the man, now a “manngir manngir,
on the bank again. The doctor carried his sacred apparatus in a
small bag, w hich none but himself might venture to touch, for
fear of sudden ath. He could hang the bag up anywhere in
full view, see fally secure from interference ; : and slung it on his
shoulder when on the move. Its contents would bea few ee
bits of glass, bones, hair, worsted made of fur, and perha
excreta of his foes. Certainly not a very formidable rs
but for him enough to kill at any distance. In fact sickness and
death were usually attributed to the practice of sorcery
blackfellow gets a stitch in his side, and immediately he believes
that an enemy has cast a pebble at him from behind a tree.
g process is simple. The law of causation requires a
cause for everything, and as a man would not get ill of himself,
an enemy must be at the bottom of any hurt which he sustains.
There was an interminable process of mutual revenge going
between neighbouring tribes, and the. blow of t club would
respond to the challenge, which had come in the ison m of sickness
from sorcery.
There are, or were, numerous superstitions of the nature of
religious belief, inasmuch as they acknowledge invisible super-
natural powers and beings. The blacktellow “lived and moved
and had his being in superstition. Unseen instruments and
agents were continually at work. Disease would result from
violation of rules, as for instance from eating prohibited food.
To obtain possession of a person s hair or ordure, was to ensure
his death. He declined as these Sed: It was dangerous to
pass under a leaning tree or fence. The reason alleged for
caution in this respect was that a woman might have been on the
tree or fence, and that blood from her might have fallen upon
it. This would seem to point to former ‘regulations regarding:
a person, asi this influence was ably spose to be due to
some emanation like the mana of the Fijia
The objection to pronounce the names of a people has been
noticed by most writers on the Australian race. The aversion
* By Rev. L. Fison, M.A., Centennial Magazine, Feb. 1889, p. 457.
420 REV. JOHN MATHEW.
would seem to be the result of a kind of realism among the
natives, whereby a person’s name became through confusion of
thought the same as himself.
The veneration of pebbles has already been noticed. It has
preferences for certain kinds of pebbles, but in general they appear
to have been simply smooth rounded quartz stones
The Rev. J. G. Paton secured a small piece of wood painted red
at one end which he says is similar to one kind of idol worshipped
by the New Hebrideans. Mr. Taplin describes* a practice of
* sorcery called ‘ngadhungi’ followed among the Narrinyeri, which
bears upon the significance of the piece of stick coloured red at one
end. A bone forming the remains of a repast of some native is
secured and scraped. °« A small lump is made by mixing a little
fish-oil and red ochre into a paste and enclosing in it the eye of a
Murray Cod, and the small piece of the flesh of a dead human
body. This lump is stuck on the top of the bone and a covering
tied over it, and it is put in the bosom of a corpse that it may
derive deadly potency by contact with ee a after it has
remained there for some time it is considered fit for use. Should
circumstances arise to excite the resentment of the disease-maker
near the fire, so that the lump may melt away gradually. The
entire melting and dropping off of the lump is supposed to cause
death.” Could human ingenuity be exercised in a manner more ,
sickening, horrifying and repulsive? A similar aun for the
although from the fact that stones were objects of veneration
among the Tasmanians the inference would be that this at least
Was a superstition common to all primitive Papuans.
_ The Australians have what may be termed a n apprehension of
_ ghosts rather than a belief in them, the relations of the living
* Native Tribes of South Australia, p. 24.
THE AUSTRALIAN ABORIGINES. 431
with the spirits being more or less intimate in different tribes. In
the tribe with which I was best acquainted, while the blacks had
a term for ghost and believed that there were departed spirits who
were sometimes to be seen among the foliage, individual men would
tell you upon enquiry that they believed that death was the last
of them. In other words, a man’s personality died with his body
and was not continued in his ghost. A ghost was called a ‘shadow’
and the conception of its existence was shadowy like itself. A
general feature of Australian mythology is the peopling of deep
waterholes with indescribable spirits. The Kabi tribe deified the
rainbow, a superstition apparently confined to this people. He
lived in unfathomable waterholes on the mountains, and when
visible was in the act of passing from one haunt to another. He
European fays. - He was also a great bestower of vitality which
he imparted in the form of rope (what this rope was I do not
know) in the manner explained above.
Many tribes revered the names of ancient heroes or demigods
who were credited with certain wonderful exploits, and who
generally became metamorphosed into stars. The conception of
a supreme being oscillated between a hero and a deity. Some
tribes recognized both a supreme good spirit anday ful, dreaded,
evil spirit, creation being ascribed to the former. I was once of
opinion that notions about a divinity had been derived from the
whites and transmitted amongst the blacks hither and thither,
but Iam now convinced that this belief was here before European
occupation. Although not entertained by every tribe it is never-
theless held by one tribe or another in the south-east quarter of the
continent from the coast almost to the centre, and we are justified
in concluding that it extends beyond the area where it is positively
known to exis
‘
429 REV. JOHN MATHEW.
Nurandere and sometimes Martummere, and by the Diyeri he
was known as Mooramoora
Dr. Lang* observes, ‘There are certain traditions among the
aborigines that appear to me to have somewhat of an Asiatic
character and aspect. Buddai, or as it is pronounced by the
aborigines towards the mountains in the Moreton Bay district
udjah, (quasi Buddah) they regard as a common ancestor of their
race, and describe as an old man of great stature, who has been
asleep for ages.” The question may be reasonably asked is this
Buddai not as likely to refer to Daibaitah of the north-west as to
Budha? If Daibaitah be derived from Japan through Sumatra
then both names may be echoes of Budha. In New Guinea, ac-
cording to Marsden, the same deity is known as ‘ Wat,’ the first
and third syllables of the name being lopped off. And further
may it not be possible that Baiame of New South Wales and
Pundyil of Victoria refer to the same supernatural being. Baiame
may indeed be a local equivalent of Barma another Sumatran
deity. The blackfellow Yangalla already mentioned recognized
Daibaitah as Pundyil, the resemblance may have been due to a
certain impression that both were supernatural beings, but on
the other hand the names may be etymologically related, and if so
a unity is given to the native belief in a divinity.
The myths regarding the creation are numerous, and there are
sonie which refer to a flood, but there is no common fixed account
of either event and both classes of myths may be quite modern,
the one being an attempt to explain the world’s origin, and so far
a reflection of the workings of the native mind, the other a recol-
was that he thought they had sprung up like the trees, uncommonly
like Topsy’s ‘‘I spees I grow’d.”
; AUSTRALIAN LANGUAGES. »
There is need for extreme caution in making sweeping general
Statements regarding the languages of Australia, because they are
liable to be invalidated at any time by the discovery of particular
_ contradictory instances. The judgment of the very highest
authorities is subject to be shaken by exceptions. For instance,
— e Reise der Fregatte Novara, p. 244, Dr. F. Miiller says that
the aspirates ‘h’ and ‘v’ are wanting, whereas there are undoubte
ee though rare cases of their occurrence. On the same page he says
* Queensland, Australia, p. 379.
THE AUSTRALIAN ABORIGINES. 423
that these languages possess only post-positions and that they have
no distinction for gender, whereas there are instances of prefixes
and patixes « as well as post oni tieaik and some dialects have phonic
marks to distinguish sex. When therefore any character is affirmed -
to be univer menity true of Australian languages, the statement must
imply the reservation that there may be exceptions, until at least
all the various dialects have been reduced to writing and brought
under s
Dr. Block Sees classified the Australian Languages in the follow-
ing manner -—
ie Northern Division.
Western.
II. Southern Division , 2 Middle.
3 Eastern.
ITI. Tasmanian.
No exception can be taken to giving Tasmanian dialects a place
by themselves, but the other part of the classification is too loose
and arbitrary, and altogether unsatisfactory. It should be borne
in mind that at least one-third of Australia is a terra incognita to
important ethnological revelations may be awaiting
there. As a ro ugh geographical classification based upon our
present Gacwisian: I would suggest the following :—
I. Western— Dialects of West Coast.
ialects of North Coast.
II. Central J 2 Dialects of Centre.
\3 Dialects of South Coas
1 Dialects of Northern Se and.
Be tdin é Dialects of South esuayg owen ag South Wales
: and part of South Austr
3 Dialects of Victoria and Sy
IV. Tasmanian.
” ie writer is far from being satisfied with a merely local
classification, and would prefer one upon a different basis. Mr.
Curr’s arrangement of tribes would be very helpful to a classifica-
tion of dialects. Leading rior: such as terms for man, father,
Mur 6,
na or Bamma &e. Of hate names Fi baip aoa Dhan are
Popentively local, the others crop up in oe tints places giving
x
424 REV. JOHN MATHEW.
evidence to winding, widespread, wanderings of the families which
they designate.
he Kurna, Murraiand Wimbaja are doubtless among the later
arrivals on the continent, who whether of one family originally or
not, have penetrated southwards through the centre of Australia,
probably in the order in which they are here named. ‘The seven
the word for father of the ‘kaia’ or ‘nunchun’ type, the Youngar
have it of the ‘mama’ type, the Murrai and Dhan have the same
term of the ‘yabu’ or ‘babu’ type, and the Kurna except in the
Victorian Region have it of the ‘api’ or ‘pappi’ type. A large
number of generalizations of this kind, the distinctions of families
and types of words being kept in view would I venture to say be
of very great value. :
otable diversities in words and structure are due in the main
to dissimilarity of original elements, while the shading of dialects
into one another must be ascribed to the influence of exogamy.
Almost everywhere throughout the continent original elements are
observable protruding through the more recent, like primary rocks
through all later formations.
It may yet be possible to classify the Australian languages om
and Central Australia on the one hand and those of Western
5
betokens disturbing and overlying influences from the landward
streams, and in some cases most certainly through settlements of
e who have come not overland but by sea. :
The fundamental principle of word-structure is agglutination.
There is therefore a general well-marked relationship wit he
members of the Turanian branch of human speech, with one single -
THE AUSTRALIAN ABORIGINES. 425
contrast, viz.. the absence of the law of Vocalic Harmony. The
usual form of modification is by post-positions, but this mode is by
no means invariable, it is supplemented in many dialects by pre-
formatives and sometimes by included particles. Genuine internal
vowel inflection is not observed. Certain languages lean almost
as much to external inflection as to agglutination and tend to
analytic structure. thers are fairly perfect specimens of agglu-
tination. So far as [ know the simplest and most analytic language
is that current in Western Australia, the most complex, if it have
not a rival on the Daly River, is at Lake Macquarie at the other
extreme of the continent, and between the east and west extremes
simplicity, a dialect of New South Wales or Southern Queensland
as the extreme of elaboration, while the language of the Diyeri
lying about half-way between is simple in structure but richly
compounding.
In nouns and adjectives there is a conspicuous abundance of
dissyllabic words as in the South Sea Island languages. In many
cases [am convinced that these are a combination of two roots,
the original sense of one syllable being lost or the sense of both
transmuted. For instance take the word ‘wulwi’ smoke in the
Kabi dialect, neither of the syllables separate has any meaning in
abi, but in other parts ‘wolla’ is rain, and ‘wi’ is fire, so that
are employed in one dialect or another. e consonants found
invariably are k, t, p, ng, fi, n, m, y, w, r, 1. Owing to a common
Mmperfect enunciation of the mutes, some are doubtful whether g,
d, an can be credited to Australian languages. The m
certain proof, to my mind, that these sonants should be included
m a complete summary is a remarkable unanimity in foreign ears
recognizing them in certain words, as for instance in ‘ bulla’ two,
‘barang’ aclass-name. Besides the foregoing there are the aspirates
‘dh,’ ‘th’ (as in English father) and ‘v; there is a cerebral ‘r,
which I shall mark ‘rr,’ a conjunction of ‘dy’ and of ‘ty’ approach-
ing so nearly to English ‘j’ and palatal ‘ch’ as to be expressed
Sometimes by these. The aspirate ‘h’ occurs, but is extremely
426 REY. JOHN MATHEW.
rare, and the rushing sonant ‘gh’ is written in some Victorian
dialects as also in Tasmanian. Sibilants are unknown.
An aversion to ‘r’ and ‘1’ as initial letters is very common. In
several New South Wales and Queensland dialects these letters
never begin a word. Introductory vowels are also generally
avoided, if occurring in considerable number in any dialect the
4tq
nenna
In the central eastern dialects, 7.¢., those of New South Wales,
Southern Queensland and Central South Australia, such forms
liquids, ‘ng,’ ‘ndh’ ( ed ‘n’) and vowels. In Victoria and
Wi ralia words may end in any consonants vowels, nor
are such terminal combinations as ‘rk,’ ‘rn,’ ‘rt’ objectionable,
in any part of a word, an exception to the general rule which is a
preference for open syllables, unless either a liquid be the closing
letter, or the final letter of one syllable be also the initial letter of
the succeeding, an exceedingly common character, in which case
both letters are distinctly enunciated, e.g. ‘kokka,’ ‘kakkal.’ The
of a perfect knowledge of Australian languages is, that except the
|
|
:
;
‘
nal
THE AUSTRALIAN ABORIGINES. 427
languages a distinct _ sign, which 1 in some of them is as much
incorporated i in the word as ‘-are’ in Latin ‘amare.’ Asa general
rule, likewise, Asis te pronouns and interrogative adverbs
are marked, if not by. a pgs termination, at any rate by a
distinctive initial sylla
There are numerous particles employed in various ways and
positions with pees force, ¢.g., the word ‘kna’ used in West
Australia as the last word in a sentence to ask a question, with a
value something a the English ei ? Compare also the particle
‘ya’ used in the Kabi_ diateot. of the extreme east with a meaning
his
substantive value, like the word ‘midde’ in Western Australia,
Meaning the agent. It is said that all verbs may be rendered
honns by the addition of this particle. Of this more fixed a
dependent class the modifying syllables attached to verbs may be
cited as examples. These are probably words like ‘midde’ but of
which the identity and original sense are in
General consent denies an miata dL aeenraiuiry called; to Australian
languages. Doubtless the numeral one and the demonstratives
fis or that can be filled in to matiaty a teal for an equivalent
toa or the. And Mr. Thomas* gives an enclitic -arter and -o as
elegant detinitives for the. But these probably mean more. There
One feature of certain dialects however, to which I would call
attention. It is the disposition to introduce an initial vowel
Unconscious artiels This Ler vowel bis the effect some-
times o disguising the word and masking analogies, and it is
Senerally united to the stem by a liquid ‘r’ ‘1’ or ‘n.’ The best
*xamples of this are to be found in the most central dialects ga
We have any knowledge of, vocabularies of which are given by
- M. Curr, + received from Alice Springs and Charlotte W. soe
Telegraph Stations and from the Macumba River. There is a
-Sunilar peculiari ity. in a dialect of the Palmer River,{ but there it
iS excessive, At Alic e Springs such words occur as ‘arkoppita’
’ ‘ulgana’ eye, ‘iniga ’ foot. Now the w riter does not assert
a n of an arti may have imparted this trick of an intro-
oy: vowel so rare in other parts. he Sosires: oO
* Smyth, The Aborigines of Victoria, Vol. 1
Curr, The Australian Race, Vol. 1., oP: 412, 425 ; < 11, p. 398. +
498 REV. JOHN MATHEW.
characteristic of the dialects named, which though spoken at places
five or six hundred miles apart with different dialects intervening
are evidently of one family. The same type of dialect is spoken
on the Norman River.
Number is rarely marked save by distinct words. There are
however exceptions. In the speech of the Narrinyeri (South
Australia) the plural is indicated by a special terminal inflection,
e.g., ‘korni’ aman, dual ‘kornengk’ two men, plural ‘kornar’ men.
In the verb, number receives no sound mark. A fallacious notion
which has been widely circulated may here be referred to with the
view of exposing it. The Australians it is said have no general
names but only special terms. There are scores of words in every
dialect testifying to the contrary. Take the Kabi dialect as an
example it has a general name for animal, man, tree, stone, creek,
mountain, and so forth. The only grounds for the delusion referred
1
to are the facts that som f objects have not been generalized
and that there is a preference for the special distinctive name, even
where a general one exists. us instead of speaking of a tree,
the native prefers to specialize the particular kind of tree.
indication of gender comes from the Daly River. I am sor
be unable to give my informant’s name as my information came
indirectly, but I believe he is a member of the Roman Catholic
Mission at that place and I hope he will publish a memoir upor
the very interesting dialect of which I have received a sketch and
Northern Territory, four genders are distinguished in nouns,
adjectives, and verbs, viz., masculine, feminine, neuter, and common.
he general distinctive marks being ‘y,’ ‘n,’ ‘w,’ and ‘m,’ respe®
tively, with sometimes a following vowel, and these inflexions are
initial in adjectives, ¢.g., ‘yidello’ abig (man), ‘nudello a big
(woman), ‘wudello’ a big (thing ), sex not distinguished, ‘ mudello”
a big (object of any gender). These marks are probably the com
sonantal radical of the third personal pronouns. In all the
languages of more elaborate structure the noun is exceedingly rich
in cases, and as a rule where these are said not to exist, the fact
is that they have not been recognized. The cases comprise such
as nominative, genitive, dative, accusative, ablative (instrumental)
ve, adessive, commorative, locative (with distinctions 0
towards, from). So
THE AUSTRALIAN ABORIGINES. 429
The adjective is usually compared by supplying an adverbial
_ word with the sense of very; frequently comparison is effected by
reduplication, complete or partial, the superlative being sometimes
marked by a reiteration of the duplicated syllable, cf. ‘ worbrinun’
tired; ‘worbrinunun, very tired; ‘worbrinununun,’ excessively
tired—regularly done.* This hanging on a letter or syllable also
implies continuity or intensity in the meaning of the verb in some
dialects, Another mode of comparison in adjectives is by singling
out that object which surpasses the other or others, and saying
‘this big’ ‘this good’ and so on. In opposition to the view that
The system of notation has been already referred to and I only
mention it here to remark that the term for one varies exceedingly,
east, also reaching from north to south. ‘ tal’ prevails in my
estern Division, ‘barkool’ and ‘boolla’ are both embraced in
the Eastern, while the form in th tral is not determined
The pronouns are specially remarkable for the almost universal
currency of certain forms, both of stem and (less uniformly) of
case-ending, notably those of the first and second persons singular.
e first and second persons singular are generally of the central
Thdian ‘nan-nin’ type (‘ngan-ngin’ rather in Australia) in some
‘ases the plural has the same base as the singular, with generally
4 syllable marked by the letter ‘1’ to indicate plurality, this also
Eee an Indian feature. In the first:and second persons there is
Usually a dual, the first dual being, sometimes at least, such a com-
|, Mode used by the Melbourne blacks, vide Smyth, The Aborigines of
letoria, Vol. 11., p. 118.
430 REV. JOHN MATHEW.
There is usually no phonic connection between the third persons
singular and plural, a common form of the third plural has the
etymon ‘than’ or ‘tin’; the distinction of sex is not usually
marked in the pronoun though there are exceptions. Decayed
pronouns are frequently incorporated with nouns to indicate
possession in such forms as father-my, father-your, and also with
verbs as the personal index not yet assimilated so as to obliterate
the origin, and in such cases the position is usually terminal,
The pronoun is also well supplied with cases, and possessive forms
are in some dialects capable of declension like nouns. mon-
strative pronouns are also declinable like the personal in certain
dialects, as for example that of Lake Macquarie in New South
Wales. The interrogative pronouns and interrogative adverbs
may be mentioned together as having much in commot he
radical elements are usually ‘ngan’ in who or what, ‘ wendy
where, when, etc., ‘mii’ in how, why, how many, what, etc. These
m
they are among the most uniform and widespread words.
Prepositions can scarcely be said to exist except in the sense of
preformatives; and where they are represented as being in use, 4S
for instance, in the contribution to Mr. Brough Smyth’s work ot
the language spoken at Lake Tyers, Gippsland, the statement 1s
liable to arouse the suspicion that the idea of separate prepositions
may be due to a straining to conform the native speech to Euro-
pean types. e conjunctions are few and connectives rarely em
ployed, but adverbs are very and appear in some instances,
as in Kabi, to be formed from nouns after the manner of the for-
a of adjectives already cited, but with a peculiar adverbial
ending.
ic
infinitive, mperative. Then there are tenses in consid
THE AUSTRALIAN ABORIGINES. 431
yesterday’s perfect, distant perfect, and so on with future, until
according to Dr. F. Miiller, fourteen tenses are enumerated.*
This is of course a description of the most complex types, but
the languages generally have such forms, moods, tenses, and parti-
ciples besides, although in a great many dialects the number of
changes is much more limited than in the Wiradhuri. And it is
just possible that some writers have needlessly multiplied forms
by incorporating with the verb, adverbs which should have been
regarded as separate words. A caution must be given against
supposing that the verbs are generally regular, so far as my personal
experience goes, which is confined to the knowledge of one dialect
acquired directly from the blacks, there is great irregularity and
many verbs are defective. The position of words in the sentence is
subject to considerable variation according to dialect. Commonly
in categorical sentences the nominative comes first and is immedi-
ately followed by the object; qualifying words if present, succeeding
their os Segoe subjects ; after the object comes the adverb and
finally the v
OUTLINES OF GRAMMAR.
now submit a brief outline of the grammatical forms of four
different languages, the first representing the Western Division,
Names must not be maected
I.—Tue Lan@uaGe or WESTERN AUSTRALIA.
Authorities :; Capt. (now Sir George) Grey+ and Mr. G. F. Moore. {
This language i is spoken in the neighbourhood of ou. and with
slight diversity in ced greater part “of the south-west of Western
Australia. So far a appears it is the most rudimentary and
analytic of Australian languages.
_ Phonie Element.
aaa
e 06 o (as in not)
1d
ai au oi ua uo
kg ng
t d tch or tz, dj yrias
p b v (in one word only) = wm
ate ree
* Some dialects have an active and passive voice, as the Lake Mac
quarie, in which = incorporated pronominal eleme nt in the nominative
apres the activ he passive.
a “rage of of the Dialects of South-West Australia. { Ten Years
in sea
432 REY. JOHN MATHEW.
eis an aversion to ‘r’ and ‘l’ at the beginning of words.
The distinction between surd and sonant letters is undecided. The
noun seems ee of case endings. The names of social relations
have a ap ural form in ‘-mun’ if the singular end i in a vowel, in
‘“gurra’ if the s lone end in a consonant; ‘mun’ is an abbreviation
of ‘munda’ altogether, collectively, ‘ -gurra’ is probally — from
‘garro’ again. ‘ Migalya’ is the plar al of ‘migal’ a The
comparative of adjectives is formed by reduplication, He aOR
tive by the addition of ‘jil’ or “buk.’ The pronouns, besides three
forms of dual for the three persons, have also a trinal number for
the first person. Possessive pronouns are formed from the personal
This affix effects the same result in ata expressions, where
however it sometimes changes to “un
The verb i is exceeding simple. The preterite is formed by add-
ing ‘ga,’ the participle present by affixing ‘-een’ or ‘-ween’ to
the present tense with the occasional interposition of a vowel at
the junction thus—
present indicative yugow stand
reterite
ent participle yugowee
ae Sige has tees forms relating respectively to the immedi-
he sometime past an the remote past. These are
distinguished by prefixing to the regular preterite the particles
‘gori,’ ‘garum,’ ‘gora,’ respectively.” There are two futures, @
near and a distant, ~ distinguished by the words ‘boorda’ presently,
and ‘mela’ in the ‘fu uture, which follow generally the infinitive
sed. T
likewise a past participle which is not specified. There is no
phonic mark of number in the verb. The different persons are
indicated by employing the pronouns.
is language favours the combining of words to an almost
indefinite extent. The word commonly employed to give unity to
compounds is ‘midde’ the agent or agency, and all verbs lee be
rendered substantive by the addition of this word. For example
‘yungar barrang midde’ is the horse, or literally the peoplocareye
ing agent, ‘mungyt barrang midde’ the ‘mung-yt’ -getting-agent
or stick for hooking down the Banksia cones.
There are combinations observable in the verb which seem
elementary forms of the more complicated structure in the east of
the continent thus—
‘yugow-murrijo ” (literally to be, to go) to run
‘yugow-murrijobin,’ to run quickly
433
THE AUSTRALIAN ABORIGINES.
‘yulman’ Talons in esti: in return
‘wangow,’ to speak ; ‘ yulman-wangow, ’ to answer
: yonga > means to give ; ‘yulman-yonga,’ to eachange
‘yulman ’ is singularly like the ROCIPPOCRT sign in the Eastern
Division, which in Kabi for instance is ‘yulaiya,’ but in the east.
it is affixed to the verbal stem
Pronouns—VFirst Person.
Singular. Plural
Nom. simple nganya ngannil
» agent adjo or nadju (ngadju ?) ngadjul
nganaluk, a/so nganna ganiluk
ngannil
Ace. nganya
Capt. Grey gave to nadju the sense a I will, but piers: as.
in other cases it expresses the agent, a nut remark applies to
the corresponding form in second per
Second Aas son.
Nom. simple ngin nurang
agent sae or fiundul
” { nuranguk, ngunullang,
luk
Gen. nunoluk ngunalu
Ace. nginni
Third Person.
Nom. bal, he, she, balgun, bullalel
Gen. baink her, Massie his balgunuk
balgup
Ace,
Dat. buggalo, to him, ballal, he eet
Dua
Brother and sister, etc. Parent and aha ete. Husband and wife, ete.
Ist person ngalli ngala nganite
2nd person fiubal fubal bin
lane
3rd person boola
ngannama we two, . ee haelnn ).
Trina lst person, ngalata, we three.
Numerals.
There are only three numerals ‘gain’ or ‘kain’ one, ‘gudjal”
feo, *ngarril ’ or ‘ warring ’ three. Higher numbers are expressed
by ‘ warring’ a few, or ‘boola’ many.
same as the eastern term for two, as it is used for a dual pronoun.
Interrogatives—Pronouns. 2
Nom. simple nganni, who, nait, what
» agent ngando, ngandw, nginde yan, »
Gen ng, whose
434 REV. JOHN MATHEW.
Adverbs.
winji, winjala, (windyi, windyala) where
naitjak, wherever.
THe Divert LANGUAGE.
Authority : Mr. Samuel Gason’s, The Dieyerie Tribe of Australian
Aborigines.
The Diyeri language is spoken between Cooper’s Creek and the
north-east shore of Lake Torrens, in South Australia, but not far
from the Queensland and New South Wales boundaries. Mr.
Gason’s vocabulary does not supply much data for arriving at the
structure of sentences, the examples of syntax being unfortunately
too meagre to admit of our deducing noun declension from them.
The verb seems to be conjugated very simply and with a suspicious
regularity. The language is of a very elementary, compounding
nouns ‘ngali-ngin’ we-thee, or the like. Diyeri is rich in deter-
minant elements, easily recognizable and separable, and usually
but not invariably post-formative.
Phonic Elements— Vowels.
aa
e o o (as in English ton)
they fl
diphthongs ai au
Consonants.
k gh ng
td lt yn
th ch
pb wm
The words terminate with vowel sownds only, they begin with
vowels or consonants but the latter must be single. Such com-
binations occur internally as rd, rt, rk, kr, dr, ldr, ndr. Diyert
therefore agrees fairly in phonesis with the eastern languages
generally, but is even smoother and more vocalic.
THE AUSTRALIAN ABORIGINES. 435
Pronouns—VJirst Person.
gular Plural.
ay Hone 2) iti ali, yana, uldra
Gen. yanani, uldrani
Gen. or dat. huis
Acc. ani, ni ali
Second Person.
Singular. Dual. Plural.
Nom. yondru yula yura, yini
yen. : yinkani
Ace. ninna
Third Person.
Bual
Singular ual. Plural.
as. Femini Neu
Nom. noalia, nan iveda ninna, bulyia pas
Gen. nunkani nankani thai
Gen. or dat. ware i yinkani
Ace. nulu nania than
‘ninna’ is also demonstratie ae
_ There are definitive ee affixed to substantives to signify
my, as Sapi-ni’? my han ’ is a general genitive or possessive
termination with ‘li’ bably an ; alternative form
Possessive forms are evidently declined, ¢.g. ‘yinkari,’ yours,
*yinkani-gu ’ of or to you
It is much to be reratted that data are dking from which
the declension of substantives might be tabulated. The noun is
probably rich in cases as may be inferred from such compounds
—*bumpu’ almost; ‘ moa-pina’ very hungry, * ” hw
great ; ‘kurna iva! ‘iebating to a blackfellow, een? tp,
undra’ relating to. A genitive is observable in “lu’ e.g.
«rmed party, ‘ SOE of the armed party.
Interrogative Words.
Nom. warana, who
Gen. wurni, wurniundru, whose
Ace. wurunga, whom
wodaru, — do you say ?
wodau, mina, what
sietieametin, how many eae egg else
« Wi ;
intha, when min why
winthuri, whence ; —
wodari, where
436 REV. JOHN MATHEW.
Adjectives do not seem to be distinguishable by any vocal sign,
but comparison is marked by added definitive elements, thus
‘wurdu’ short, ‘murla’ more, ‘muthu’ most, ‘wurdu-murla’ shorter,
‘wurdu-muthu’ shortest.
Notation.
‘Curnu’ one, ‘mundru’ two, ‘ paracula’ three. The numeral
system is virtually binary. Twenty is expressed by ‘murrathidna’
hands-feet, for any number over twenty an indefinite word signl-
fying multitude is employed.
The Verb.
The structure of the verb so far as we can judge is exceedingly
‘simple. To indicate the person the pronoun is prefixed unabridged.
There are simple and reciprocal forms, the latter having the ter-
mination ‘mullana.’ The simple form has infinitive, indicative,
and imperative moods, and participles perfect and imperfect. The
following is the conjugation of the verb ‘yathami’ to speak, parallel
with which I place the Kabi verb ‘yamathi’ also meaning tos
in order toshow the singular likeness and close relationship of the
word and its modifications :—
Diveri
yer. Kabi.
yathami, to speak amathi, to speak :
yathunaori, has spoken yamarandh ) 2 ken
yathi, have spoken ya/an 2 :
yathunawonthi, had spoken ‘wonai yamathi, have done with
aking !
yathulani, will speak yathin, will speak.
yathala, speak ya, spea
yathamarau, speak (impera- ya, yamorai (by analogy of other
tively) Kabi speak (im-
peratively)
yathuna, speaking yathinba (by analogy as above)
eakin
speaking.
yathamullina, quarrelling to- yathulaiyu, conversing.
gether. :
stem radical of the above verb is evidently ‘ yath, the
original infinitive form containing the theme or notion of the
action was evidently ‘yathamathi,’ the medial ‘a’ being intro
uced as a connective. This leads to the conclusion that “™m! a
‘“mathi’ is a verbal definitive which was probably once 4 ae
meaning fo do or make, like the ‘-ed’ of the past tense 10 Englis
regular verbs which is did phonetically decayed. Another ea
suggestive comparison may be made between a Diyeri verb and!
analogues in Kamilroi and Kabi :—
Diyeri. Kamilroi. Kabi.
ut wimi, put down womngan — } i
womngathi hice
THE AUSTRALIAN ABORIGINES. 437
Diyeri. Kamilroi. :
wimuna, putting in wiyin, given
Wimarau, putin (im- wimulla, put down womoral, give (im-
i (imperative) perative)
perative
yinkumulana, giving wiulunni, to barter wiyulaiya, to ea-
each other
; change.
Diyeri ‘wima’ has no reciprocal, I therefore shew the
give is probably ‘ wiyimathi’ or ‘ wiyingamathi,’ ‘wi’ or ‘ wi :
being the stem. But what is specially noticeable is the close
agreement the imperative form e Kabi imperative is
seems to me that ‘-mor’ was the stem of a verb now obsolete
which was almost equivalent to the verb do, and it now exists
merely as an intensifying ending.”* I was not then aware that
‘ma’ or ‘mara’ was a verb in Wiradhuri meaning éo do or make,
Tue Kapri LANGUAGE.
Authority, personal observation. A fuller but less systematic
notice of this dialect was contributed by me to Mr. Curr’s
Ww
support my remarks here. For two or three points the Rev.
W. Ridley’s account of Dippil is drawn upon.
Kabi is spoken chiefly in the basin of the Mary River, Queens-
The name is one of the negatives of the language. I ha
Kamilroi and Wiradhuri, and especially because rather than enter
upon other men’s labours I prefer where possible to tabulate a
dialect which has not been systematically treated by any one else.
a TO
* Curr, The Australian Race, Vol. 111., p- 189.
+ Vol. 111., pp. 179- 195.
438 REV. JOHN MATHEW.
Phonic Elements— Vowels.
aa a
e (as in yet English) e 6 0 (as in English ton) 0 6
hy
Diphthongs.
au aiiu oi ou ua ui
Consonants.
k g ng
t d th dh ty (almost like palatal ch) y r rr (muffled cerebral) I n ii ndh
p bv wm
Kabi has no words beginning with ‘I’ or ‘r’ and its terminal
letters are ‘1,’ ‘m,’ ‘n,’ ‘r,’ ‘ng,’ ‘ndh,’ and vowels. Initial vowels
sometimes occur but very rarely. There are occasionally as initial
letters of a syllable such combinations as ‘pr,’ ‘br,’ ‘kr,’ but even
between these a semivowel generally steals in. ‘8’ occurs only in
the dog-call ‘ isé,’ ‘h’ only in one or two foreign words. Writing
about Dippil, Dr. F. Miiller says, “In the vocabulary of Rev. W.
Ridley there are indeed words in which ‘th’ and ‘dh’ appear, but
we believe the existence of these sounds in an Australian tongue
doubtful and due to imperfect apprehension.”* Dr. Mii er’s dis-
trust is perfectly groundless. An English ear cannot be deceived
in the sound of ‘th,’ it is a characteristic Australian sound, and in
Kabi of which Dippil is the nearest neighbour and almost the paral-
lel, ‘th’ is pronounced exactly as in English father. The sound of
‘dh’ would be best illustrated by the value which would result
from the ‘th’ in English chat being preceded by a distinct ‘d.’_ The
Kabi ‘v’ is the equivalent of ‘b’ in some other dialects. Redu-
plication of consonants is frequent, each member of the pair being
distinctly enunciated.
The Noun.
of -kan or -gan as a feminine termination in proper names and in
the term ‘nulangan’ a mother-in-law,+ perhaps derived from
‘yiran’ or ‘yirkan’ a woman. In all other instances such wor Is
as man, woman, mother, are required to indicate the sex. Case is
expressed by abundant terminations. Probably the nouns are
divisible into declensions distinguishable by the stem endings, but
.
* Grundriss der Sprachwissenschaft, Vol. 11., p. 42.
t ‘Nulang,’ son-in-law, ‘ nulanggan,’ mother-in-law.
THE AUSTRALIAN ABORIGINES. 439
Noun er
Temploy the word ‘yeramin’ horse, because it is virtually a
Kabi word although applied to an imported animal, and because
Tam sure of important modifications to which it is subjec t. The
terminations in this particular word about which I am uncertain
but which I have set down from analogy are indicated by an
asterisk the analogies being supported by verified examples.
Nom. simple yeramin, a horse dhakké, a stone
» agent yeramin-dd Seton
eramin-nd* ng-u, of th
Dat. { to yeramin-no* aaa -nd, i The Sle
( togofor yeramin-go
ce. yeramin-na* nguin-na, the boy (object)
Abl. because of yeramin-i
interest in
n | shone with, i, } yeramin-kari* or gari wabun-gari, on the stump
Sint { dhakke-ri, with a stone
2 Ss kuthar-6, with a club
Other examples pee case
_nnlinaiés in ie waterhole
S
ber}
Ss
?
=}
Fe i
ad
<
nolla-ni, in the waterhole
kira- ba, with or in the fire
nirim-ba, in the middle
_ According to Rev. W. Ridley the particle ‘di’ may be prefixed
to indicate ua or from, thus ‘dhan di Boppil’ @ man of Boppil.
Pronouns.
The S proneon is abundantly inflected and is of the common type
in first and second penne singular and first and third plural.
Gender receives no sound n ark.
Singular. First Person. Plural.
Nom. simple ngai ngali or ngalin
agent ngadhu or adhu ngalindd
Gen. of poss. ngaiiunggai - ngalinngir or ngalinno
Dat. ngaibola ngalingd
Acc. acted on nganna ngalin
Second Person.
Nom. simple ngin ngulam
» emphatic ngindai, nginbilin
” agent indi
Gen
‘ ; ngifionggai ngulam6
Dat. motion to nginbola, nginbango ngulambola
cc. acted upon nginna
also after give ngupu, you all
440 REV. JOHN MATHEW.
M. F. and N. Third Person.
Nom. simple ngunda dhinabu
» agent ngundard dhinaburo
Gen. ngundano dhinabund
Dat. ngundabola dhinabubola, dhinabunga
Duals.
ngalinngin, lit, We-thou, used for Thou and I.
ngolom, another and I
bula, you two
here is no relative pronoun. For demonstrative the third
personal is used, and also the words ‘karinga’ this one, ‘koradhu’
that one. To give a reflexive significance ‘mitdhi’ self, follows
the personal pronouns.
Interrogative Words.
Nom. simple ngangai, who
agent do
Gen. ngaflunggai
at. ngangaibola, to which place, whither
Dat. and Ace. ngangaimini, whom or whic.
Nom. simple mifianggai, what
i ent ngando, what
minani, why
minalo, why -
mnifiama, mifiamba, how many
miflamand, during
minanggo, how
mifianggal, what
weilo, when or where
wefiamba, whether or not
weliobola, when, at what time
wefiomini, where ever
wandhurathin, wh
¥ ras .
_‘-amba’ is a termination denoting uncertainty, possibility, and
is sometimes affixed to participles as well as to adverbs
The Adjective.
distinguishable by sound-sign from the noun, common
adjectival termination is ‘ngur’ shortened sometimes to “ngu-
Adjectives can be formed from most nouns by aifixing this post
Kabi. Another adjectival ending in Kabi is “dhau,’ by
Asahi weg Sidhe Rina ean ct a I
S addition of which certain nouns become adjectives. ‘The adjective
THE AUSTRALIAN ABORIGINES. 441
is indeclinable. It is generally compared by the help of such
adverbs as ‘karva’ very. Another mode of comparison is to single
out an individual and say of it this (is the) large or this (is the)
good, and so on according to the articular attribute.
With the exception of the interrogatives enumerated already,
and a few adverbs of place terminating in “ni’ and ‘na’ the adverb
i i’ and ‘na’ may be regarded
also as locative cases of nouns. When a connective is used which
is rarely, ‘nga’ answers for and, and if I mistake not another
mode of uniting ideas is to sustain considerably longer than usual
the final letter of a word.
Numerals.
€ numeral system is binary. To express a number higher
than two the terms for one and two are combined as may be
necessary. Kalim one, bulla fwo, bulla kalim three, bulla bulla
or bulla kira bulla fowr. The enumeration may be con ucted
higher after the same manner, but generally numbers above four
are expressed by ‘gurwinda’ or ‘ bonggan’ many.
The Verb.
The verb has various forms as Simple, Reciprocal, Causative,
Intensive. But in certain instances what might be regarded as a
special form might equally be regarded as a distinct derivative
ad hes :
tenses. Infinitive, Indicative, Suppositional, and Imperative
moods are distinguishable with well-marked terminations. The
‘two of these endings, thus there is ‘yanman’ and ‘ yanmathi
99, ‘itindaman’ and ‘fiindathin’ to enter. The difference between
the significance of “man ’ and ‘mathi’ is slight if any, but as com-
oe
442 REV. JOHN MATHEW.
force, the affixes impart the modal, temporal, and participial signi-
SEBO: and the infixes may be regarded as possessing formal
power, expressing generally causative and intensive variations of
the sense, only it should be observed that the index of the reciprocal
form is termin
The following meen gs the use fe prefixes—‘ biyaboman ’ to
come back from ‘biya’ ba ck, ‘bam to come; ‘yikiyaman’ to
answer, from ‘ yiki’ ae same, Pease ’ yaman * to Speen ‘wuru-
boman’ to come out, ‘w ” out, “banini’ to come; ‘ylvari’ to put,
te sce is probably derived from ‘bari’ to bring, and is varied to
‘mivari’ to put away, ‘wuruyivarithini’ to put out. In ‘biwathin’
to sh , ‘wathin’ means to st and ‘bi-’ is an intensifying pre-
formative, in ‘ biyelt: to cooey, ‘yeli’ means to shout, ‘ bi’ has an
intensifying or prolonging force. In ‘bidhalinda’ to cause to drink
the initial 5 lable transforms the Simple into the Causative Form
or rather helps to do so for ‘li’ and “da’ are also bie judas in the
change ‘dhathin’ being the Lan meaning to
The following are examples of affixes—‘man,’ pouke. ? shee
regular signs of infinitive, also of imperfect, indicative, and parti-
ciple. ‘an,’ ‘-un,’ “in,’ signs of preterite, perfect participle, and
passive sense. ‘ra,’ “thin,’ “thini,’ futurity and possibility. on,
‘nga,’ ga,’ “da,’ “ngai,’ marks o ieaper rative mood, “aio,” ‘ aii,’
distinguish the suppositional mood. ‘na,’ “-ba,’ are eon and
eee ee signs. ‘ira,’ has the sense of forcing or
ing. ‘-iu,’ implies irregular movement as exemplified in
‘ awwalte” to soar ‘maliu’ to change, ‘yandiriu’ to perambulate.
“mathin,’ “bathin,’ ‘wathin)? transform other parts of speech into
verbs and impart the significations en arte of (1) aL eDP “
becoming, (3) holding or making. “yulai is the index
iprocal Form, e. I ‘baiyi’ to strike, naivelabere’ to re 1.0.5
to siribe'e one another
Infixes—Such terminations as “man,’ ‘mathi,’ ete., express the
general verbal sense, having some such force as do or make, With-
out removing this general verbal sign one or more syllables may
be inte sed between it and the stem ; this is the usual mode ©
indicating aie Causative and Intensive Forms. The word ‘kart
TACANs her eorin, ‘karithin’ is to enter, with preterite ‘karin.
The termination ‘thin’ differs little from ‘man’ or “mathi’ in
force ; there is then a verb ‘kari-na-man Bt another karin diab
both meaning to put in, ‘na’ and ‘di’ are the Causative indices.
The word ‘ buwandiman’ means to hk lit. to cause to stop; 1 is
thus compounded, Heteiged to stand, ‘di’ causative particle, “man’
_ verbal sign. The infix “li’ is ‘introduced to imply doing well,
_ progress, advantage. icinple ‘yangga’ to make, ‘yengee alinoma an’
to allow, from ‘yangga,’ “li’ to advantage, ‘no’ permission, “man?
‘sign. ‘Womba’ means to lift, ‘ wombaliman ’ ¢o “all por
THE AUSTRALIAN ABORIGINES. 443.
‘wombalin’ carrying; the word ‘wombalimaraio’ may therefore be-
thus analysed, ‘womba’ to lift, ig 3 OM o
Carbonate of Magnesium 7 6 26 eS
Chloride of Potassiu 3) Demee re
Sulphate of Shans, ra Peay .
Chloride of Sodium ... Peet its. me
Total inorganic matter 7 Oe eT
Nitrates absent, Nitrogen organic and inorganic traces.
These two waters are both used for brewing and should be very
suitable for that purpose. The quantity of potassium salts in the
last is agokieigts noticeable, as about 22 grains per gallon of
potassium sulphate is found in the brewing water a
Trent, at Edinburgh, and in the water from a well at Tennant’s
Brewery, Glasgow.
Water from spring at Cootamundra.
Oxide of Iron and uae ... $2 grs..per gin.
Carbonate of Calciu =) ee ie
Carbonate of Magnesiuin mre a -
Chloride of Sodiu ee ts: a
Sulphates e ve .-. , traces
12-0
Water from a well at Cootamundra.
Silica «... oh on 0-8 grs. per gln.
Carbonate of Calcium... £2
Alumina bee ‘ ”
Sulphate of Magnesium i ”
Sulphate of Potassium.. peas OS ”
Sulphate of Sodium... ogi Meee 9
Chloride of Sodium... ..- 154°6 ”
Total inorganic matter .. 307°6
In neither of these two waters was the nitrogen determined,
the samples being mill It is noticeable in these as in other
cases how greatly ‘the salts i increase on sinkin
In the two following waters from Wagga “Ww agga, the first is
from the creek and the second from a well at no great distance
from it. It seems probable that the latter is the same water alte
_ by filtration through the soil, salts being taken up in passing s so
to in increase the total saline matter in the well Meher to nine tim es :
that ¢ lightly —
WELL AND RIVER WATERS OF NEW SOUTH WALES. 471
and the organic ammonia has been reduced to one-half being con-
verted into nitrates in the process, the total nitrogen being at the
_ Same time notably increased.
Water from creek—-
Nitrate of Calcium... ... 0°33 grs. per gln.
Chloride of Sodium ... ten ee va
Magnesi races
g um Kae ea pes
Silica, alumina and oxide of iron traces
Total salts ie
Inorganic ammonia ... 0°22 parts per million
Organic ammonia... el ee
Water from well—
Sili¢a: ... beg via ... 0°86 grs. per gln.
Oxide of Iron and alumina ... 1:50 ee
Carbonate of Calci 6-09 ne
Carbonate of Magnesium 2-09 a
Nitrate of Potassium ... von lS Pe
Sulphate of Potassium... coe
Chloride of Sodium... Roo of 1s -
12°24
Inorganic ammonia ... 0°20 parts per million
ret ee"
Organic ammonia...
Water from well at Orange—
Snlphate of Magnesium ... 3°72 grs. per gin.
ulphate of Calcium ... °°... 0°39 he
Carbonate of Sodium ... oc ae fe
Chloride of Sodium... ce? OS .
Silica and alumina... NE he Fs A
Total inorganic matter ... 8°55
On boiling for two hours this water gave a deposit of 1-3 grains
per gallon. It contained—
Tnorganic ammonia ... 0°05 parts per million
i ‘02
From a bore put down at Seven Hills water in small quantity
. was obtained not far from the surface, but in sinking deeper an
472 W. A. DIXON.
abundant supply of brackish water was obtained which stood at a
depth of 15 or 16 feet from the surface. The analysis shews that
it was about equal to a mixture of 10 parts of fresh-water with 1
part of sea-water, the numbers basis ae
Ss
ulphate of Calcium 3°94 grs. per gin.
Sulphate of Magnesium Ris By <2 i a
Chloride of Magnesium ss 2OR4 hy
Chloride of Sodium hee pen een ‘s ;
258-20
The second water is one from a coal seam near Lake Macquarie
which was found to have a damaging effect on boilers. It contains
traces
ee 4:90 grs. per gin.
Sulphate of Calctam eke 3°46 oe
Carbonate of Calcium 2-50 wt
Carbonate of Magnesium traces
Chloride of Sodiu 81-08 Wi
Carbonate of Sodium 49°35 o
Nitrite of Sodium... i eet e
144-50
Although this hea contains an abnormal amount of salts in
solution and is a , there is nothing to account for its action
on iron except t = age resence of nitrite of sodium. Nitrites have
been found to act injuriously on boiler plates, and it seems probable ble
that their ong to nitrates by a little permanganate or their
reduction to ammonia by passing through a filter bed of gre -anulated
zine coated with copper would be beneficial.
In conclusion I tS add the analysis of salt deposited from @
spring at ae ge —_
Water eat nt ee we 16
nsoluble - ae a “iy ae
Chloride of Sodium .... 48 am te i
Sulphate of Potassium sus sco EO
Sulphate of Sodium ... ne ach te eee
Sulphate of Magnesium OP wii eae
Sulphate of Calcium ...
There was no bromine or iodine —
WELL AND RIVER WATERS OF NEW SOUTH WALES. 473
as the season got perfectly dry it became so salt they could not
use it. Precisely the same thing occurs near to Camden, where
there is a nursery, and as the season gets dry the water in the
creek gets so salt it cannot be used for plants, but when there is
abundance of pasture the salt is not perceptible. So it dependsa
very great deal upon the season. I recollect many years ago
passing over the Liverpool Plains, and the water was so salt they
could not use it for sheep. This was a very dry season—1858.
Mr. F. B. Kynapoy—lI rise to thank Mr. Dixon for his paper.
It would certainly be a pity if the data he has been accumulating
.
should be hidden away. It is more fitting that such valuable
they went the more salt it became. With regard to the purity
of the nitrogenous matter.
r. H. GC. Russett—lI should like to ask Mr. Dixon if he has
any analysis of the deep well-waters of the interior ?
Mr. Dixon—With regard to Mr. Moore’s observations, IT point
out in the paper two or three cases in which alterations have taken
place in the various waters in consequence of the changes in the
seasons. o doubt too, a large quantity of water falling on the
surface of the soil must dilute the water so much that the impuri-
ties become very much less. And the same remark would apply
the case referred to by Mr. Kyngdon in regard to the dilution
of the nitrogenous matter in the supply from Prospect. With
I got some salts from some of the salt-water—it was practically of
similar composition to sea salt ; and this is the case also wit
deep wells in Sydney. This water probably flows from the moun-
tains towards the sea. When you sink down you draw off the
deep well-waters in the interior. Many people in speaking of salt
474 W. A. DIXON.
account in any irrigation scheme brought forward in a country so
dry as a good deal of ours is, and where there is a good deal of soil
without drainage. Nothing at all will grow on the surface of these
soils, and therefore I think a chemical examination of the deep
waters should be obtained, even of the river waters used for these
purposes, so that we might be able to judge with some degree of
certainty of their effect for purposes of irrigation and cultivation.
Mr. C. Moore—Would it not be well to ask the Government
to supply samples for analysis? I believe it would be done with-
out the slightest hesitation.
Mr. Dixon—I am quite sure the matter is of great importance,
Mr. C. Moorr—lIf this were done I feel convinced it would be
acted on at once. There would be no impropriety in making the
request, and I think we should have more influence than any other
y. of persons,
Mr. J. B. Henson—I should like to make one remark about
the saltness of the soil, and that is the shales extending inland
are charged freely with salt. I know in the western suburbs you
sink a well in the shale twelve feet deep. That isthe limit. After
you go below that the water is sure to be salted. I have seen
fresh excavations in the shale, and have scraped crystals of salt off
the shale. It has been white with crystals of salt, and that at a
considerable elevation above sea level.
Mr. P. R. Peptey—In the matter of the salt water wells in the
interior, as far as my experience goes in the Cobar district there
the wells are remarkably salt. Of course they are very vague
terms to use—salt and fresh water; but from my own practical
experience I can certify to the fact that the so-called salt water
from wells from Hillstone and Cobar contains a large proportion
of sulphate of magnesium. The theory I believe is that the soil
is impregnated with these salts and that the rain has to a certain
extent washed the salt out of the surface of the soil. If you are
going to start a garden there you will find that plants will grow,
_ but trees will not. If you put in fruit trees you find that as soon
as the roots go down beyond a certain depth the trees fail entirely.
The idea is I believe that the larger roots get down into the salt
and the vegetation suffers. It strikes me that if they are going
to use for irrigation waters the so-called salt water wells the result
» the impregnation of the surface soil and prejudice to the
vegetation.
Rev. 8S. WiLkinson—No doubt the value of an analysis of these
waters from a sanitary point of view cannot be over estimated ;
lod
WELL AND RIVER WATERS OF NEW SOUTH WALES. 475
waters, which flow through the district, have peculiar properties
which render them useful for this particular pursuit. robably
many other parts of the country are suited to this particular
industry, and could be proved to be so if we were able to get satis-
factory analyses of the waters. We should not then be doing as
we are now doing—sending our skins home to be tanned and buy-
ing them back again.
The Prestpent—I should like to ask Mr. Dixon upon one
matter in connection with the changes which he has found in the
the composition of the Nepean water, and to know whether he
noted the period of the year in which the changes were made,
is not so marked here as at home, so that there would be corres-
pondingly less change in the waters. Although the gum trees
are not regarded as deciduous trees, still they do shed their bark
and that must have an effect somewhat similar to the fall of the
leaves in other countries. An analysis of the waters in autumn
shows a considerable difference from an analysis made in any other
part of the year. Perhaps Mr. Dixon can tell us whether these
as the result of that discussion. Then the well waters about
portion of salts would vary in the course of years. Then with
regard to the application to the Government for a systematic col-
lection of samples of water and analysis of the same, I think that
perhaps an application might be made to the Under Secretary for
Mines for assistance in the matter. In conclusion I have much
pleasure in offering the thanks of the Society to Mr. Dixon for
his valuable contribution to the chemistry of the waters of New
South Wales.
Mr. Drxon said in reply:—I thank you for your vote of thanks.
T cannot bear in my memory exactly the particular seasons at
which I made the analyses of the Nepean water supply of Sydney.
T have a number of analyses made at different times with regard
to the amount of nitrogenous matter, and there has been a con-
476 EDWARD STEPHENS.
tinued decrease. With regard to the medicinal waters I have never
seen any waters that could be called medicinal waters here. ny
waters I have seen have been brackish waters—that is to say sea
salt perhaps with a little excess of sulphate of magnesium or sul-
phate of aluminium. It seems the surface of the soil still contains
salt from the surface of the original sea monies to a certain ex-
tent by the oxidising action continually going
Mr. Moorr—Have you known of any analysis “of what are called
soda water wells.
Mr. Moore— What is the prmnainis’
Mr. Dixon—Carbonate of soda. An excess of carbonic acid.
Mr. J. F. Mann—Have you seen that chalebeate spring at
Mittagong ?
Mr. Dixon—I have seen it. There are many such springs.
(Mr. Dixon here explained the composition of the water in springs
of this character.)
THE ABORIGINES OF AUSTRALIA.
Being Personal Recollections of those Tribes which once inhabited
the Adelaide Plains of South Australia.
By Epwarp Srepuens, Esq., Bangor, Tasmania.
[ Read before we Royal Society of N.S.W., October 2, 1889. ]
I can hardly believe it, and yet it is true, that it will soon be
entury since I, a lad with my parents, landed in the
infant colony of South ene The rains had been unusually
heavy, and the country was so flooded, that it was with great
_ difficulty we reached Adelaide, sis capital of the young settlement.
As is usual with new arrivals in any part of vg world, we were
out and about very early next morning. Our great wish was to
see a native—a real Australian black-fellow. Tt was not long
before our curiosity was gratified. A dog having been killed—per-
haps d rowned in the back yard—two or three of the genuine
aborigin nes saw, and begged t she body of the poor dead dog, an
Soon were squatting on their haunches around the carcass.
THE ABORIGINES OF AUSTRALIA. 477
being asked what they intended doing with it, they replied—
** Plenty bery good dog butter.” So, with a piece of glass bottle
they performed a post mortem, cleverly extracting the internal
fat and deiiberately smeared their heads, faces, and necks with the
offensively pungent mess. So strong was the disgusting scent
that we rushed from their presence into the house, closing windows
and doors. I do not relate the foregoing as something new, for
hundreds of persons have seen the like. I only mention it here
to show how I was first introduced to the noble Australian savage.
This practice of covering the body with fatty substances is com-
mon to all savage races, and is intended as a protection against
the bad effects of extreme heat and of extreme cold, as well as
furnishing a covering through which the troublesome insect finds
it difficult to reach with its proboscis, the rich juices which lie
under the skin of—well, even an Australian native.
I have lived to see an aborigine greedily devour a crust of
wheaten bread ; but, I can assure the reader that, at the time of
which I now write, if some bread and meat were given to them
they would consume the meat, but on getting a little distance
from the house, after smelling the bread they would deliberately
throw it away. At that time also they would not eat bacon nor
besmear themselves with its fat; and pork was their peculiar
aversion. I can say with confidence that, up to my latest acquaint-
ance with them, never once did I see them eat, in any form, the
flesh of a pig. It was evidently naturally offensive to them.
We soon left the little city of Adelaide, for it was really little
then, and not many thousand people in the whole colony.
here was no bishop; Sir Henry Young was Governor. Our
temporary abode was to the east of Kensington, and not much
more than a mile to the north of Green Hill. Kensington could
and, I regret to say, that on one Sabbath morning the curiosity of
some natives prompted them to look in at the door, the said super-
Murray River. As population increased and the Adelaide natives
abandoned hunting for a vagrant begging life, they but seldom
passed over the eastern ranges ; but the Murray blacks would still
come do rhaps twice a year. These blacks, even in the
earliest days of the white settlement, were a race far superior in
ol
478 EDWARD STEPHENS.
stature and general physique to those of the plains; caused no
doubt, by the abundance of fish which were easily caught, and by
their indolent peaceful life. But few of the men were under five
feet nine or ten inches, and many of them were more than six
feet high. Their only defect, in physical stature, was the ex-
treme leanness of their legs compared with an otherwise wellbuilt
and massive bodily organization. In fact their legs, in more ways
than one, were their weak points; for a blow on the head that
would almost fell an ox, would hardly stagger them or make them
blink their eyes; whereas a light tap on the legs would vanquish
hem at once. none occasion, a huge black-fellow, for some
reason known perhaps only to himself, was in the act of launching
his waddie at the head of a bullock-driver, but the latter brought
his whip with one smack against the legs of the black, and he
seemed as incapable of offensive exertion as if he had been instantly
paralysed by a shock from an electic eel. What, however, the
blacks of the plains lacked in physical robustness was more than
compensated for by their lithe and wiry agility. They were bold and
persistent in hunting, and courageous in war. Yet, as a rule,
when the hill tribes descended to the plains, those of the plains
would retire as if by a mutua] compact. Of their conduct in an
actual tribal fight I shall, as an eye-witness, have something to say
further on.
As a lad, I was rather partial to the native children, and they
in return became rather fond of me
to see that the
vermin.
The mothers
! judging of the type of a class of people
ss hould not lose sight of the nature of the environment in W ich
THE ABORIGINES OF AUSTRALIA. 479
they are born and compelled to exist all their days. And viewed
from a moral or domestic platform, the advent of the white race
was to the native race anything but an unmixed blessing. How-
ever, with this [ have little or nothing to do, although knowing
as I do the many evils that the white race has inflicted upon the
black race, I can hardly resist the temptation to state what [
know.
I have, more than once, been highly amused when a lubra (this
was the common name applied to both fathers and mothers) was
engaged in earnest conversation with my mother, while the large
dark eyes of a little bit of blue or slate coloured humanity would
peer over its mother’s shoulder, and fumble about its mother’s
neck, very plainly indicating its want of nourishment ; the mother
(still continuing her conversation) would quietly push her breast
up tothe child. The little hands would grasp it eagerly ; and,
applying its mouth to the proper place, would most energetically
drink in the coveted fluid, until exhausted with its agreeable
Occupation it would speedily fall asleep. If it were the mother’s
first child, and it very young, the operation had to be performed
inanother way. The mother would slip the child round under
insured undeservedly, the charge of dirtiness. As an instance of
their innate modesty I will mention one case :—About twenty
years later, away in the north-western part of the colony, I was
asked to visit a poor old black woman who was said to be dying.
On reaching her wurley, or little hut of bark and boughs of trees,
I found her to be in the last stage of the aborigines great enemy
480 EDWARD STEPHENS.
dying exterior there was a soul which in a few hours angels would
delight to honour.
The following will furnish another illustration, and will afford
a little amusement on account of its comic element, and its argu-
mentum ad verecundiam by ablack lubra. Respecting the feelings
of the living, I use fictitious names. Sir Roger de Coverley being
You askum white lubras jump about mid no clothes: you hear
what she yabber yabber.” Mitford, one of Australia’s greatest
ollowing: “It was evidently a misapprehension on the part of
a state of nudity. He simply requested them as a favour to their
illustrious guest, to kindly dance toa new ditty; hence the unfor-
ake.”
tunate mist
o break, and the native men outraged
honour to vindicate, and these have ever been the chief factors n
the so called attrocities of the aborigines of Australia. I saw the
natives and was much with them before those dreadful immoralities,
were well known. I saw them and was often with them, when
the old died off and the race no longer propagated itself, and I
say it fearlessly, that nearly all their evils they owed to the white
man’s immorality and to the white man’s drink.
As late as 1879, I knew one brave old chief or king, who when
he could no longer restrain his tribe from yielding to the d r
ing customs of a degenerate white race, retired with his only som
to spend his remaining years in the seclusion of the Wirrabara
forests and mountain ranges north of Beetaloo. This case Was
first brought under my notice by Mr. Daniel Kearney, then the
genial and respected overseer of Booyoolee Sheep and Ca
BS
~
<
ie)
<
°
=
{a>}
Bp
=e
2
<
oO
4
2
+
THE ABORIGINES OF AUSTRALIA. 481
Station. That is an instance which goes far to show that the race
was not so degraded as some writers and explorers would have us
to believe. If the lips of our medical men were not professionally
sealed they could make the cheeks of Christendom blush with
Shame at what their patients have done and suffered in the back
settlements of Australia. The contagious diseases of large cities
were unknown to the aborigines of Australia before the advent of
the white man. I have seen the white man and the white woman
more degraded than the worst aboriginal of South Australia.
Many years ago, I should think nearly thirty years, a few men of
anorthern tribe returning under the influence of drink from a
western township, committed an atrocious crime, which filled
with horror the whole of the white population. After violating a
shepherd’s wife, they murdered her and her children, and concealed
the remains of their victims in wombat holes. One man turned
Queen’s evidence, and the other murderers were hung. Now this
point I wish particularly noticed, that he who turned Queen’s
evidence was banished from his tribe. What became of the
shepherd? Well the last I heard of him was that in return for
the kindness of a neighbour in taking him into his house and
Ssympathising with him in his terrible trouble, he ran away with
his neighbour’s wife and the two lived in adultery.
too late for preservation, the mere fragments of a once numer-
casualty hospital or the inmates of a lazar-house. Cottrel, a full-
his knife and fork equal to the usages of middle ¢ ass life. He
an agreable companion, interesting in conversation, full of
Anecdote and adventure. I lost sight of him for a long time, but
T heard at last that he had married a white woman and was settled
favourable, there was every prospect of his success as a rmer.
t sti be nearly seventy years of age. To see him
482 EDWARD STEPHENS.
with a number of others, was a sight long to be remembered ; and
in the success of finding them he never failed.
Many persons have given expression to the opinion that their
religious beliefs were very superstitious and low—in fact they had
but little or no ideas respecting a future state. Here, I ask,
would it be just to the whole of Christian England, to estimate
the nature and value of its theology from an attempted exposition
of the thirty-nine articles, or Athanasian Creed of the Church of
England by an ignorant, drunken, and degraded denizen of the
purlieus of Whitechapel? Yet this is precisely what has been
attempted with regard to the religious beliefs of the aboriginal
Australian. That their religion was far below Christianity goes
without saying. Butit was far and away more simple and sublime
than many of earth’s religions which possess a refined literature
and are held in respect for their venerable antiquity. The fact is
the adult aborigine would not converse with the adult European
about his religious beliefs. Upon this they were specially silent
and profoundly reticent. What he would often glibly discuss and
what white men have understood to be a part of his religious
beliefs was no more that than the fairy tales of Scandinavia area
part of the theology of Sweden. An adult native would sometimes
talk to an attentive child who was his son’s playmate ; and from
the children I have gathered a little knowledge upon this question
which briefly stated, amounts to this :—They believed in a go
being who sent them good things, and that he specially ruled the
day. Also ina bad being who brought them evil things, and who
ruled in darkness or the night. That the moon and stars were
messengers of the good one to see that the bad one did no great
injury tothem. At death they believed that the thinking and
talking principle passed away to the east, whence came the sun
and moon ; that there they would all meet at last. And whilst
possessing great confidence in the good being, that all would turn
out well in the end, and were anxious not to do wrong by com-
mitting murder, theft, and avoiding Coonyownda, that is the eat-
ing of tabooed female animals ; they had no idea whatever of
vicarious sacrifice, and the utility of prayer. This was the sub-
stance of all I could learn, and I believe it was all that they were
able to impart, When the white man came, additions were made
to their limited theology ; and some thought the white man was
only an aboriginal changed in colour on being raised from the dead.
There were audacious Europeans who had the temerity to tell
them that they, the white men, had once been black ; had hun
ae on the plains ; had actually died and returned from the spirit land. —
_ Such statements as these, backed by drink, gifts of tobacco and
im
ul actions, so confused the minds of the natives and so ra
__ turbed their ancient beliefs, that when in after years missionarios
THE ABORIGINES OF AUSTRALIA. 483
began the attempt to restore this lost Eden, they found the native
doctors demoralised or dead, the oitice gone, and no one left able,
even it he were willing, to give any clear idea of the religious
beliefs of his own father, and as for himself he had none to give.
Drunkenness and debauchery spread like their own bush fires, and
it was not until tribe after tribe became extinct, that intelligent
men awoke to the fact that an interesting people had perished,
and that most of their traditions had perished with them. The
traditions of the advent of the first blacks were extremely vague.
They seem to believe that they came from the north-east, soon after
there had been a tremendous ‘flood, when rocks rolled down from
the eastern ranges and floated like wood across the plains.
Whether this was or was not, a flickering glimmer of the idea
ofa general deluge which is so common a belief throughout
the world, I am unable to say. I was too young to theorise, I
was only able to remember statements and actual facts. Before
I was twenty years of age all the aborigines from Rapid Bay on
the south to Gawler on the north were nominally, if not absolutely
extinct. My old playmates had prematurely aged and had died
off one by one, ander the imported vices and diseases of the
white men.
In the early days referred to at the beginning of this paper,
some of the men of the eastern tribes called at our place on their
return inland, and possibly suffering from ‘hot coppers,” from the
effects of a debauch with the whites on the Adelaide race course,
were very demonstrative in their deinands for drink and “tucker.”
The first was given in abundance, but as the latter article was
very scarce in the house, it could not be supplied. These men, I
“there is na luck, &c.” The natives were strangely silent in a
In less time than it takes to pen the words, little mag
was out from her hiding place, biting the naked toes of the savages
-Aére, there, and everywhere, and talking at a tremendous rate.
They all looked like a lot of scared demons, and madly rushed for
the door, as if the old general himself were after them. The door
_ Was instantly closed and bolted. The blackfellows never returned
_ and never knew but that the words came from an avenging spirit,
and that they had had a very narrow escape.
484 EDWARD STEPHENS.
As all the sports and pastimes of young and old had reference
to hunting and fighting, in which spear and waddie throwing formed
a prominent feature, it is no wonder that their accuracy of aim
became so perfect as it did. To those unacquainted with their
the end of which was inserted a piece of flint or a nail; or a sp
made partly of reed and partly of a piece of wood, one end of which
was brought to a fine point and hardened in hot ashes. These
were used for wild fowl; and, to see with what ease they could
creep up to and spear a wild duck or bronze wing pigeon, was
truly surprising.
To the south of the grog shanty in Kensington, of which I have
written, there was a nice piece of cleared land—in fact this was
about the only well cleared piece in the village. Norwood and
number of settlers had met to spend a merry hour or two. mall
loaves of bread or damper were obtained—Johnny Cake the latter
was called. These were baked not in the ashes as the damper
proper was. They were about half an inch thick and six or eight
inches in diameter, and were baked by being stood upright before
the fire, supported by little sticks. ‘These were the-targets that
men had collected at which the blackfellows were to throw their
spears. The distance began at about twenty-five yards and was
gradually increased to perhaps seventy or even one hundred yards.
it was remarkable with what accuracy and certainty the natives
would, in nearly every case, send the spear into these objects.
this time much of the prejudice against bread had passed away,
and these Johnny Cakes, well smeared with treacle, were recely
asa great luxury. The spears were thrown by means of the
wommera or meédla, as most natives called it. This was 4 flat
piece of wood about two inches broad at the middle, tapering of oe
; Pie -
THE ABORIGINES OF AUSTRALIA. . 485
thumb. The first and second finger and thumb grasped the spear.
The hand, with the spear, being raised and drawn back—-the dis-
tance almost instinctively judged—then the spear was thrown with
all the force necessary, and being propelled by the wommera, which
acted with the leverage of an additional and very long arm, the
distance that could be covered. was something enormous. These
spears were but seldom, if ever, used in battle.
The waddie was simply a small club, and was a general utility
instrument in the hand of a native. Its head or knob was rounded
off in such a way that it would slip through the boughs of a tree
like a thing of life, and fall to the ground ; whereas the white-
man’s poor imitations would in nine cases out of ten, remain lodged
in the boughs of the trees into which it might be unfortunately
thrown, and, in the case of us boys, involving hours of stone and
stick pelting to get it down again. There was also a short double
ended sharp pointed’ spear for kangaroo and emu, and the large
fighting spear, perhaps twelve feet long with ugly barbs at the end,
often at each end. It was not unusual to hear an aborigine speak
of the good qualities of his spear much after the manner in which
sportsmen boast of their guns. Here is a specimen of the black-
man’s eulogy :—“ Berry good spear that one. Him die plenty
blackfellow.” Grim enough in all conscience, but the number of
blackfellows killed really indicated the number of battles in which
he had distinguished himself; thus the spear unconsciously reflected
the honour of its owner. It certainly had the merit of being a ~
difficulty or danger.
_ They had also the boomerang, about which much has been said.
Tts shape was so peculiar that when thrown as a blackfellow only
could throw it, and should it fail to hit the object aimed at, it would
pursue a singularly erratic career and return with great force to
486 . EDWARD STEPHENS.
the one who threw it. It was a dangerous instrument in the
hands of inexperience ; for although thrown with vigour at a foe,
it might in its peregrinations, attack your dearest friend. It was
not long before the climbing-stick gave place to an iron bar,
similarly shaped, and the hatchet, nail, and hoop iron have taken
the place of flint and the kangaroo’s tooth. I have lived also to see
the sinews and tooth, which from time immemorial, were used in the
manufacture of opossum rugs, discarded by the noble savage for
needle and whity-brown thread ; but the rugs were not improved.
Unlike the tribes inhabiting Queensland and the Northern Terri-
tory, these had no permanent shields. They only fought in the
spring of the year when the sap was flowing freely in the trees,
and the bark could be readily taken off. Out of this bark they
rivers. Hence, to these tribes of the plain, fighting was no
prominent and necessary art. But they could fight, and most effec-
tively too, when necessity called them to defend their wives an
children, and their ancient hunting grounds, from an invading force.
On one occasion by some means, either with or without her con-
sent (I think it was the former) a gay young spark “ rine yah me
teen ter can nay moon cara ”—in other words, a marriageable
young man of the plains, stole a nice young woman of the hill tribes
and the result was a declaration of war. For days, hooting and
yelling messengers passed from camp to camp. This sort of
aboriginal ambassadorial, and yelling diplomacy continued for
nearly a week without any satisfactory results I suppose the
blacks of the plain were thought to have had the best of the bargain,
because neither king, priest, father, mother, brothers nor sisters,
nor the whole fraternity of relations, could induce the capt
maiden to renounce her gallant Leander. So the Murray blacks
resolved to take her, or at least “to know the reason why.” Mean-
____while as the sap was up in the trees as high as the blood in their
oe bodies, they prepared for the contest by stripping the bark from the :
THE ABORIGINES OF AUSTRALIA. 487
white and blue gums, in pieces of about three feet by two feet six
inches, out of which they made their shields. When finished each
shield was about two feet six inches long by two feet wide. The
handle was fixed in the centre from the back, and consisted of
strong tough pieces of green wood twisted like a rope, with each
end thrust through holes in the shield and firmly wedged. The
face of the shield was rubbed smooth with stones and hardened by
When properly “done,” it was allowed to cool, after which it
received a coating of pipeclay or lime, and then was ornamented
with red bands made of the juice of a small tuber which grew in
abundance on the virgin soil. The warriors themselves painted
their meer arms, breasts, and legs in a manner which gave them
a most hideous expression, ’ walecinion I oe to inspire feelings
of dread in he minds of their enemies ; but as the adovennente
es given to both parties, I should i imagine that the dread would
ie
I now give an illustration of the shields, with the devices they
bore, r emarking by the way, that, the cross being so sim le a device
it would naturally be expected that it would be ‘the first to suggest
itself. There was however not the least attempt at producing it,
even in rude outline, nor were the forms either of bird or of beaut
pourtrayed. | Among the many styles of embellishment the follow-
ing will serve as illustrations. If the reader can imagine 300 or
400 warriors on each side in all their panoply of glorious war,
marching in line with shields as here depicted, and “ the quivering
Spear uplifted high,” he will admit that ve even among the
aboriginal Australians had its serious aspec
This event made such a deep impression on my memory, that
I was not likely to easily forget the least circumstance that came
under my notice. For weeks after, the usual boys’ games were
Suspended for mimic war on native lines, in which ‘shields and
Spears, and at last stones began to play a dangerous part. The
morning: of the day of bat tle dawned, and by ten o'clock both
488 EDWARD STEPHENS.
forces were in motion, Scouts were thrown out. The battle-field
selected was a clear space of a few acres a few hundred yards to
the east of Mr. Gwynn’s residence (he was a lawyer then, in after
years he became one of the Judges of the Supreme Court). On
reaching the ground, each side formed itself in single line, facing
each other, separated only by a space of not 100 yards; the women
and children of each tribe occupying the rear of each side
respectively. Then followed more palaver, or yabber yabber,
degenerating at last into language more expressive than polite,
and of an extremely personal character ; in fact each side did its
best to “rile” the other. The “riling” was as mutual as the
abuse was reciprocal. Where was I all this time? Well, I
followed the Murray tribe for some time, at a very respectful
distance, and at last perched myself where I was out of danger
t
Europeans there was no danger of a stray shot. I was safe.
Their fundamental law of battle was a most humane one, and
that was, the side which had the first one, or at most two, killed,
must accept defeat ; then each party would retire to its respective
camps. There was no such thing as a war of extermination with
these tribes. If my memory does not deceive me, I do not think
the same inter-tribal law held good on the immense Peninsula of
Port Lincoln, on the western side of Spencer’s Gulf. The signal
for battle was given, and out shot from both sides a volley of
spears—the sharp-pointed ones used in hunting large game. Thes
were neatly caught on the shields. The descent of the spears, as
they reflected the light of a brilliant sun,—both sides being moved
this moment began to look critical, when a posse of mounte?
Police, which had been sent for and hurriedly dispatched from
THE ABORIGINES OF AUSTRALIA. 489
Adelaide, galloped forward and stopped further bloodshed. - I am
not writing a romance, but am recording what actually took place,
and what I saw myself. No doubt the old police journals of the
forties or very early fifties have preserved the record of this
event. Under a threat of being shot at, proceedings between the
contestants were stayed for a time. The women and children
taking care of the spears, the men were allowed to fight out their
grievance and vindicate their soiled honour with waddies! Shades
of Homeric heroes, what a sight! and oh! for a second Homer
to picture this shock of arms! The scenes which followed were
the most weirdly grotesque that human brain could conceive, or
human eye gaze upon. Imagine 700 or 800 painted savages with
painted shields, yelling like demons and hurling at each other
0 waddies, all on an area of less than an acre. The waddies
came home to the object aimed at, were parried by the shields,
and, going over the contestants’ heads, they glittered in the sun
like a shower of twenty-inch icicles ; falling in the rear they were
secured by the lubras and children, and handed to their fighting
husbands, or fathers, as the case might be. Sometimes a waddy
would be received obliquely on a shield, which was otherwise held
upright, the result was it would glance against the head or face of
the right or left hand man; should it hit the head no evil would
find its way to the region of the stomach, then followed a
fearfully explosive grunt, a sudden collapse of all martial ardour,
and a speedy retirement to the rear. These events tended to
break the order and discipline which, up to this point, had been
Well sustained. Then followed a fortuitous and promiscuous
On returning they saw about a quarter of an acre of luxuriant
_ Sow thistles on our land. Some of them asked if they might have
them. I obtained the requisite permission, and told them that
they could take the lot. In a moment they had climbed the
_ fence, and this little plot was one seething mass of men, women
and children. Ten minutes later the ground was bare of thistles,
_ nd the tribe passed on gratefully devouring the juicy weed.
As the fight was about a young woman who appeared to prefer
_ @marriage into the Adelaide tribe to a return to her own, I may
490 EDWARD STEPHENS.
remark that the marriage ceremony was a very simple affair ; it
consisted in the bridegroom giving a slight tap with a waddy to
the bowed head of the bride—not that skull-cracking blow which
fiction writers have described. The ceremony was symbolical of
authority of th In the early days the people were chaste
in their lives, and conjugal infidelity was almost if not altogether
unknown ; with the advance of civilization, I saw enough to
convince me that, in addition to the imposition of heavier burdens,
the women were treated with inereasing neglect. As an instance
of the degeneracy of the times I will mention one case. One
I saw a native, who had passed the middle age of life, climb a
tree in search of an opossum. After tapping a hollow limb he
ascertained the locality of the animal’s nest. Then, with his
hatchet, he made a hole some two feet from that spot and nearer
to the entrance of the hollow limb. Taking a green stick about
an inch in diameter and two feet long, after splitting the end
into several divisions he inserted it into the newly-made opening,
pressed it tightly against the animal, at the same time twisting
the stick, which thus caught hold of the animal’s fur and skin so
that it was helplessly drawn from its resting-place. Catching
hold of its tail he swung the opossum against the tree, putting an
end to its life with one blow. Dropping it to the ground he
to his son, the sides and legs he reserved for himself, and,
incredible as it may read, he threw the intestines over his shoulder
as the portion for his dear wife. She picked them up with a loo.
of gratitude! the way in which they disappeared down her throat
would have alarmed a professional macaroni gourmand of sunny
Italy ; the entrails passed out of sight, and her sweet pouting lips
looked like . . . (the reader must fill up in imagivation
what my pen refuses to describe.) And so the repast was ended,
to be followed by sleep and peaceful dreams until the demands of
hunger impelled them to fresh exertions, which would not be for the
_ next twenty-four hours. Ten years before that same man would
have treated his wife as himself. The cooking would have been
ae . perfect, although the system of carving would have been thesame@
THE ABORIGINES OF AUSTRALIA. 49}
* Coombanee ” was a word which meant to roast or fry,
that is, to expose the object to the direct influence of the fire ;
but if the object was to bake the joint, : word “ Caanyanee ”
was used. Their mode of baking a duck, pigeon, or particularly
a turkey-buzzard produced highly nutiatnotory “results, The turkey,
for instance, was enclosed in a thick coating of clay, no feathers
was taken ou
adhere to the clay leaving the fowl deliciously clean and appetizing.
When hunting on a large scale, they would make nets about.
kangaroos were likely. to be numerous. The most active men
were stationed near the nets to kill the animals as they were
caught, after being driven to that point by the other members of
the tribe. Such game, with emus, abounded on the plains and in
the smaller scrub from a little north of the Torrens to the
Wakefie'd. The result would bea huge tribal feast or gorge
lasting for several days. Instances were frequent where those
distension o e stomach—mutual help d be given an
received for the purpose of cree relief. One distended native
would lie down on his bac alctnach while another would roll
him from side to side, then pence the prostrate form would
gently tread him into comfort and convalescence.
Although the natives were extremely fond of dogs, and they
soon obtained large numbers of poor mongrel’ and mangy
native wild dog. This statement may seem strange in the face
of a common report sn = did tame thas animals and employ
them for hunting pur
All the living J eha i they caught were for purposes of
food or for barter with the white-man. “Their ornaments were of
the most primitive description and for temporary use only. They
were mostly the feathers of the white or pink cockatoo. This was
surprising, as with very little trouble they could have pr roduced
attractive adornments with the varied and brilliant plumage of
ticated “gumlnves were an ‘infallibl remedy, applied as &
492 EDWARD STEPHENS.
ultice. But as their civilized degredation increased they seemed
to neglect these remedies and often appeared with eyes horribly
inflamed and disgustingly dirty. As however their diseases were
but simple and few, they were inclined to indulge in the use of
charms, which of course gave nature a chance of curing herself.
But for common wounds and bruises, chewed gum-leaves or the
application of dry earth were their chief remedies. With regard
to snake bites, I do not know if they used gum-leaves in their
heard of a blackfellow being bitten by one. This always appeared
to me to be a most singular fact. Again,
snakes killed and cooked by themselves, nothing would induce
them to eat a snake that a whiteman had killed. They always
remarked—‘ No good that fellow.” A friend of mine suffering
from a severe catarrh and violent pains in the head, was cured by
a native in less than half an hour. The blackfellow placed his
patient near the fire. Warming his hands at the fire he would
instantly clap them to his patient’s ears, rubbing vigourously but
not roughly. This he repeated without intermission. Presently
patient, still heating the palms of his hands and applying them to
the ears ; then he commenced to hum a sort of song or charm; 4
peculiar sensation came over my friend, he seemed to hear some-
hing “give way,” or burst in his head. The cure was complete
and no ill effects were felt afterwards. [
To obtain fire they always carried two pieces of the dried stems
of the grass-tree. Sitting on their haunches they placed one piece
horizontally on the ground, holding each end with their feet. In
the centre of this piece was made a little indentation, into which
they inserted the end of the other piece of grass-tree. Then by
twirling it backwards and forwards with great rapidity, caused by
rubbing their hands together whilst holding this piece of stick
perpendicularly, with its lower end pressed firmly into the aperture
already named, the friction was sufficient to produce fire. But to
produce fire in the shortest possibile time, two persons were neces
sary. Thus, while one was twirling the stick the other would be
busy applying small bits of dry grass or powdered leaves, and ready
at the first sign of a spark to blow it into a flame. These two —
_ sticks used in the way described, formed their only plan of pro-
ducing fire. This method was so simple, and in their hands so
effectual that they needed noother. I have known them to carry
fire sticks in going short distances, but this was very rarely done
_ At their camps, as a general rule, each family had its own fire whic)
was immediately in front of the wurley. These wurley’s were —
;
THE ABORIGINES OF AUSTRALIA. 493
usually made of four or five stakes about seven feet long, some of
them forked where they met in the centre, the other ends being
driven into the ground, at distances sufficient to give a central
elevation of four or five feet. These were covered with boughs
and bark, and, in some cases, with grass or reeds and rushes, and
were wonderfully wind and rain proof. Their form was that of
a divided hollow cone with the open side away from the wind, and
fronting the fire. The natives slept with their feet towards the
fire, their backs close to the wurley where it touched the ground,
and their heads nearly at the centre of the half circle ; so that if
‘awake they had a clear view of the fire and of the approach of
any visible danger. These places were built ina row, and should
the wind change, they had only to make a hole in the back of the
wurley and use the material from it to fill up the original doorway.
I do not think that either wind or rain would induce them to
make that alteration at night. They were very timid in the dark,
and particularly so, if rain put out their fires, which was often the
case as their fires were only made of small sticks. Their powers
of vision at night did not seem to be nearly so great as those of the
white man; but in daylight, their range of ‘sight far surpassed
that of the European. This was observe in their simple and
fair imitation of the aboriginal wurley, and do many other bith
pretty well equal with themselves, yet I was never able to p
duce fire in their way. I have tried it repeatedly but cons never
get beyond the production of smoke.
In the ese of their corroborees, more than the usual
quantity of fuel would be supplied to their ordinary fires ; and
while the old -. women, and children supplied the vocal parts,
and beat time by striking their waddies on little mounds of earth
mingled with grass, the m iddle-aged and young men perform
their portion on the other side of the fire—retiring into the dark-
ness or advancing to the light, as the sentiment re equired. The
whole affair would conclude “with a brilliant tableau in which the
en The children Bags sing it first, then the women, after that
the men, and lastly all together, concluding with tremendous
es — or grunts. The ell
494 EDWARD STEPHENS.
Nack-a nack-a-na nack-e-na
Yén-a yén-a-ya ya yén-a ya
Oii-wa-ra ra oii-wa-na na na—
Ngough! ngough!! ngough !!!
Of course the words had no more meaning than “ Ri fol didder
rol” of the old English songs, or the “ fal lal” of one who knows
the music but not the words of a song.
I hope that none of those who read this brief record of my own
observations, will think that I desire to set myself up as an
authority above all others. From my earliest days nature
favoured me with great powers of observation, and a keen sight,
which when put to the test has afforded astonishment to my
friends. Even now my powers of vision, in reading the smallest
dry, and scholastic form, I have, in consideration of the interest
of the general reader, and to make the matter more attractive,
used a style a little more racy than the dignity of the subject
might otherwise allow, and I have introduced matter not exactly
pertinent at all times to the subject discussed. My good intention
end of Rundle Street, the Park Jands unfenced, his course is
south-easterly to Prescot’s Section, thence due east, having
Kent Town, Norwood, and Kensington on his left hand, and
right. As thirty long years have passed away since I saw ©
locality, things may so have changed as to render identification
corner 0
_ Spread themselves over Perry’s land.
_ now under consideration (I think the
THE ABORIGINES OF AUSTRALIA. 495
invitation of members of a large tribe of aboriginals, we met to
witness the first and largest corroboree that ever I saw. It was
an entertainment in honour of the new moon, and was both
comprehensive and imposing ; it was a serio-com nico adeno play
in four acts, intended to si diiene the leading ev
life. It embraced a representation of the nue priaee of
childhood, the seriousness and absurdities often seen in courtship,
the excitements of hunting, and the fiery passions of a fierce
tribal conflict. Unlike the plays of civilization death was not
mournful silence. The whole affair was highly rostapatn and
was kept up with interest from shortly after dark until near
midnight. Thirty years after I saw another away ay north -
Adelaide. It was specially got up at Christmas time, but o
what a contrast, ‘‘ what a falling-off was here.” The cai
scourge of both white man and black, drink, had done its deadly
work, and the drunken remnants of a broken and non-propagating
tribe, vainly attempted to perform, with European adornments
and European tinware, a villainous compound of savage and
civilized rant and drivel—a hideous insult to their brave old
forefathers’ names and memories ; and all for what /—the hat was
passed round for cash to purchase more drink, and they got it.
Continuing our course still eastward from where we saw the
first grand corroboree, we pass on our left the house then occupied
by an old and respected identity, Mr. Nathaniel Hates, and on
our right land held by another identity equally well known and
loved for his large-hearted benevolence, Mr. Dean, a London
brewer. Still continuing the same course we reach a small creek
just before the road turns off to the right. This portion of
r. Dean’s land was unfenced and covered abs magnificent
wattle trees. Mr. Hales’ land was also open here, bu t almost
bare of undergrowth. On the north side of this por only a few
chains distant. and on the north-east bank of this water-course,
is the western boundary of an anoient native burying-ground,
€overing possibly an acre Sorte nd; it was one of the oldest and
the most sacred burying grows of eat Adelaide tribe, the
Derored. men of the tribe—not attended by the women—carried
the remains of their queen, on a sort of litter, all that ete A
her grave. The grave was dug by a few men, who used thei
496 EDWARD STEPHENS.
rave-diggers slowly approaching funeral procession.
When the grave was ready we saw the ty coming by wa
in the direction of Magill, crossed the little creek, skirted the
eastern end of the burying-ground, suddenly retracing their steps,
then turning right-about and walking for a short distance,
wheeling a little to the right they marched straight to the open
a few pieces of bark and some leaves were placed on the bottom
of the grave; the body was then gently lowered, leaves and bark
were placed gently on it, and then the grave was filled with earth.
With bark and boughs they built a little wurley over the newly-
made grave, with its open side towards the east. The mourners
camped that night not far distant. Next morning the eastern
sun spread his golden glory down the western undulations of
grave of their beloved queen, and, to them, it was a sign that she
had reached the land of light and of the rising sun. I learnt
afterwards that the object of their peculiar and eccentric
journeyings was to puzzle the evil one, and so prevent him from
following their footsteps and catching the queen, before she had
time to reach the eastern and sunny land of the good.—Certainly
a very practical means of escape from the devil.
ae I will now briefly refer to their language, and furnish a short
___ list of the words and phrases of those tribes who once inhabited
the plains of Adelaide. The list is very brief and of cours? —
THE ABORIGINES OF AUSTRALIA. 497
incomplete. The language possessed great flexibility, and was
capable of a varied expression. Although its structure was not
wanting in art, yet it seemed to be lacking in poetry. There was
never anything in their conversation, even remotely, like what
was common among the Red Indians of America or the inhabitants
of New Zealand. It is difficult to give the exact pronounciation
of the words. The accent often changed according to the meaning
or earnestness of the speaker, much in the same way as ‘‘oratorical ”
aid and example. By means of the list which I have arranged
re so
not articulate. It was truly laughable to witness the attempts
Booyoolee—for example t was always pronounced as here
written, crisply, as a word of three syllables, with the accent on
the first. It had real music in it then, but of late years it has
been altered to Bowley, and actually printed on the State School
maps of the Colony as Boley! Let any one look at the wo
thus and say which is best. It looks to my mind like Darwin’s
scheme inverted. .
Bod-yul-lee (pronunciation). Booyoolee. Bowley. Boley.
In the spelling of native words the early settlers, surveyors, and
government officials, in nearly all cases, deserve great praise for
the success which generally attended their efforts to represent, by
letters, the spoken language of the aboriginal races of Australia.
I have done my best to spell the words so as to convey to the
minds of others those sounds which, after the lapse of many years,
my memory recalls with so vivid a distinctness, that for a time I
again live over the scenes and circumstances of my early life. As
F y—December 4, 1889
498 EDWARD STEPHENS.
je a and casnpans grounds. When words are repeated as in
“ Burra Burra,” “ Para Para,” a comparative meaning is attached
to the name, and it Beckiiles Great Burra or Great Para, although
in the latter case the Europeans have made the segainene in the
Gawler district thus :—Para Para and Little Par
In conclusion, I express the hope that young Aveatualile instead
of reproducing the names of all the counties, towns, hamlets,
mountains, lakes, and rivers of Europe and Asia, will preserve
the names which the aborigines of Australia gave to the distinctive
features of their ancient home.
Asa general rule for pronunciation make as many syllables as
possible and be careful ~ sound the last vowel clearly, but not
necessarily to accentuate i
- ANIMALS, Birps, &c.
Bitcha, ae F stewie Mareela, mullet
Condollee, w Nanta or nanto, horse
= een ecladibe Nantooterca, male kangaroo
Cooraka, magpie Nerpa, rat
Cooya if sh Nossoseden. é har
Gounkius, wallaby (female) Pilta, brush opossum
Cooyounda, unclean animals eee Fags Yy
Cudlee, dog Pitta,
Currée, emu cig mMowse
Coolyow, white kangaroo Taboora, blow-fly
Congoola, crawfish Tapoo or Taboo. _ black fly
Curkinya, sparrow hawk Toonda, red kangaro
Curca, a small fish, bream Toorea, grey pats
Mayoo, cat Toonoo, snake
Maloota, ring-tail opossum Tinjella, quad
Mootanitchee, fowls Tabooraparee, maggot
ss reg eae aman cock- Wadla, wallaby
owing 1s, watpa, wallaby rug
Mootanitchée wacwacco, chickens Walta, large bird, turkey, he
Wa
Moonbi, pigeon angoo, black opossum
Actions &c.
Adleén, to burn Condanée, to fight
Adleecéo, for each or both Cangarnee, shall I go on or may I
Arcoonee, rootche, to sneeze [go
Arcoondee, to drink Coombandee, gone
Boora boora, by and Coorandee, near you
Bodcmarnée, to peel or pare Corée, A Gawler Corrobora
: éen j Corrébora or Corroboree, &
eine ee, to swim native concert
_Cooée, come Cooranta, very near
eS ~ Coombinee, to cook, roast, &c. Coongarnee, bring it
THE ABORIGINES OF AUSTRALIA.
Caanyanee, to bake
Caanyanee terca, bake akangaroo
Coombanee currée, cook an emu
Eiiyanée, to stay, keep still
Eudoandee, peek
Hooranee, thro
Be ainccsctedin, what's the
bout
Itchyanga, a sae distance
Manghee, to law
Malléetra, never wane
Medo6o, sleep
Moocarndée, fo ery
Meteen, to ogee
Minca,
Re costo or minca minca,
v
Res ee to catch a
Moocarn, to dance [thief
Moolareen, concealment
Moolana, no
Se i tctaseaguce I have asked
a etaalee, pick it up
Modrlanawaranacoon, J don’t
Sasa ae
~~ aaa no good—false
~ Moontoo, t hungr
Bccusroowaata, thorough feast
Moonya, cold
Modnyaréenee, very cold
- Moorhaneé, to powr out
good
Myimbawa, where is the food
eee smneltohanse, to smell
Mincabookenee, tattooing
N Be eee
a » yor
Mitodloxtes, win
Nosnyoorso, we
Natta ons saat i let ws yo
Ootpandee, to put on [quickly
pandee nincootandoo, put ut
499
Oritchinga, enough
aging ire. where are you
g
Oodonee, test well
Oodlootindoo, how long
Oona, what ?
Ooringar, to hea
Oooncoo, who is ‘i jor
Padmenée, jump
ene eri to run fast
Paloo e
Paloondes thirsty
ga, some time ago
Para para, large river
andeepaninga, fo go away
Paroo, flesh
Patteénoo, to push down or hit
Pe edanee, to swim strongly
Postini. se to eat
Pootertee, ed
Pooltanee, to throw
-d0ltoordo, dr
Poomaans,: to spear
Podondvonee, to blow
Pihareenee, to
Padnootcha, 7 ts his
Pée biases va
oe to ¢
uata, on
Teatte,
ay pinaroee. oe down
=
>
ooke
i yeenwarli, t build a hut
Tatoone
E idnatitapin, tie by the leg
Titapin, to
To odlee, boiling like surf-foaming
ooltandee, afraid
500 EDWARD STEPHENS.
Touata, plenty, the same as fine ideo —
ood
Witou, me Wantinndes to put away
Time, NumpBer &c.
Booker, old Moonitcha, fourth son
Coodnootcha, third male child Oritchee, five or plenty (no count-
Coomandee, one ing above
Coomar, another
Eurertcha, second male child
Ichertamaroo, first male ehild
g Jive)
Pappa (under age) boy wnder 7
years
Pooleearta, second daughter
Moonarta, third Packer
THINGS
Baloureendee, cloudy
Balouna, blac i
Barcar, se ai ~ trees
Barcayoocoo, ¢
, a panales or rough
Boorcana, white
ooroo, pot
Cooyapeeree, fish-hook
Cooyanooree, fishing line
Cowee and tearly all words end- Moon
ing ‘owe,’ ‘oue, ko. water
Coorla, fire
Coorndoo, thunder
Coondoolee, perspiration
Hooltinger, night
Hoongeter, mother (animal)
Hoonkee, female
Hootawerta, chin
Tera, white of egg
licharee, friend
Marcoo, clowds
Meedla, spear thrower
Meeninda, yolk of an egg
8 Meenoo, wattle
dleechee, two
Pooleecheecooma, three
Poleechee poletchee, four
VARIOUS.
Meeree, thunderbolt
Minpee, fint, hard
Mooca, egg
Moocoota, hills, mountains
Moodloolar, grandfather
Mooloota, nose-stick
Moolootacurla, dry stick
Mooncara, gir
a, cross cut saw
Moonacoultoo, hand saw
Mootcherta,
Murtpoona, murderer
Penna, red hot
Pendee, hole in the ground
Pilttlee, seis blind
Pindaparee, 77
Pi sider sodas: soldiers, sn
keene yerta, ee
unga and inga te
or diatich, &
Pingareene, lightning
THE ABORIGINES OF AUSTRALIA, 501.
Pinyatta, sugar Tinguwurlie, a little bough hut or
Pooree, stone mimi
Pooyoo or Poyow, tobacco Tinyara, boy
Pyetchabooltee, old woman Tooca, clay
Purleu, hair, feathers Toolta, sister-in-law
Purnappee, mushroom Tooltee, quill
Taminga, white gum Toonyar, widow
Tandee, tucker bag Toora, waistband for females
Tapa, road or path Tooranacarootee, a looking glass
Tappoo, small fly Tooroo, watershed of a range
Tchiar, spear Toorootoon, brother-in-law
Teralya, timber Tootoondoo, right hand side
Tindoo, swn Turtcha, egg-shell
Tingue, leaves mmeeyamayaroo, milk
Tinguwattoo. boughs Walteela, fine, calm, peaceful
Parts oF THE Human Bopy.
Caltoo, heart Moota, knee
Coodoo, breast Omitcha, wife, but generally
Coondee, thig “‘ Lubra.” 3
Coora, large blue gum Peeco, eyebrow
Euree, ear Peetee, bowels
Hootawerta, chin Poorndoolawerpoo, back-bone
Meedla, :nos Terlanya, tongue
Meena, eyes Terpoonree, to kiss
Mepootee, eye-lash Tiapa, mouth
Miltee, hz; Tidleecoonboo, bladder
Milteewerpoo, hip bones Tidnapalta, boot
Mindawerta, nave Tidnayerlie, great toe
Looca mooca, brains idna, foo
Mooltawerta, cheeks Tininyawertpoo, ribs
Moonawertowerpoo, neck-bone Umme, breasts (female)
Moora, han Werta werta, privates
Moorlanee, dead and buried
that the object which the Royal Society of New South has
in view would be better served thus than if my descriptions covered
a larger area, a uently included scenes and anecdotes of
502 EDWARD STEPHENS.
produce, in the aggregate, a source of amusement and instruction
for the next and future generations.
Discussion.
Mr. J. F. Mann—Said that what he had just heard read agreed
very well with what he had observed of the customs and manners.
of the aboriginals of Australia. He would like to point out one
of the reasons why the blacks objected to eat the flesh of snakes
which they had not themselves killed, or which had been deprived
of life by the whites. It was well-known among bushmen that
when a snake was driven into a corner, and it saw no way 0
escaping from its captors, it would turn round and bite itself.
This fact was also known among the blacks, and they would refuse
to eat any portion of a snake that had met death in that manner;
agency of a couple of pieces of wood, a deal of controversy had
been raised but no satisfactory solution of the native art had yet
been arrived at. In producing fire two pieces of timber were
always used. One of these pieces, having a small hole in it, was
laid down horizontally while the point of the second piece was
N.S.W. AS A HEALTH RESORT IN PHTHISIS PULMONALIS. 503
Mr. P.N. Trepeck—Referred to what Mr. Stephens had written
about the fighting laws of the blacks, and he related a martial
custom that was prevalent among the tribes. When a blackfellow
killed an enemy, the first thing he did was to open and dissect the
dead body, procure the kidney fat, and afterwards smear himsel
from head to foot with the greasy and inodorous substance. The
voracity of the people for food was on one occasion very clearly —
exemplified to him. A number of blacks had encamped upon the
edge of a swamp, in the mud of which a great multitude of eels
were seen. e natives made a surfeit on the eels, and afterwards
began to cry for no other reason than because they could eat no more.
The Hon. L. F. De Satis—Drew attention to the universal
prejudice that the aboriginals had to pork. The tribes in the far
north could have had no intercourse with those of South Australia,
yet their dislike to the flesh of swine appeared to be identical.
NEW SOUTH WALES AS A HEALTH RESORT IN
PHTHISIS PULMONALIS.
By Bernarp James Newmarcu, M.R.C.S. Eng., L.R.C.P. Lond.
[Read before the Medical Section of the Royal Society of N.S.W., July 19, 1889.]
Ar our last meeting our worthy President deplored the scanty
contribution of papers to be read before this Society, and at the
suggestion of Dr. Knaggs devoted this evening to a discussion on
the Climate of this country in the treatment of Phthisis. I was
asked by him to open this discussion, but after I had acceded to
his request I bitterly repented, for I feel I have no right to do
so, my experience of the climate of this country and the treat-
ment of the disease in question being very slight indeed, compared
with that of others in this room. Still when asked I did not care
to refuse, and you will pardon me if the matter is brought before
you in a crude and imperfect manner, it cannot however diminish
the value of the discussion; we hope to reap the benefit of the
experience of all, whether that be little or great, and inasmuch as
Thave presumed to open the discussion, it is hoped that those of
little experience like myself will help in it.
_ I think most of you here present will agree with me that the
_ preconceived ideas of this climate, by which I mean the ideas of this
504 . BERNARD JAMES NEWMARCH. '
climate as formed at home are to say the least of it, extra-
ordinary ; and when one looks back on the picture, as fancy painted
it at home, both of climate and country, and then on the stern
reality he is convinced that no picture can be truly painted, and
that even the outline is imperfect and indistinct unless personal
experience handle the brush ; it is the value of this personal ex-
perience which is sought to night. Th memory recalls
those IT have heard told to go to Australia for the sake of their
health, I often wonder if the same advice would have been given
if the giver had had practical experience of the climate and country.
It is almost amusing to read the description of the climate of
this country as set forth in various works and articles, descrip-
ions more often than not, written by those who, at the most,
have spent a few months in it. It would be amusing if the
ghastly fact did not remain that these descriptions are too often
the ground on which the advice to send a patient suffering from
advanced phthisis to this country as a health resort is based. I
_ have heard it stated as a fact that a certain well known writer
described the country between Melbourne and Albury, the habits
and mode of life of the inhabitants, and his impressions of the
country districts of the colony of Victoria, simply from the
knowledge gleaned by looking out of the railway carriage window
on the two occasions on which he had to make the journey by
overland express. I know for a fact that patients have been sent out
ere by advice based on knowledge gained from no better source.
Bruck’s ‘‘ Australian Health Resorts.” I am sorry to confess
that I received very few answers, but I have tried my best to
embody the views of those received in my remarks.
I have here (Table A.) a table of Meteorological Results of the
_ Inost important health resorts in New South Wales, together with
xin Maps for the years 1884 and 1887 (1884 being one of the
_ driest, 1887 one of the wettest years). The meteorological results
are taken from information kindly supplied me by Mr.
_ Russell, Government Astronomer. Mak
_ _ being a vast country, and one with uliar geographical
features, New South Wales disbkaile thestiiaaibe of various kinds,
£0
N.S.W. AS A HEALTH RESORT IN PHTHISIS PULMONALIS. 505
and there is little doubt that it possesses some admirably
adapted to the treatment of certain forms of Phthisis. I thought
at first, that it would be an easy matter to describe an ideal climate,
and then see in what way our climates agreed or differed; this
found to be impossible, so much depending in the choice of one,
on the different stages and varieties of Phthisis, so much on the
individual constitution of the patient. The simplest idea that
- comes to one’s mind is to choose a locality where the inhabitants
do not suffer from Phthisis, such as the Andes; but as is so
clearly pointed out by Dr. Williams in his work on Pulmonary
Consumption, this is nota reliable ground to work on. I daresay
there was a time when the deaths from Phthisis in this colony
were few and very far between, and on looking over a list of dis-
tricts in New South Wales, giving the number of deaths from all
causes together with the number of deaths from Phthisis in 1887
in each district, which was prepared by Mr. Coghlan, Government
Statistician, and kindly lent me by Dr. Pritchard Bassett of
Bathurst, I had no difficulty in picking out numerous localities
where the death rate from Phthisis was nil. (Table B.) Table C.
is prepared from material kindly supplied me by Mr. E. Sager,
whose courtesy I now gratefully acknowledge.
The deaths from Phthisis during 1887 numbered 977, and a
remarkable fact remains that the number of deaths from Phthisis
reported in 1887 is less than that for the three preceeding years,
1886 =1,051, 1885=1,178, 1884=1,093. The reason for this
diminished death rate may be due to the fact that the medical
practitioner at home is more alive to the knowledge of the proper
class of consumptive to send out here. It is to be hoped that this
is the case, and I am inclined to think it is; for medical works
lately written point out, more clearly than was previously done,
the class of cases fit for climatic treatment, and the particular
class of climate appropriate to each case.
At any rate, if we cannot advocate the immunity ground so
far as our cities go, Dr. MacLaurin points out in his valuable
506 BERNARD JAMES NEWMARCH.
seed—‘ the soil is hereditary but the seed may not be sown in it.”
Asan example, he quotes the very disease which we discuss.
ke :
MacLaurin’s paper, before referred to in which he points out
the immunity of the Jewish population, simply from the care
bestowed on the selection of food. In passing, [ would mention
a matter which has struck me—-I have noticed the ee alent, but
none the less dirty and abominable habit of expectoration practised
here ; (you have “only to look at the pavements in Sydney to see
what I mean) and thought of the numberless microbes which
must be disseminated and breathed in the air of our streets solely
through this habit.
Authorities divide, for purposes of classification, the different
climates into groups—for in nstance, Jaccon divides climates into
two fundamental groups, viz., high climates with slight, and
climates of the valley with moderate pies ee pressure
Williams divides climates according to the combined charac-
teristic meteorological and Glamesehiion! elements.
Douglas Powell, after describing the different varieties of Phthisis
to be treated at éle sae climates, divides the rest of the climates
under seasonal headin
Any suapree * clnsuiiindion must break down, and in the end
one comes to on each individual case, and each individual
uires a particular climate according to its peculiar
characteristics.
or purely systematic purposes we may divide the climates of
New South Wales according to their geographical situations. A
range of mountains runs parallel to the sea coast, this range forms
the top of the elevated tableland upon which the Great Div iding
Chain of mountains rises and from which the plains extend to the
west. Thus we can divide the surface of New South Wales into
—1. The Coast District. 2. The Table Lands. 3. The Plains.
I propose to take each of these districts and shor tly describe the
summer and winter meteorological peculiarities, and see in what
measure they are suitable in the treatment of Pulmonary Phthisis.
I. Coasr Disrricrts.
Summer—tThe heat and the moist ener ot climate are almost
proverbial. The temperature i is variable day by day, and during
the day. The extremes in Sydney may be pointed out Mee
98:2, Min. 48:7 is an illustration of a record of a hours.
North-easterly winds prevail, making the air damp. e rainfall
_is very variable, CG) I in December "1887 the ae ae — 7-088
inches with 18 rainy days. I will only mention he hot pha
mer ee I doubt if anyone would advis
: not as a peculiarity of these districts, but only because they aro.
thes y 8, y e the 2
N.S.W. AS A HEALTH RESORT IN PHTHISIS PULMONALIS. 507
summer climate of the coast district of New South Wales as a
therapeutic measure in the treatment of pulmonary consumption.
Winter—During some w or in dry years—the coast
climate leaves little to be pee with a mean temperature of
56°, days warm and sunshiny, vigil moderately cold, westerly
winds prevailing, the meteorological results at any rate will com-
pare favourably with many health resorts which ar e highly recom-
mended ; it is only right however to state that the variation in
temperature, humidity and force of wind is very great. The
district can be prescribed as a winter resort (I speak of winter
here) in cases not suitable for treatment in rigorous climates, and
in those cases not suitable for treatment in “ levated localities 5 ;
where in point of fact it is sought to prevent inflammatory com-
plications, e g, laryngeal, bronchial, and pneumonic inflammation,
or where the indications are as pointed out by Jaccond “local
preservation with improvement of constitutional condition.”
II. Tasre Lanp
This division holds a very important iisition: if i in this colony
ment of Consumption by High Altitude Climate it is in this divi
alone that we must seek to find them; and if by High Altitude
Treatment we mean that it is necessary to have an altitude equal to-
that considered requisite and available on the continent of Europe,
viz., 6,000 to 7,000 feet above sea level, we can at once put the
matter a seid, more especially so if, as authorities state, it is.
essential in these latitudes that a still betes hee is needful.
he altitude of our mountain resorts reaches the maximum of
4,600 feet st Kiandra, and the highest peak oe our colony is
Kosciusko 7,800 feet above sea level. It remains to be proved
whether any enthusiast will establish a sanatorium near the
summit of that mountain ; but until that is done we have nothing
which will satisfy the demands of the High Altitude advocates.
Still, we have in this division a number of resorts with an elevation
of 4, 600 to 1,543 feet above sea level, resorts which will in time
be of inestimable value to us.
The Swmmer in these mountain districts is hot by day and
moderately cool by night, the temperature is very variable, and I
have experienced bitterly cold windy days in summer ; the rai
fall is moderate as a rule during the summer months, too moderate
store the water required for consumption and use. Hot dusty
winds are not uncommon. The climate may be described as bracing
and stimulating.
he Winter is rigorous, and from personal experience I can assure
you that it will compete with any climate I know ; the =e
508 BERNARD JAMES NEWMARCH.
is very variable, fairly warm one day, it may be bitterly cold the
next. The rainfall is often excessive, and day after day may pass
with one continuous downpour, till one wonders indeed why we
ever drew comparison with any British climate. These mountain
climates can be recommended for all cases of incipient Phthisis,
more particularly in summer ; and if I were asked which was the
best all the year round division I should, in spite of the cold winter,
choose this. In chronic pneumonic, and hemorrhagic phthisis
these climates are the best we have ; and even in advanced cases,
provided there is a fair proportion of sound, or comparatively
sound lung I would not hesitate to suggest these climates as the
most preferable in summer.
The winter climate of these mountain districts is by no means
contra-indicated in incipient Phthisis; but I would not advise it
in any case liable to inflammatory complication. The degree of
7 cases are
11 ended —
N.S.W. AS A HEALTH RESORT IN PHTHISIS PULMONALIS. 509
only let these cases remain without that arising and they may live
for years—this opens up the question of the prevalence of other
lung — besides Phthisis, and their influence on the mortality
of Phthis
I fear, peclisnse. I have detained you far beyond the limits of
patience, and I thank you for the patient hearing you have given
me. I did not think it right to put forward any bold views which
I may have on the subject, and I have tried to place the matter
before you in an impartial manner, but I cannot end this paper
without stating that I feel su e that a more careful selection of
many
be, considered. As a rule it is not the rich and well-to-do con-
sumptive, one who can pick and choose his locality in search of
health, that is sent out here, more often it is the middle class or
poor one that is told he can Sad a healthful climate and occupation
in Australia, it is perfectly true he can find both; but too often
in the soareh for one he loses the other, and in the search for both
he loses his life or gives up the chase to return home a sadder
and wiser invalid.
Taste A.—Meteorological Reports of Health Resorts in New South Wales.
fS| |ge\ze| @ | a |a sg] »
Name. Sar | og 5 Fe | | = of &p| Be
aa| 3 | 25 | | | fe Ba) oF
$3) 2198/82| ¢ |g | $2 28) be
a; aja |a | ata ee
Albury ....../175| 572| 70°7| 53-5 | 108°8 | 28°5 | 27°66 | 86] W.
Armidale ...| 81|8278| 67°9| 52-2) 936/32 | 33-41, 91] E.
‘Bathurst... —...) 96 2200| 665/49 | 99°9/ 23 | 2449) 79] S.W.
Bourke ... _...|386| 456| 78°6 622 | 1189 35°5|16-45' 41] S.E.
wral ... ...| 26 | 2171 | 62°31 47-7 § 25 |8316 114| W.
Crookwell 76) 3 1 O27 | 46 | 22°1 | 33°25 108; N.W.
Dubbo 182) 865} 71:9 | 53°8 | 106-9 | 22°7| 21-41 59] E.
Eden ... | 107| 68:9 | 548 | 381 | 35°98 117) S.W.
Glen Innes 90 | 3518 | 68°7 | 50°6 102°3 | 26-1 34°32 100 E.
Goulburn 54/2129 | 65°6 | 49-6 | 1071 | 19°6 | 26-49 84) N.W.
Hay 802} 305) 71 | 54°7|) 1125} 29:1) 1411) 53| 8.
m 58)... | 59°4| 45 | 81 | 29°59 | 121/N.N.W.
Kurrajong 35 | 1270| 59°1 |} 47°3 | 8275 | 29°5 51-04 | 113 W.
iand 88 | 4640 | 51°5 3) 8°6 | 62°40 | N.W.
Moss Vale $31 | 2205| 64°2|49°3 944) 28°2| 40°81 114) W. .
Mount Victoria 61 | 3490 | 63°5 | 46°9 1 | 28°2 | 36 Ww
Murrurund 94 1543| 69°5 | 53°38) 925 31:9] 3 N.W.
ted ..| 124 | 2891 | 62°7| 45°1 | 92°5 | 24-3 | 37°53 105| N.E.
Picto 21| 649] 67°3 | 52°5| 99°3 | 25°5|27:21/100/ W.
Post Maciuarie. ... | 49/70 | 588] 88 | 33°6| 62°48 /127| S.W.
Scon ...| 78| 680| 72°5 | 54:4 | 101-4 | 33°3 | 22°76 53
Shoes leton _—..| 40| 1351/73 | 56 |103-2/88°9|27:91, 92
Wollongong ; 67|70 | 59°2/ 98:4| 38°7/ 39°96; 76) S.W.
Sydney ... 6) 1 56°38! 98:2) 38-9! 49°85 | 150!
BERNARD JAMES NEWMARCH,
" TaBLe B
sos 2 a ie RN SERIE TT STO a TN arn ee cha Ca uamesesiaalaelae Sr
3d) 233
2g | egg
Districts. “ oo DisTRIcTs. =*s
2es 233
North Eastern— East Midland—
Tweed River 13 Jaratah 4
Ulmarra 15 Adamstown 24.
Bellinger 72 Glebeland 19
Port Macquarie 33 Wollombi 10
Copeland 6 Millfield ... lz
Dungog 27 Wiseman’s Ferry 5
Greta 36 St. Albans 7
5 ros
outs Midland — yg | South Midland
Drake 1 omb te
Walcha 28 see fe
a =
a camera Hast: 27
North Western— Bungendore 16
Manilla. ... 11 armedman on i
Quirindi . 22 Murrumburrah ... 27
nd 11. | South Bastern—
Warialda 25 Woonona ... 135
ingara 14, Robertson ll
Cassilis 4 Shoalhaven 51
ngan ... 31 Milton 33
Coonabaraban 25 | “South Western—
Coonamble 40 Jerilderie.. 13
Condobolin 14, Lyttleton... 1
cane ae k 3
West Midland— Bears 4
ew .-| +66 Sroket Hill 24
Oberon ee Milparinka 9
Tambaroora... ae agen Loftus 39
Hill End.. oe Coba 28
TaBLe C
Pee ead bd Fd
g. £3 Ea | g4n53)| gas
Disrricr. a3 25 poe fegce £222
a2 a ae Ste.- | een me
e | 93 | ge |pSada) pene
& A 8 i
North Eastern 78,122 1,055 51 4°83 06
Midla «| 34,163 427 2°34 ‘02
«| 52,077 765 8°52 05
.| 242,583 5,546 513 924 ‘21
: 89,854 2,089 199 9°52 oe:
-| 65,566 845 53 6°27 08
99,169 | 1,236 56 4°53 05
.-| 82,821 “608 23 3-76 ae
«| 40,709 | 877 45 5°13 “ee
PROCEEDINGS. Sil
MONDAY, JUNE 24, 1889.
A Lecture was delivered to the members of the Royal seat |
of New South Wales at the Society’s House, at 8 p.m. ‘
Threlfall, m.a., peniok Subject :—‘“The present state of Aopliad
Electrical Scienc
The Chair was cioousied by Professor LIVERSIDGE, M.A., F.R.S.,
President.
There was a large attendance, upwards of cay pope persons
being present, including several ladies and visi
The lecture was illustrated by apparatus fe ae
n the motion of Mr. H. C. Russell, seconded by Mr.
Da coin e thanks of the Society were accorded to Professor
Threlfall dies his valuable and interesting lecture :
WEDNESDAY, OCTOBER 16, 1889.
A Lecture was delivered to the members of the Royal Society
of N.S.W., at the Society’s House at 8 p.m., by W. M. ronmme
historical about Lamps in general. “Oils fined for burning in
Lamps. Short sketch of the Histor y, Chemistry and Manufacture
of Kerosene. Development of the Mineral-oil Lamp. The parts
of the Lamp. Essentials :—1. The oil- vessel or fount. 2. The
Burne 3. The Wick. 4. The Air-draught. Assessories :—
: Accidents, Fires, Explosions. The Kerosene Act and Oil-testing.
. The economy of the Lamp. Domestic lighting. Illuminating a
Church or a Hall. A Student's Lamp. The M lidnight Oil.
The Ideal Lamp. How to manage a Kerosene Lamp.
The Chair was occupied by Professor LIVERSIDGE, M.A., F.R.8.,
: President.
There was a fair attendance, including several ladies.
-
The sient? dealt with his subject i in great det ail. oe ae
2 ink ” ‘boys as a gr olan ago, mps of burning oil were
introduced, he said, by the Romans, who probably received the
idea from the Egyptians and Pheenicians. This most ancient
512 PROCEEDINGS.
lamp was used by the Latin races to-day. Illustrations were
afforded of these classic lamps in contrast with the lamp still
used by the Esquimaux, and with those improved lamps of to-day
whose illuminating power is fifty times greater. Little alteration
in form was made in the middle ages. In the 17th century minor
alterations were introduced, but at its best the lamp for centuries
consisted only of an oil vessel with a rush wick, or a piece of
fibrous bark and a strand of hempen yarn. From 1786, the age
lamps, and the “moderator” lamp. The changes necessary to
suit lamps for the burning of mineral instead of animal or
vegetable oils were next mentioned. In 1852 the first known
oils—sperm, whale, colza, petroleum, &c., and their different
qualities, the discovery of liquid kerosene and of kerosene shale,
i ica and New South Wales. The preparation of the
oil from shale as carried on in this colony was described ; first
the destructive distillation of the shale, and afterwards the
fractional distillation of the crude oil. The evolution of the
kerosene lamps was made plain to the audience by means of a
number of illustrations and examples, showing each progressive
stage of improvement. e essential features of modern lamps—
—globes, shades, stands, suspenders, lace and paper ornaments—
each feature being discussed and the advantages of different types
being pointed ou :
The lecturer then recommended the observance of the following
dep as to the construction and management of all kerosene
amps :—
1. That portion of the wick which is in the oil-reservoir should
be enclosed in a tube of thin sheet metal, open at the bottom, oF
in a cylinder of fine gauze, such as is used in miners’ safety lamps
(28 meshes to the inch).
2. The oil-fount or reservoir should be of metal rather than of
china or glass.
3. Every lamp should have a proper extinguishing apparatus, —
and ought never to be blown into in order to put it out. — Or it
should go out of itself upon turning the wick down, as 1 the
Defries or Harvey lamps.
4. Every lamp (iatended for standing) should have a broad
PROCEEDINGS. 513
5. Wicks should be soft and well dried before a fire before
being inserted into the lamp. They should be of such a size to
fill the — completely without having to - squeezed in,
and when first put in should be soaked with the o
Management :—l. The reservoir must be filled with oil every
time before using the lamp.
2., On lighting, the wick should be — esi and then
gradually turned up after putting the chim
Common flat wick lamps that have no eingalaiiees should
be put out as follows :—Turn down the wick until only a small
flickering flame is to be seen, then blow a sharp puff of breath
Across the top of the chimney, but never pown it. In many of
the modern lamps it is merely ange gt turn down the wick
and the lamp may be left to go out of it
4. Cans or bottles used for oil should cn “kept free from water
and dust, and must be kept clos
5. All lamps howd be trimmed during the daylight, preferably
in the early morning.
In conclusion, Mr. Hamlet spoke upon the safety or the dangers
attending the use of the lamps referred to, and upon accidents,
and to oil testing, and to the economy of the kerosene lamp.
A vote of thanks to the lecturer for his interesting dissertation
closed the proceedings.
WEDNESDAY, NOVEMBER 6, 1889.
Prof. Liverstag, M.A., F.R.S., President, in the Chair,
Twenty-one members were present.
The minutes of the last meeting were read and confirmed.
The certificates of three candidates were read for the third time,
of one for the second time, and of one for the first time.
The following gentlemen were duly elected ordinary members
of the Society :—
Berney, George Sy ily Sydney.
Campbell, G. 8. ; Sy
Farr, J. J., J.P. ; Marsiokville:
The Chairman announced that the Clarke Memorial Lectures
ge We to be delivered on November the 13th, 20th, and 27th
., had been unavoidably postponed until April or May next,
on rollrwhe of Mr. Wilkinson having been unable to prepare the
lectures through absence from Sydney on Departmental business.
He also announced’ with regret the death of the Rev. J. E.
Tenison-Woods, F.G.S., F.L.8., Who had been an honorary member
of this Society since 1875, and drew attention to an enlarged
G @—December 4, 1889
514 PROCEEDINGS.
portrait of that gentleman taken shortly before his death by
Dr. Wright, and presented to the Society.
Dr. J. Ashburton Thompson read a paper on “Aids to the
Sanitation of Unsewered Districts (Poudrette Factories)”
A discussion followed in which the following gentlemen took
art :—Messrs. C. Moore, T. B. Trebeck, W. A. Dixon, F. B.
Kyngdon, P. N. Trebeck, H. Deane, the Chairman, and the
Author.
In the absence of the author, the Hon. Secretary (Mr. Kyngdon)
read a paper by Mr. E. C. Manfred—‘ Notes on Goulburn
me.”
r. John ©. H. Mingaye, r.c.s., read a paper—‘ Notes on
some Minerals, &c.” The following discussion took place :—
r, Lerp1us—I would like to ask Mr. Mingaye with regard to
the occurrence of this platinum in Broken Hill: Was it pure
latinum—does it occur as pure platinum ?
Mr. Mincave—No, it occurs as platinum with the other metals>
I separated them. I worked up a large quantity of the ore.
Dr. Lersrus—And the analysis was done by dissolving ?
Mr. Mincaye—Yes.
by amalgamation. communication the other day from
Broken Hill. A gentleman told me there had been a great deal
of discussion there, the subject of the treatment 0 this
unless there is 50 or 60 per cent. of platinum, but the value
Mr. Mingaye puts upon it I think is rather high.
Mr. Mixcaye—It is a great question whether platinum can be
rated by concentration. It would not be two or three
ounces to the ton. ;
The Presipent—We are obliged to Mr. Mingaye for drawing
attention to these matters, because no doubt if it can be found in
anything like payable quantities it will be useful to this colony ;
ut I agree with Mr. Dixon it must be found in a larger quantity,
—because as far as I can recollect the value of crude platinum 1s
not more than 10s. or 12s. an ounce in London,—that is before
_ it can be treated. I am glad attention has been paid to the
occurrence of these metals, because no doubt platinum is widely
distributed, bnt usually in small quantities. It is a common
thing to find it in limestone, and then there is this matter of the
medicinal
2 S mineral water. Probably these waters will come in for APP is i
~~
PROCEEDINGS. 515
purposes. Then with regard to the tenerite ms I would
like to ask Mr. Mingaye whether he tested for gold
Mr. Mincayre—I did not test it for gold but for sean
The thanks of the ee were accorded to the various anthors
for their valuable paper:
following anaes were laid upon the table and
acknowledged :—
Donations RECEIVED DURING THE Montu oF OcToser, 1889.
(The Names of the Donors are in Italics.)
TRANSACTIONS, JOURNALS, REPORTS, &c.
Brruin—kK. Preuss. Meteorologisches Institut. pong wit
der Meteorologischen Beobachtungen im Jahre
9. L he Institute.
B ngham Philosophical Society. Pro-
sane in “Vol. vi., Part i., Session 1887-88. The Society.
a ee — Museum. Annual Report of the
Trustees, The Trustees.
hous Society. of Queensland. Proceedings, Vol. v1,
Part v The Society.
ES es Naturalist gps 3 a ee rae
eries, Vol. vr., Par 8-9. eport
the year ate Bt Abe iL "1889; List + of Matibors ‘ke. Be
gecko yr speed np hye § of India. Records, Vol.
» Part ii The Director.
Citrine 6 ublic Free ‘ira. Thirty-fourth Annual
eport, 1888-188 The Trustees.
CampripGEe (Mass. uc m of Comparative geology at
tae Ate College. Bulletin, Vol. xvur., No. 4, July
Convons—Acadonin Nacional de Ciencias. Boletin, Tomo
, Entrega 8a Junio, 1888. The Academy.
Pac Vos fiir Erdkunde. Jubiliumsschrift—Li si
atur der Landes-und Volkskunde des Kéni
Baitisen. Bearbeitet von Paul Emil Richter, 1889. The Society.
oo ae gy ig gs ical Society. ‘Transactions and Proceed-
Vol. xvit., “Part i ii., 1888. : ”
Royal 'S Scottish Geogiaphical "mosksey: The Scottish
Puoumnce—Soci Sabie na d’ Italia. Bullettino della
Sezione Tioventine, Vol. rv., Fase 5 and 6, 10 Sept.,
sonic Deutse tsche Meteorologische React hate Meteor-
ische Zeitschrift, September ”
Honan Baya Soci ty of Tasmania. oe and Proceed-
ings fo: 7, 1888.
516 PROCEEDINGS.
JENA— Medicini sch- Naturwissenschaftliche Gesellschaft.
Jenaische pens a” Naturwissenschaft, Ban
N
xxu., N.F., Band xvi., Heft 4, 1889. The Society.
aniieoer Papen age de _ Belgique. Annales, Tome
and 2 2. bed
See ea ei yas aad. Botany, Vol. xxv., No.
171, pad Reh 1889 ; Zoology, Vol xx... No. 122
Aug. 3 889.
Phar maveuticel Society of ewe Britain. Journal and
Sear BR s, Third Ser ioe Vol. xx., Parts 229 and
pt August,
ebyal Colonlal Institute. Poin: Vol. xx., 1888-9. The Institute.
Royal See at 6 Proceedings, New “Month
Series, Vol. x1., Nos.8 and 9, 1889. The Society.
Royal Unite Slarvies Tetitation: Journal, Vol.
xxxi1., No. 149, 1889. The Institution.
Lugecx—Naturhistorisches Museum. Jahresbericht, fiir
das The Trustees.
seamen harem ee — Transactions,
Vol. xx., Par ' i.-x., Session 1888- The Society.
Mssovnxe—Ce ntra od of Health “spor of the Board
the acre 1886-7, 1887-8, The Board.
staid. Waturativee’ Club of Victoria. The Victorian
Naturalist, Vol. vt., a 6, Oct., 1889. The Club.
weno! sn ent ent. Mineral Statistics of Victoria for
r 1888, The Gold-Fi oc of Victoria, Reports
of the “Minin g Registrars for the Quarters ended 31
Maas. 1876 and 30 Tune, 1889.
e Hon. the Minister of Mines for Victoria.
pe ee Italiana di Svena Naturali. Atti, Vol.
, Ba asec ec 1—4, 188 The Society.
Mownexai-—Natral Beha sae sal Tce al. The
adian Record of Science, Vol. 111., No. 7, 1889. ”
Mounovsr Sout In ag as de Muthscnse. Bulletin,
J illet 2?
NEwcasTLE-UPON-TYNE it rth of England Institute of
Mining and Me ge ee Sr ace ers. Transactions, :
Vol. xxxvut., Part i The Institute.
New AE gs an Chemical Soot. Journal, Vol. x1. ‘ :
No. Sg: cena The Society.
Paris—Académie des Sciences - VInstitut de Fra
Comptes pone dus, Tome crx., Nos. 8-12, 19 oat
—16 Sep. 1889. The Academy.
Feuille des Jeunes Naturalistes. Année x1x., No. 227,
i Seve rae talogue de la mintsdhccs. Fase :
The Editor.
889. The Society.
Société Gianna de France. Bulletin, 3e Série,
-, Nos. 5 and 6, 1889. se
meclat de Physique. Séances, Janvier—
Aa Zodogigue de France. Bulletin, Tome xtv.,
No. 6, 1889. 1889. ”
Ne.
segue Bhtomoiogigne de France. Bulletin, Nos. 15
PROCEEDINGS. 517
> ging ars hy easyer Institute. Journal, Vol. cxxvuit.,
65, Sept., 1889 The Institute.
Rio DE JAneErro—Imperial Obeurt atorio. ro ase Anno Iv.,
Nos. 7 and 8, July and August, 1 The Director.
oes ial ie Cigar ange cia ~ a poste Atti, Anno
Sess ~ lia, 19 6 Feb.
1887 (4 (4to 1}. Vikan (ng a gach va, via, viia, 14
Aprl—16 June, 1889 (16mo.) The Academy.
Biblioteca _Naziona le Centrale Vittorio Emanuele.
dalle Biblioteche Pubbliche Governative del Regno
@ Italia, Vol. 11., 1888. Indice Alfabetico. The Library.
"Rela ne
Minerario nel 1887. [8vo ‘Firenze, 1889. "The Committee.
re, Geografica Italiana. Bollettino, Sede IIT., Vol
8, nee The Society.
Sr. ic ceca é de l’Industrie a. Comptes-
Rendus jee No. 7, Juillet, 1 Me
Srrna—R. Accademia dei Fisiocritici di ees Atti, Serie
IV., Vol. 1., Fase 6-7, 1889. The Academy.
Sypnry—Mining Department. Annual sat ig the year
the Minister for Mines.
Observatory. Results of pe age Obese aie
made in New South Wales during
he Government Astrondmer.
a ee ee ae a et tae
Band xrx. Derneuen Folge, Band rx., Heft 3, 1889. The Society.
BK, rng eer Becheanstals. Ver handlungen, Nos.
10, 11, 12, 1889. he Reichsanstalt.”
i Liatlolis tithe of erreur! Birbg ig of fier
mation Nos. 1, 2, 3, 4, 6, 7, 1889. Re-
at nh the Commissioner of Edwiation ie the year
The Commissioner.
inti Office. Notices to Mariners, Index Nos.
1—52 of 1888; Nos. 25, 27—34, 1889. Pilot Chart.
North * tlantic Ocean, July and August, 1889.
America, West Coa st of Lower California, San
Diego to San Quentin Bay. Chart No. 1159, Cen-
tral America, West Cees of gags Bri
Harbor. he U.S. Hydrographer.
MIscELLANEOUS.
(Names of Donors are in Italics.)
Biggs, A. B. pivacda gra of Comet of July and August,
889, ta
at Launceston, Tasmania. The Author.
Bourke, John “a ‘ ‘op ; Third Cavalry, U.S. Army.—Com-
of Notes and Memoranda bearing upon the
dH
rin
of a Religious or Se s character amon
various Nations, (1888). Notes on the ee
and Theogony of the Mojave Radian’ ol f the Rio
Colorado, Arizona, (1889). The Author.
518 PROCEEDINGS.
sr Hyde—Gold in India (1881). Note on the Austra-
lian Reports from New South Wales, (1878). The
Financial Resources available for the crib. ato
ac our Colonies. The Iberian sa Belgian Infl
ochs in Britain (1883). The Picts ad
and Epoc
Practtin Britain (1887). The Author.
Walters, Arthur Wm., ¥.u.s.—Bryozoa from New South
Wales, (1889). The Author.
siden to ond Negatives of Billy Launy ~ Truganini,
e last man and woman of the Tas wen sage te
"The mids W. Agnew, M.D-
raat oe" ety xa of the late Rev. J. E. raat Woods
., taken and presented by H. G. A. Wright, M.R.C.S.E.
WEDNESDAY, DECEMBER 4, 1889.
Prof. LiversIp@g, M.A., F.R.s., President, in the Chair.
Twenty-one members were present.
The Certificate of one new candidate was read for the third
time, of one for the second time, and of one for the first time.
The he gentleman was duly elected an ordinary member
of the Society :—
Brett, Edward Edmund, s.p. ; East St. Leonards.
It was resolved that Messrs. P. N. Trebeck and H. O. Walker
be appointed Auditors for the present year.
The Chairman announced that Journal Vol. xxiii., Part 1, w:
ready for distribution to Foreign Societies, and that bound copies
of the volume would be forwarded to m embers when complete.
Mr. W. A. Dixon, F.G.s., F.1.c., read a paper on “ Well and
River Waters of New South Wales. a
A discussion followed in wie the following gentlemen took
part, viz., Messrs. C. Moore, F. B. Kyngdon, H. ©. Russell, J. “
Henson, 'P. R. Pedley, Rev. 8. Wilkinson, J. F. Mann,
Chairman, and the Author.
Mr. Moore suggested that the Royal Society — bring
under the notice of the Government, the great importance of
having analyses made of the waters used for irrigation in the
various parts of the Colony.
The thanks of the Society were e accorded to Mr. Dixon for his
€ paper.
oe valuable
a oS In Pe absence of the eedbk the Hon. Secretary (Mr. Kyngdon)
so ty t the Rev. John Matthews, M-4
PROCEEDINGS. 519
Coburg, Victoria, on “The Australian Aborigines,” which had
been awarded the Society’s Medal and money prize of £25.
A discussion followed in which Messrs. C. Moore, J. F. Mann,
and the Rey. 8. Wilkinson took part.
n the motion of the Chairman, the thanks of the Society were
scconted to Mr. = ashen for having read this and various other
pers during the Session.
Mann ced various drawings relating to the
Aborigines, which he had painte
The following seas in were laid upon the table and
acknowledge
Doxations Receivep DURING THE Monru or Novemper, 1889.
(The Names of the Donors are in Italics.)
TRANSACTIONS, JOURNALS, REPORTS, &c.
ee Library, Museum , and Art Gallery of
and of the Standing coaneal iheed for 1888-9. The Director.
Brerne—Départment de V’In eines de la Confédération
Suisse—Section des Travaux Publics. Graphische
r Ni
hachtungem, Bl. i
vb, vi., 1889. ciaeyay et grephigne d des observations
Inydrométriques suisses, ib, iia, iib, iic, iii.
, va, vb, vi., 1838. tien graphique des tem-
paratetel de Vair et der hauteurs pluviales, Pl. 1,
888. The Department.
soak vaya end ey Fgh des Sciences, des Lettres et des
Beaux-Arts de Belgique. Annuaire, 1885, 1889.
Bulletins, hogs Serie, i'ome xiv.—xvit., 1887-89. The Academy.
Buenos imag doa 3 Beatie dt ce Argentino. Boletin,
dern
bg 2
yo as vii., 1889. The Institute.
sas ee Free Bees Thirty-fifth aoe 1
Report of the Library yadiontan 29 May, 1 The Library. —
Hampure—Deutschie Meteor soe eel = chaft. hick
ologische Zeitschrift, Octo ber, The Society.
oe ociety of Tas a. ane ract of Proceed-
' s Gokobie 15, 1889. =, Deanidentta? spies by ae
en cticany Sir Robert G. C. Hamilton, k.c.B.,
November, 1889. ”
enon A Institute of Great Britain and
rela Journal, Vol. xrx., No.1, August, 1889. The Institute.
Tron and ‘Steel Tuatstte, Journal, No. 1, 1889. rf
Pa copigins nee Office. Hourly Readings, Part iv., Oct.
o Deer. 1886, Oficial No 0.81. Meteorological Obser-
paresis at gen ie of the Second Order for the year
1885, Official No. 82. The Meteorological Office.
520 PROCEEDINGS.
saleplisia Soden ac ip Society. Quarterly Journa
Vol. » Jul "yar The Voted
Reco ing es The Society.
Royal See “Buiasophieal Transactions, Vol. cLxxIx.,
art 888 ngs, Bipsr Nos.
273- 79, 1888-89. List of Fellows, 30 hore 1888. ”
guerre! Societ ac we ondon i bg eedings of the
Sci tific Meet Rig art ”
Marzovixn— Fie ld Naturalists’ iw a Pyles. The Vic-
rian Naturalist, Vol. v1., No. 7, oa nae Ninth
nual Report 1888-9. Bee of M s &e. The Club.
Public Libra ry, Museum, and National ¢ Gallery of Vic-
toria. Poses of the Trustees for 1 Natural
eaves of Victoria—Prodromus of is ioolney of
Victori iy ate XIX., ne eat The Premier of Victoria.
Royal Sanitary Com cond Progress Report
—Water Su els 6 of ‘eo Metropalitan nen Third
Pro oes Report—Drainage and Sew The Commission.
Mex1co—Observatorio Meteoroldgic :0 Maetiotion Central de
exico. Boletin Mensual, Resumen e
1888, and Indice Tomo I. Charts :—In ear a pet de
la Ciudad de Lagos; Inundacion de la Ciudad de
soon n; Trayectoria del pec de Septiembre de
888 a traves de la I e Cuba. The Observatory.
Sociedad degnceence™ desioant sino 7? Memorias, Tomo :
Cuaderno Nim 11, May, 1889. The Society.
New York—American Geogr: sages Society. Bulletin,
Vol. xxi. os No. 3, Sept. 3 1889. ”
Paris—Académie des Sciences “e V Institut de France.
Comptes Rendus, Tome crx., Nos. 13—16,. 23 Sept.
—14th Oct. 1889. The Academy.
Feuille = peg Naturalistes, Année x1x., No. 228, 1
Octo The Editor.
cage = Biologie. Comptes —* oe
e Série, Tome 1., Nos. 31—33, The Society.
Société Entomolo penne de a "Bulletin, No. 17,
9?
sac . ‘aise d Ph hysique. ppacnae de Mémoires
(
ala Physique, Tome iv., 1889. (Mémoires
ste sg Pa ule, rae Pune Bibliogra aphie. ”
Peraverraa—Fronklin tute. Journal, ‘Vol. cxxvim. i
6, Hames The Institute.
0. 76
Rows — Biblioteca ae pion Peer bgp bg del Genio
le, Anno, XXVII., ses = July, 1
Minister rs Public Instruction, Rome.
peg tae sneha Centrale Sheen vais —
ettino delle Opere Mo hie e Str
acquistate ‘alle Biblioteche jabblicke Governative :
del Regno d'Italia, Vol. rv., No. 3, May-June, 1889. The Library:
Societa proerebee _Ttaliana. Bollettino, Serie 3, Vol. ;
11., Fase 9, 1 The Society.
Dist hestenlacies, ce One for the Advancement of
ere oa apy of 7 First Meeting held at ane
N.S.W., Aug. and Sept., 1888, Vol. ‘ The Ave
_Testnologia, Industrial, and Sanitary
he Committee of ana cemens | sg 1898. "The Museum.
PROCEEDINGS. 521
Sr. PererspurcH—Comité eee des Mines.
Bulletins, Tome vr1., Nos. 6—10, 1 ; Tome VIII.,
Nos. 1—5, 1889 ; ck ne ent to oie vuit., (Bibli-
othéque Géologique de la Russie 1888). ee
Vol. 111., No. 4, 1889, ee Brae che Kart
yon Russ and); Vol. v a 1888, (Ueber die
Russischen Augellen, von ne i usen). The Committee.
Wasuineron—Smithsonian Institu ibd: ae al Report of
the Board r Regents for the year sitions June 30,
1886, Part oh he Institution.
United States Const o Geodetic Survey. Bulleti
Wos.10; 11, 1 The ‘Bupwriatindek.
United States iiydrographic Office. Notice to Mariners
Nos. an , 1889. war Chart of rt North
Atlantic Saee ‘Sept., 1 U.S. Hydrographer.
eee = eee a Japan. inmieead
Vol. x1t., Part i., 1889. The Society.
MIscELLANEOUS.
bok ames of Donors are in Italics.)
Dana, Prof. S. pairs Expedition. Aus-
J5: Ds, —U.
Ag lian Bosse, Hoste 6:1)
ea arr of Australia.
Wyn » Ww. os
Pranjurt. Zeitung, Net uly 11, 1889. The Publisher.
Wegweiser fiir vce tg * Leiteig) No. 2, 20 Sept., 1889.
The Author.
PROCEEDINGS OF THE SECTIONS
(IN ABSTRACT.)
MEDICAL SECTION.
At the preliminary meeting held in April, the a officers
brit elected :—Chairman : Dr. Crago. Committee: Drs. P. 8
a, W. “ Goons, E. F. Ross, W. CuisHoum, A. SHEWEN, an
8. “T. chad
Seven ata ‘meetings were held ; they were well attended,
but there " was a lack of animation and interest in the discussions
as compared with the previous year. Special mention should
made of the excellent and valuable papers read by Drs. NEwMARCH
on “The Climate of New South Wales,” Dr. HANKINS on ‘* Wind
coped and Dr. Cruspe on “The After-treatment of
my.”
eiaee were made by Drs. SHEwEN, MacCormick, CHAMBERS,
Worratt, Watson, JENKINS, and Craco.
522 PROCEEDINGS OF THE SECTIONS.
“Cy . ‘On Hydatid Fluid ”—Dr. James GRAHAM.
(2) “A new method of i sare perenne hease ScHWARZBACH.
(3) “On Aneurisms ”—Dr, MacCormic
(4) “The Climate of hai stg Wales, in its relation to
Phthisis ”—Dr. New
(5) * Treatment of Throat eae ’—Dr. Q
(6) “The After-treatment of Tracheotomy ”—Dr. CLUBBE.
(7) “On Cystitis ”—Dr. Wor RRALL.
8) “A case of Anemia ”—Dr. Craco.
(9) “On Wind-Instruments, “ their relation to certain
lung diseases ”—Dr. HankIns.
(10) “On a new Operation for the removal of Eutropion ”—
r. THos. Evans.
8 8 Bee On a case of Transfusion ”—Dr. Worr
(12) “On two cases of Disease of the Lung’ Dr. SHEWEN.
EDWD. J. JENKINS, M.D..
ALEX. M ‘ACCORMICK, M. D. | Secretaries.
UAIFE, Junr.
MICROSCOPICAL SECTION.
A preliminary meeting of the oo was held on 11th April,
1889, Mr. F. B. Kynapon in the Chai
The following officers were sited for a ensuing year :—
Mr. i MacDonnett, Chairman ; Mr. ane ‘Epmunps,
Secretary; Dr. H. G. A. Wricnt, Messrs. T Baauuee AUF
Beprorp, and T. WHITELEGGE, Counmi ttee.
Monthly Meeting held MAY 13th, 1889.
Mr. 8. MacDonneE tt in the Chair.
. MacDonnett exhibited Slides of Oribatide, sent foo!
Ragland by Mr. Bostock, who is engaged in writing a monograph
on them for the Ray Society.
r. WRIGHT presented to the Section a yy” oil immersion lens
Powell & Leland) N.A. 1.5, lately from makers’ hands, an
pronounced by them one of the finest made by them of that class.
Monthly Meeting held JUNE 10th, 1889.
Mr. 8. MacDonnagtu in the Chair.
Mr. WuiteELeacr exhibited a new species of Zoophyte (genus
Sarzia), a so specimens of Volvox globator, Polyzoa sagitta (Carbacea
dissimilis ), and an Ascidian (appendicularia ).
Monthly Meeting held JULY 9th, 1889.
oy 8. MacDowne tt in the Chair.
PROCEEDINGS OF THR SECTIONS. 523
Professor WaLLace (Edinburgh) was among the visitors present.
r, WHITELEGGE exhibited specimens of Asplanchna myrmeleo,
Railasins senta, Bursaria truncatella (a very large specimen, also
a new species of Lascinularia, like JZ. socialis). A microscopic
plant (Pandorina morum) was also shewn.
Monthly Meeting AUGUST 12th, 1889.
Mr. 8. MacDonneEtt in the Chair.
Mr. Wuite.ecae exhibited a new species of Rotifer (Philodina
roseola ), found in a small rock pool at Coo
Mr. Wiesener exhibited a number of microscope aa
and other apparatus, by Reichart of Vienna, includi
halmometer and a camera lucida (after Zeiss).
Monthly Meeting, SEPTEMBER 9th, 1889.
Mr. 8. MacDonne tt in the Chair.
Mr. WALKER exhibited specimens of Scale insects (Aspidiotus
coccineus ) from oranges.
Mr. Wiessner exhibited two new Microscopes, by Swift
(London), one being a binocular canteens microscope fitted with
the Stephenson
Mr. Percy J. an resigned the Secretaryship, owing to
his departure for England, and was accorded a vote of thanks
for his services.
Monthly Meeting OCTOBER 14th, 1889.
Mr. S. MacDownett in the Chair.
Mr. MacDonnett exhibited a Fresh-water Polyzoa—not
capi aiaieeanas to be fredericella.
—_— OOOO
canebener ais ERSTE ances
ADDITIONS
TO THE
LIBRARY OF THE ROYAL SOCIETY OF NEW SOUTH WALES.
PrrRiopicaLs PurcHasEepD In 1889.
American Journal of Science and Art, (Silliman).
American Monthly Microscopical Journal.
Annales des wean et Physique.
Annales des Min
Annals of Witesal History.
Astronomische Nachrichten.
thenzum.
British Medical Journal.
‘Chemical News.
‘Curtis’ Botanical Magazine.
Dingler’s Polytechnisches Journal.
Fresenius Zeitschrift fiir Analytische Chemie.
Geological Magazine
Industries.
Journal and Tr: sornsgas of the Photographic Society.
Journal de Médec
Journal of Anatomy ‘and Physiology.
Journal He B
Journal of the heme —
Sarual of the Soc: of Art
Journal of the Tnstitetion of Electrical Engineers.
Knowledge.
ancet.
London Medical Recorder.
Medical Feria of New York.
Mining Jo
Nature.
> seh and Queries.
i.
s Geo “6 a, aaa Mittheilungen.
Philadelphia ostesone — :
Philosophi
Sree of the Geologists’ Association.
torte Journal of Microscopical Science.
E A
Sen, ser
ADDITIONS TO THE LIBRARY. 525
Science Gos
Scientific ye
Scientific eas ‘Supplement.
Telegraphic Journal and Electrical Keview.
Booxs PurcHasED In 1889.
American System of ae
Analyst (The) Vols.
shurst, J., The tate jiationdl Pai gens gy of Surgery
Atlas of Illustrations of Pathology, Fasc vir., 1889. (New Syd. Soc.)
ustralian Hand Book for 1889 and 1 890.
Barbour, A. H. F., Spinal Deformity in Relation to Obste
Biedern pesca ’s 'Technish-Chemisches Jahrbu ch, 1880, 1881, 1882, 1887, 1888.
herbed J., Retrospect of Medicine, Vols. xcrx., and Bs
Braithwaite, e, RB. .» Lhe Batish Moss Flo ~~ Parts ix.—
British N ocutatlon Report, 1883, (Ba
Buckler, W., The Larve of the acitinhs Butterflies and Moths, Vol. m1.
(Ray ocie Y.
Buller’s History of — of New Zealand, Parts xii. and xiii.
Challenger Report—Zoology, Vols. xxXIx., XXX., XXXI.,
Charcot, J. M., Clinical —— on Diseases of the mapkwe System,
1s TEE; (New yd. Soc.)
Clinical 5 esscade aap ee Vols, xxi. and Supplement, Vol. xxm.,
Cohnheim Sulins, Lectures on General Pathology, Vols. 1., 1. (New
. Soc
Cook, ave O., “Rust, Smut, Mildew and Mould; an introduction to the
study of Microscopic Fungi.
Davis, G. 4, Practical Microscopy.
Duhring 2g, oe Atlas of Skin Diseases.
Encyclopedia Britannica, Index Volume
Fagge, C. = The Principles and Prastios of Medicine, 2 Vols. (Second
editio:
Fox Wilson, An Atlas of the Pathological Anatomy of the Lungs.
Geological Record, 1880—1884, Vol. 11.
Hanson, W., The Pastoral Possessions of New ge Wales
Henoch, E., "Lectures on Children’s Di iseases, Vol. 1. (Ne w Syd . Soc.)
Hudson & Gosse, The Rotifera or Wheel- ree ao ool Rapplewenk 1889.
Hutchinson, J., Syphilis.
International Scientific Series, Vol. xvi.
International Scientist’s Discolok ry, 1888.
Jahresbericht Chemischen Technologie fiir 1888.
Landolt, E., The Refraction and Accomodation of the Eye and their
Leuchart, R., The Parasites of Man
Lexicon of Medicine aid the Allied Sciences, Vol. 111., Part xv. (New
Syd. Soc
Maclaren, P. H., Atlas of Venereal D
Maclise, J., Surgical Anatomy. (Second ea edition.)
Maskell, W. ae An Account of the Insects noxious to Agriculture and
Plants in New Zealand—The Scale Insects (Coccidide).
526 ADDITIONS TO THE LIBRARY.
Medical Officer’s Annual ete for 1887 and Supplement.
Sn ve, sea Society, Transactions, Vol. uxx1., 1888.
Melbourne Unive rsity Caled ar, 1888-89.
Bckclocy, Journal of, Vo , Nos. .2 and 3, Vol. 111., No.
Murchison, C., A Treatise on er Continued Fevers of Great Britain.
(Third edi ition).
Nautical Almanac, 1893.
New Sydenham Society’ s Publications, Vols. cxx1m1.—cxxIx.
Obstetrical Society, Transactions, Vol. xxx., 1888.
Paleontographical Society, VoL xu11., 1888.
Pathologieal oe ‘Tree ctions, Vol. xxxrx.
Reynold, J. R., AS of Medicine. (Third edition).
Royal Gouvasisat: Sextet, Supplementary gia Pilea 7,
— Society of Edinburgh, Proc site » Vols.
Society of Chemical Industry, Journ of, ‘Vol vit., 1888.
Spiegelberg, Otto, Text Book of Midwifery, Vol. 11. (New oc.)
wares C. rhe The Pri spc Family in its Origin and evelopaidat
Int. Sci. Ser., Vol
Symington, 3p - e Topographical Anatomy of the Child.
Watson, Sir , Lectures on the Principles and Practice of Physic,
2 Vols. (itt editio we n.)
Whitaker s Almanack, 1890.
Year Book of Yaaeuoke Societies, 1889.
Year Book of Treatment, 1885, 1886, 1888, 1889.
Ziemssen, H. Von., Handbook of General Therapeutics, 7 Vols.
Anatomy and Life History of
Mollusca peculiar to Australia 15
ong ae ah —. New Zealand
Aneurisms- ne sae «5 522
Annelida .. ts | BOT, BOT
Anniversary Address ... Eee |
Apoda — ‘ se eo ae BOO
.. 233
212, 317
INDEX.
A PAGE PAGE.
cde soe eon Tribes of South heey . 216
ralia he Ascidiacea . 294:
Aborigine of Australia 36, 46 Astidseius pnsctado s from oranges ~
Actino Siie 50. splanchna myrmel
‘Additions to the Library . 524 Asiphonida 242, aat
Aids a pie tion ... 450 | Astacid “Si 238
Aleyon ae ... 187 | Asteroidea : 200
Aleyon . 187 | Audito ope 518
Amorptous Textures New gina Andecite. a 134
Zealand Rock 109 129
Amph Hots 216, 219 oa Dolerite 147
Anemia, a case of ——Gabbro.... 145
g plantation —— Porphyrite... 130
— Rhyolite ... 118
Esalgsis of lime stone from —— Syenite 125
Goulbur es: . 829, —— Trachyte ... 126
— of Prickly Pear ... . 324 Australia, Indigenes of ... 840
— of ter from a bore at Australian Py nes . 97, 335
ee eh N.S.W.. 32 ee Sorceries and Su uper-
—— n Hills 47 1% atit 413
—— Goat's seam near Lake Mac- —— Taeeemlints Languages 355,
* quarie . 472 422 496
—— Creek ‘at Wagga Wagga... 471 | —— Battie, law of 488
—— Sands at Newcastle . 467 —— Bu rial Custom
—— spring at Blackheath 466 | —— ad fi paint-
—— Cootamun 470 =
Katoomba 466 | —— oP Olothing, Dwellings, Food 3
—— Queanbeyan 472 | —— fe 413, aha
verley ... se 4 —— . 353
—— well at Cootamundra 470 | —— Dravidian. seen . 370
—— Gunneda 469 | —— Diyeri . 434
— Hunter River at West Mait- + Wire, aed or ol otebdng 4 492
land . 46 — Government,. Laws, and
ee OP 471; Institutions ... id
meRea sydney near : Belmore Park 467 —— Hunting, mode of ae
— Sydney near Parramatta- —— Implements gets 391
stree ... 467 | —— Kabi Lan ge
— - taunworth .. 470 Malay Elem
— Wagga W agga 471 | —— + Man-making, seins ie
—— West Maitlan 468 , 490
arrlage
ad — Mythology “and Tradition 345
. 431
—— Outlines of —
—— Physical Charac | 384
—— Shields {llustrations of). 487
—— Vocabulary . 498
—— Weapons . . 484
—— Words . 426
Australian igin of... 385
—— Rocks, m scopiestracture 15
Backward State shee Po agg
n, Causes of ..
528
B
Basalt is a Rocks’ 150
INDEX.
Council, Officers and Moves
ommato 8, 322 for
Bdelloida... wy . 311 | Crago, Dr.,ona case of ‘Anemia 522
Biotite Diorite . 128 | Crinoidea... : 197
Pyroxenite... ... 153 | Crustacea | 212
Rhy 1 9 ... 116 | Cryptozonia . 202
Book are ased 525 | Ctenophora .. 197
gem Congres Paris 46 a a ta .. 292
Brac se ig go Cubom —m ... 196
Brac ( Sakiclan dite . 156
seared Investment Fund is, 18 Cu oa See oaSg Aborigines ae
Burglar’s Alarm ( carer
Burial Customs, Australian Cy te : ee ef 523
Aborigin +» 407
Bursaria truncatella --. 528 D
Darling River, utilization of ... 84
Cc —— Suitability for Weirs ... 85
Carbacea dissimilis 522 | Deca ‘
Caridea .. 223 | Desert Sandstone
Causes of Backward State of. Dibranchia
Water Conservation .. 91) Diorite Group, 3 New Yeatand |
Catameto -. 22 Rocks
Cave drawings and paintin gso of Dern. ‘ee we on ae * 988
the Australian rg itedancagee . 414 | Discomedusee 196
Celenterata . 178 | Discussion on Irriga ation 3
Cephalopoda Australian Aborigines 331, 448
Fac
. 281
Characteristics “of Aust ralian
Aborigines, a mnialand Moral or
Chloritic Andes: 142
Basalt | 152
— Porphyrite. . 130
— Pyroxenite oe 154
—— Rhyolite 25 120
Choano-Flagellaa . 301
Chondrospongie.. woe
Cilio- ing ellata .. 177, 308
Ci wo 215
Clarke — Award of. 14, 21
——— Mem tures 98, 513
ae ¥e nd.. 3, 19
Climate of N.S.W. ‘Coast districts 506
— Table-lands 507
e Plains ..
iskta., Dr. on the ee treat-
ment of Tracheo ; 622
Clothing, Fecievee sea, SOM ee 391
Jaye men of different Sec-
20
one of Sugar Plantation
Soils 2
i)
Conservation of Water, Work
Victoria
, poda... .. 214, 820
Corroborees of Australia Abori-
gines Be (Al, S18
‘Well ‘and River Waters >
_ New South Wales ; 465, 518
5 cre Pras at Australian
Abo
elect tones “New Zealand
Rocks 146
Decasiies and Donors 47,
ae 31, "SiG 519
— to Li ‘oe ee 15
my th Element Australian
Abori at
Drawings yy Jup’ 15
Drivin olin k for ites Photo- i
Dunite 154
Dunite Australian Aborigines 391
E
Echidna, Anatomy and Life
History of _... es oe
15
Echinodermata .. 187
Echinoide .. 203
Edison’s ogra: 158
Edmunds, Percy J., on the appli-
cation of ee for
making normal-sight magul-
fying Spectacles ... 4, 97
INDEX. 529
PAGE.
Bier, es L. J., awarded Clarke | a8 Gra ees of, Australian
Elasipoda mes Grant Textured New Zealand
eee Group, New Zealand | Rock
ave fe of peas Granite: ite Group,N. Zealand Rocks 1
End patio tite with eras Soa nt
fnataate Ridonis P 1s | — otis without Mus
iorite . 128 gene 112
Gabbro . 146 — Hornbiende . 113
Pyroxenite ... 153 | —— ie 113
—— Rhyoli . 9 A’
Trachyte es yf Group | 3 (ht. 2 Hooks) Andesite 131
saplaaseae' alt. |——— a ee Coranga Downs LowetMeryuf Oroomugga. ~
Tans Gi Bulgga 2 @:
Barnajo a
Bulla.Bulle
206 gee a ®& Cobar eirida e.. bos :
eatre 9
bee Mt. Deering
ite y MeryulaN?2,
RY)
i } . —— S Downs
L Gunyutha wwe Mulg2- 2 Budgery
é ny! ve, dale
“* = Purnamoota. @ 4 Nc ul pH ortnmere The Meadoyiys @z, oe eA eeee te
teeg, Ve,
- 48Mile Tank Tiltagara Lerida
TheP
Willer e
North a >
; | Sandy CkN? 21 ae
Ss... seta
eS arfiele
Poalan ~-@ee
Poupelloe L
ony Hermitage Plains
x anden Haven
aebey light Fixed
Weaning Heads — : oo ee 32
- | =
‘| - Rundi pe Mee ae Fes ist y Rete Fat
Caine “voming ON om § 5 7 ea BERR PeUee: a
| nda “Qonin Ma pa sia Ho ale : en ye ton, OER ee“ SygnE hoot Pe png |
Burra Burr Mungery fgg cs
j brh jin’ Hil
Bot Fanjad
Nymagee
Babinda Crawl C#
Paddington 5 Sere .
35 Mile Tank
ai ie
Lf 26 MIE Tank &
Boola.B 0a kacl 6 Teryarruynya L:
: ? roy :
4 Tyrie
Wood lanits
Fulha
1am Park
Moothumbil
M! Mankra Tank
14 Conoble
Boonoona
Ivan
!
|
hoe
| |
@hs BN" Abbotsford | H
@ — -. _ i x : ~ = a oe, Sao Sage i
Mulurat: Pisie@) 2 ee y Brotheropys ese Z : Woe ; ia ; 5 Ae os : ies |
® a ® — i) if in — Bary See Falla We erie a ng
Kilfera F s 7 G eae ne : g sci FF 2 r 3 : j 3 Pic | io — 133)
Coan Downs
Willincerie a
Coombie ; oi a See : é : hae :
; a Dine dinalgaay eS i c ihe i § eA : fi 2 ‘ , tas: : pS ax: pair Stephens
Boona West
hi
oe
|= @
Goombah ;
*y Moorara ' E Boonsara lly ff : ohdolgiaiiaee) sees % ; ES OR on ; D> cae : 5 es rc & eo Newcastle |
\G \eo Mantred } | : | hee 5 ; Fig *\ ee oz, Oe : Bo is s : q Gei EAS . ee eS ee | ©
= Pa pitt fi | Miike . \ oss 3 setter BV 00 fi é g " : a : oe S gl 5 : } ee 4 Bungare:
biases © : i um ing Sand Hill Wel) Merra 2 : q - any, ee Gee ere ‘2 é i
jare St Andrew we) VP, : nS fi |
SUL Vii L Bll A a eS
Baldwin's Well yw = OP a : al vow ae ve “s a
=) Tarn ; 2 st i Oe ee Nee er ees Bom
: trumpo @® D Block Moon Moon "i mee p , es e154 5) ds 2 arcoa 2 Ban ar ee 8 : Se en Y
oes BP ierungl Hy ; os a BS . ae amin ~| soe
Pine sige ag
Springfield N?]
Kiana.
stu
Gréen Reyaly ——— SG
gee .
@ Cape S'George \
Fixed Grepn lught.
na |
Jinge fe — lintaldra
SCALE.
ik = q ; Zp if : : rrimbula Q
The diameters (nat areas) of d Spot. Pragportional to the amount of rain - f : fi oS 188 9.
/ncomplete returns are shawn hy a Red. Wiirele round the Spot. ie FNS > pikislcl Bay ug Pi
or quantiles For each manth and (4 thre year see attached table, Scale of Statute Miles,
° 10 10 0 70 80 MILES. —~437)
ida 145 44 147 148
pills diene
OFFICERS FOR 1889-90.
orary Pres nt;
HIS BXCELLENCY Helen RIGHT HON. sont CARRINGTON, G.C.M.G.
ates President:
Pror. LIVERSIDGE, M.A. F.R.S., &€,
” bc tagger :
SIR ALFRED estate | . RB. PEDLEY.-
ree Hon, Treasurer:
ROBERT HUNT, ¢.m.c., F
. eae ee Pi Boy: ANDRE
’ sacaee irae F. ; ROF.
HARLES MOORE, r OS SR es | WGA Wilone
Assistant Secretary ¢
\ WEBB.